《Star Crossed In Time》 Chapter 1 - Nova I lean back and stretch my arms out with a yawn. I just got done putting the finishing touches on the large mountain range in the new game called "Legends Born". I''m part of a large team putting together the newest, most high-tech game on the market. This was always my biggest dream... to make an awesome video game were thousands, if not millions, of people can come together and play. This wasn''t just a game though... this was a virtual reality game. One that puts all the other virtual reality games to shame. I look to the large dark windows when I hear thunder rolling in the distance. It was late so it was only me and one other guy named Ted here. Ted went to go get a late dinner for the two of us. It''s supposed to storm tonight... I get up and walk over to the large cube. Inside, there are several monitors, lasers, pressure reading tiles and more. The list goes on and on. This is a multimillion-dollar device in it''s earliest stages. Once done, my team and I will go down in history. This device was unlike any other. It would make you feel as if you''re in the world... really in it. If we can finish working out all the bugs, it will be evolutionary! Plus, I''ll be rich! I open the door to the cube and step into the dark. As soon as my feet touch the tile, they begin to softly glow. I shut the door behind me and walk over to the control panel. Ted and the others have been tweaking the programming all week but I needed to check on my mountain. I was in charge of the plants, wildlife, and overall world build while the others worked on the character design and gameplay/storyline. It was a lot but we''ve managed to handle it. Ted told me that there were still bugs but it was playable. I punch in my ID number and watch as the game''s opening screen pops up in full view. I hit the play button and watch as the screen melts away with cherry blossom petals. I put in that little touch, heh. Suddenly the whole cube turns white as if I''m standing in an open space. I lift my arms a little as the lasers begin scanning me from head to toe. Once done, a beautiful animated me stands on the screen before me. "Please select the desired class," The female computer voice says. I quickly scroll through and find "herbalist" I needed to check out the mountain range, not fight against top bosses. The screens zoom in on my character as the female voice says "Please customize your Character." I click on my face and immediately change it. I hated my freckles! Asians had such beautiful smooth white skin... if I can''t have that in real life, I''ll have it in-game! I leave my green eyes but change nearly everything else. This was also another reason I loved games... you can be anyone you wanted to be! I give myself long, smooth black hair with porcelain clear skin. Cute pink lips and a perfect body. "Hmmm... not bad Nova! Lookin'' good..." I hit save and move on to the next. I swipe through the outfits growing more irritated by the second... this is why men should not be in charge of female clothes! Was I supposed to walk around like a Victoria Secret model on steroids?? I swipe over and over but there isn''t anything remotely decent. I huff in annoyance and pull up the men''s clothes. I''ll just wear guy clothes... I''m just looking at the mountains! I click back and forth between the outfits and finally settle on a white flowing gown. My long dark hair is pulled back, half up and half down. Without makeup, I looked like a very attractive male... though small and kinda girly, I like it! I hit accept and place the headpiece on over my eyes. "I think I may have a thing for crossdressing... hehe." I hit enter and watch as my screen goes dark. Instantly I''m brought to the "opening" of the game as the different missions are on display. I ignore them all and hit "Free Roam". I didn''t want to play, I just wanted to check my new mountain and quickly log out and eat dinner. Chapter 2 - Grand Entrance Suddenly I''m falling. I spread my arms out and relax as I fall through the white fluffy clouds. I reach out and touch the clouds in awe. Man, the guys really outdid themselves this time! The clouds feel cold and misty... just how clouds would normally feel! I laugh out loud as the air whips through my long hair. "This is amazing!" I yell out loud with laughter. Maybe I''ll build myself a little home here so I can just come here and escape the real world from time to time. As I fall the ground slowly comes into view but what I see has me frowning. "Did it bug out again?" I wonder out loud as I get closer and closer. The graphical layout wasn''t right... I didn''t place that many bodies of water. Oh well, I''ll take a look and make corrections when I get back. I fall faster and faster but I don''t start to get worried until I get close enough to see the characters from above. Uh... wasn''t I supposed to slow down now? As my heart rate reaches an all-time high silver light burst out around me nearly blinding me. The characters under me cover their eyes as they try to see what''s happening. Suddenly I''m floating down like a feather. My hair and my white gown flutters around me in the air as I gently land on my feet, right in front of the hottest man I''ve ever seen. Daaaaang, the guys have been busy! The man watches me with awe but doesn''t say anything as the silver light slowly disappears. His gown is open in the front leaving me with a really nice view of his chest and abs. I look to his dark black eyes and slowly reach out. This character was a work of art. He was tall, built and definitely had the sexy, smoldering look down. His long black hair nearly reached the middle of his back and his skin was perfection. He was like an Asian deity!! My fingers reach out and touch his soft honey-colored skin. Wow... they really went above and beyond with the new touches. It feels so real... I look back up to the male character with awe. I pull my hand back and begin looking around. Every character was looking at me with shock. That''s strange... why are they all looking at me? Weren''t they supposed to ignore me unless I interacted with them? I go to walk away when suddenly I''m pulled back by the collar of my gown. I turn to look at the male character I touched with confusion. Man, they should stop paying so much attention to the special effects and start fixing the stupid bugs! "Let me go," I say with irritation. The male just frowns at me and says "What are you?" This time I frown. What am I? What kind of question is that? I try to pull away from him but the guy is incredibly strong! "Where do you think you''re going after molesting his highness like that?" A man standing next to him in black says in a low voice. I twist around to look at them both in bewilderment. "I can touch whoever and whatever I want! Now let go of me you stupid bug!" The man''s right eye twitches as he says "Did you just call his holiness a bug?" The other characters around us suck in as they watch with large eyes. "No, I called him a stupid bug. Get it right!" I kick at the man in black but he easily dodges it. "It looks like I''m gonna have to teach this brat a lesson." He says through gritted teeth. "Brat!? Who are you calling a brat!?" I yell as I try to grab the hand of the man who''s holding me up. He just quietly holds me while watching me argue with this other idiot. "You''re the brat... who else would I be talking about? You show up out of nowhere, touch his holiness''s body, his holy untouched body might I add! And you think you can just walk away without any consequences? You''ll make his highness look like a cut sleeve like you!" I look back to the man holding my gown with confusion but he just continues to stare at me. Cut sleeve? What was this idiot talking about? Did I accidentally walk into a mission of some kind? Should I just apologize? What am I thinking! It''s just a game! I huff in irritation and say "So what, you want to kill me? Go ahead, no one''s stopping you." The man in black goes to lunge at me but the man holding me puts his hand up, stopping the other man in his tracks. Chapter 3 - Somethings Not Right "You sure are fearless for such a small puny kid." The man holding me says in a low voice. What could I possibly fear? This is just a game... "Go ahead, kill me and get it over with, I''m a busy person." The man in black looks at me like I''m insane while the other watches me with cold eyes. Suddenly there''s a loud crash as several men dressed in black barge into the open court yard. Black cloth covers most of their faces only leaving their eyes visible. Hmmm yes, I was right. I accidentally stumbled into a mission. I watch the men advance with a calm detachment. The man holding me looks back to me with a frown. A man armed with a long sword attacks the man holding me. "Your highness!" yells the man''s friend. The man holding me by the collar easily blocks the blade and kicks the man away. The man flies ten feet away, crashing into the stone fence. I sigh catching "his highness''s" attention. "Does this bore you little one?" He asks with a smirk. I roll my eyes and say "I clearly said I was busy. Why don''t you let me go so you can fight with both hands?" The man gives a low chuckle while saying "I can handle them with just one. I''ve caught something interesting and it would be a shame if it got away." I scrunch up my face in irritation. Caught something interesting? What am I, a mouse? I see two more men lunging at us. I wait until the right moment before I jump up and kick the man holding me in the side with both of my feet. Between the attack and my kick, the man holding me lets go. I drop to the ground and hightail it out of there. I look behind me several times and only when I know for sure they didn''t follow me do I finally stop to catch my breath. "Holy crap! My side actually hurts from running so long..." I take several deep breaths before relaxing. Good thing my character is equipped with speed and agility... if not I may have been caught by that bug again! I slowly stand and start making my way out of the small village. I didn''t want to trade or go on any missions, I just wanted to check my mountain. "I''m really hungry now..." I say holding my empty stomach. I hope Ted''s back with the food... I make my way into the woods and only after walking for another ten minutes do I find a large mountain. I look up at the mountain with confusion. "Was this my mountain? Why does it look so different..." I mumble to myself as I continue to stare at it. "Hahhh.. the youth just keeps getting stranger and stranger..." An old man to my left says startling me. I pat my chest and look at him in detail. He was an old man with long white hair carrying a straw basket on his back. Was he collecting herbs? "What do you mean old man?" I say turning to look at him. He continues to pick at the long grass in front of him as he says "Muttering about a mountain belonging to you... how can a mountain belong to anyone, especially a small brat like you." My jaw hits the floor "Why does everyone keep calling me a brat!? I''m twenty-five years old!" I say pointing to myself in bewilderment. The old man pauses to look at me. His old eyes look at me from head to toe before letting out a loud laugh. I look at him in shock... "Who are you trying to fool boy!" The old man laughs some more but it suddenly hits me. I look down at my outfit and feel like smacking myself. I was dressed like a male! They think I''m younger because of my size... I let out a long sigh and shake my head. "It''s alright my boy! Once you get older you''ll fill out and get some hair on your chest. Just give it time." The old man says with a warm smile. I feel myself smiling back. Let''s hope I don''t get chest hair! When the old man bends back over to pick at the grass I reach up and feel my chest. Oh, thank goodness... I still had my boobs. Chapter 4 - When In Rome... The old man''s grunts have me watching him with a frown. It''s just a character Nova... don''t worry about it. But after a few more minutes the little old man''s grunts were eating away at me. I sigh and say "Would you like some help? I don''t mind lending a hand." The old man slowly straightens himself as he gives me a long look. "By the smell of it, you should be collecting chives right?" I ask stepping closer. The man nods and says "If you don''t mind... my back and knees aren''t what they use to be." I give him another smile and begin pulling the chives. Sigh... Nova, you''re a sucker for the old and helpless in real life and in video games! After an hour or so the basket on the old man''s back is completely full. He cheerfully laughs and says "I haven''t been able to collect this much in a long time! Thanks, my boy!" He pats my back with a large smile. I give him a smile in return and decide to call it a day. The game is so screwy... I think Ted and the others need to make a few new fixes... and take out all the old people! Why make them suffer? I brush my hands off and try to log off. ..... I frown and try again. ..... ..... My stomach growls in hunger as I stand frozen. What? I touch my head but all I feel is the top of my head... no headgear. I swallow hard as my stomach grows again. I try to log out over and over but nothing happens. Panic starts to claw its way up my throat as I become more and more confused. "Would you like to eat dinner with my wife and I? It''s not much but it''s food... are you from around here?" The old man asks in a cheery voice. I slowly turn to him with wide eyes as I try to understand what''s happening. The old man frowns and says "Are you, okay boy?" I nod to him with wide eyes as I mechanically say "I would love to have dinner with you two..." The old man burst into laughter as he pats me on the back saying "Then follow me! Our house is right on the outskirts of the village." "Oh, what''s your name boy?" He asks as we begin walking back to the small village. I numbly say "Nova..." The old man scrunches up his old wrinkly face as he says "Nova? That''s an odd name... Just call me Grandpa Ling!" Again he pats me on the back as we continue walking. What was happening? Why can''t I log out? We reach a small but cute little house with an older lady waiting at the door. She smiles and waves at Grandpa Ling saying "You''re back early!" Grandpa Ling chuckles and says "This young lad here helped me out today so I was hoping he could join us for dinner." The lady smiles at me and nods her head saying "What''s your name dear? You can call me Grandma Ling." I smile at the sweet old lady and say "Nova... my name is Nova." The old lady frowns but quickly smiles again saying "You must not be from around here. Where are you from my dear?" I lick my lips and try to clear my head as I vaguely say "I''m from far, far away..." Grandpa and Grandma Ling share a look but they just continue smiling as she says "Well, Nova, come in and have some food while it''s still hot." The smell coming from the house has my stomach growling again. They both laugh and push me in. The house is small but cozy. "Have a seat you two, I''ll be right back!" Grandma ling says as Grandpa Ling leads me to a small table. I slowly sit down and look around the house. Grandma Ling comes back with two large steaming bowls. "Dig in!" She says returning to grab her bowl. I look at the soup with a watery mouth... I''m so hungry but this isn''t real... none of this is. Grandma Ling comes back and sits across from me with a bright smile. "Go ahead, dear." I give her a small unsure smile as I pick up the spoon. I guess I will act like I''m eating so I don''t hurt their feelings. Maybe I can''t log off because I accidentally opened a mission? Another bug possibly? I take a bite of the soup and immediately spit it out. Holy shit that''s hot! "Oh, careful dear! You have to blow on it first, it just came off the fire." Chapter 5 - Thats Not Supposed To Happen I look at the soup like it had just bit me... That wasn''t supposed to happen! I shouldn''t feel pain... ANY PAIN! They both look at me with concern so I awkwardly smile and say "Hah... I''m so hungry I couldn''t wait." Grandma Ling smiles and says "Well, slow down, we have plenty more." I smile at her gratefully as I scoop up another spoonful. I carefully blow on it as Grandpa Ling tells Grandma Ling about me calling the mountain mine. Once I know it''s cool enough to eat, I take a sip of the soup with wonder. I could taste it... and my belly was actually filling. This... something isn''t right. I eat the whole bowl but when Grandma Ling goes to get more I stop her. "I can''t eat anymore... thank you for dinner it was very good." Grandma Ling pats my hand before saying "I''m glad you like it dear but you should really eat more... you''re a growing young man. You need the extra food! Look how skinny you are!" I smile at her kindly as Grandpa Ling smacks me on the back saying "Do you have a place to stay tonight?" I look at him awkwardly as Grandma Ling says "You can stay with us, dear. Grandpa Ling could use the help going into town and selling the chives tomorrow." I nod my head and follow Grandpa Ling to there "guest" room. It was small but it was clean. They give me some blankets before bidding me goodnight. I sit on the blankets in the middle of the room lost. I try to log out over and over but nothing works. The candles in the room cast shadows along the walls as my heart slowly sinks. I go to pinch myself but stop... that would hurt either way. I need something from this world. I slowly get up and open the paper windows. I leap out of the window and bend down to pick up a rock. I take the rock and try to cut myself. It''s not sharp enough... I throw the rock down in irritation but when it hits my foot I have to quickly cover my mouth to keep from crying out. Shit! That hurts! My eyes water as I jump around holding my foot. After a few minutes, I limp back over to the window and crawl back in. This isn''t good... ~~~~~~~~~ Bai Lei sits at the private table drinking his glass of wine. That little brat actually ran away... heh. I''m going to catch him and teach him a lesson myself. "My lord, The shadow guards can''t find the young boy... what are your orders?" Bai Lei smiles as he looks out the window. How far does this mouse think he can run? "Continue looking for him, he shouldn''t have gotten far. He''s probably still in the village." Ren cups his fist and bows. To think... in this small village, in some remote land, I would come across such a cheeky brat. Heh... but what bothers me more is how I met him. What was that light? How had he come down from the sky? At first, I thought he was powerful but he was so weak it was pathetic. But his eyes... the boy had the color of jade for his eyes... I''ve never seen that color before. He was such a pretty boy I thought he was a girl at first! I smirk and take another drink of the peach blossom wine. Maybe after teaching that boy some manners I''ll keep him by my side as a disciple. The others were always nagging about me taking one so maybe I''ll take on the brat. I feel like he''s different somehow... I just can''t put my finger on it. Maybe if I keep him by my side I can find out what it is... "You may leave," I say to Ren as I continue staring out the open window. Ren watches his master with worry but he still leaves. Just wait until I find this brat! I''ll beat him into a pulp! Master hasn''t been like this in a very long time... Nothing good ever comes from him being like this. His master was like a Demon when it came to looking for someone or getting his way... Master doesn''t even bow to the kings of the lands! Yet this brat... had the audacity to touch him and call him a bug! Master will surely skin this kid alive... he''s done it for lesser things before. Chapter 6 - Uh oh Grandpa Ling found me in the morning sitting in the middle of the room with a blank look. "Boy! Did you even sleep last night?" I give him a strained smile as I say "There was a mosquito in my room..." Grandpa Ling frowns and says "Judging by your looks... you''re probably from a wealthy family huh?" I want to laugh but quickly clear my throat saying "Are you going to sell the chives?" Grampa Ling nods and says "It''s always good to get an early start!" I nod in agreement and quickly follow him out. Grandma Ling hands us each a rice ball before waving us off. I look at the rice ball with conflicted feelings. I eat the thing in under three minutes as I follow behind Grampa Ling. Was I even in the game? This wasn''t anything like the game! The layout... the houses... the food... nothing was right! What was happening? As we make it to the market, Grandpa Ling begins setting up the small table with the chives and a few other things Grandma Ling made. I stand beside Grandpa Ling as people begin filling the other stalls around us. I think I''m in shock... Grandpa Ling smacks my back and says "She''d like a bundle... where''s your head at boy?" I blink several times before awkwardly laughing and handing the lady a bundle. The lady puts a copper piece in my hand confusing me. I look at it before looking at Grandpa Ling in confusion. He frowns as he takes it saying "You''ve never seen money before?" I feel my eyes widen as I finally understand. That copper piece was money?? Grandpa Ling sighs as he says "Boy, I don''t know what happened but you should go back to your family if you can. Pretty boys like you don''t last long in this world." I scrunch up my face realizing what he was trying to say... I probably look like a spoiled rich kid from a wealthy family that ran away in a fit. I sigh and continue helping the old man. I need to figure out what to do... figure out what happened. "Well, well... Look who it is." I look up to find the man from yesterday who was dressed in black smiling at me. I curl my lip up and say "It''s too early in the morning to be lookin'' at your ugly mug." The man''s face instantly falls as he says "You really are courting death." I roll my eyes and say "Shoo... I''m trying to do business." I look over to see Grandpa Ling selling a bundle to someone else, not paying attention. I look back over to see the bug from yesterday standing across the street watching. My eyes grow huge before I quickly squat down, hitting my head on the way. Shit that hurt! I rub my forehead as I try not to panic. Did he see me? I look up to find the man in black staring at me with confusion "What are you doing?" The man asks before I put my finger up to shush him. I then begin to crab-walk away towards the ally behind us. I have no idea who the bug was but he was clearly very strong and probably extremely dangerous. If this was before, I would have shoved a bundle of chives up both their noses but now I''m running away for dear life. I can get hurt! And if I can get hurt... that means I could probably be killed! I bump into something and say "Please move!" I hear a low chuckle that has my hair standing up. That laugh... I look up to find the bug staring down at me with cold black eyes. Shit... "Uh... look, yesterday was a mistake okay? I.. I was temporarily insane! I had a fever so I wasn''t thinking straight." I say lamely while still crouching. He arches a dark eyebrow and smirks at me while saying "You''re pleading insanity?" Grandpa Ling comes around the corner saying "What in the world are you doing boy? We..." His words die off as he finally sees the man standing before me. He immediately bows in fear making me frown. I stand up and rub my legs. "Is this your grandson?" The bug asks. Grandpa Ling quickly shakes his head saying "He was kind enough to help me gather chives so he stayed with us last night... is there something wrong my Lord?" I slide over to hide Grandpa Ling in a protective manner. Chapter 7 - Cant We Talk This Over? I instantly regret making the move... what if he tries to hurt the old man because of me? "Look, I needed a place to crash... got a problem with it?" I say with irritation. Ren nearly spits blood at the way this brat keeps talking to his Master! Bai Lei frowns a little as he says "The way you speak is... odd. Where are you from?" My tough man act slightly falters as I quickly say "Far... I''m from far away." Bai Lei takes a step closer to the boy while saying "Where is far away?" I step back but I can''t go far... Grandpa Ling is in the way so I do the first thing that comes to mind, I point straight up. As everyone looks up, I spin around and quickly crawl through the small window facing the ally. The bug''s friend in black tries to grab me but I quickly squeeze through and begin running. I run into another room where a woman is taking a bath. She screams in terror and begins covering herself as I cover my eyes whispering loudly "I''m a woman! I didn''t see anything!" The woman continues to scream bloody murder as I keep running. The bug''s friend tried to follow me through the window but he was too large to fit through the small opening. I continue running until I find the front door. I quickly open it and check to see if the coast is clear before running at neck-breaking speeds. I run straight for the woods in hopes of losing them but I quickly realize I''m being followed by the bug''s friend. Doesn''t he ever stop!? I''m going to get killed at this rate! I run until my legs scream for mercy but when I see the large cliff I nearly curse the heavens. What have I done so wrong to deserve this!? HUH!? I stop at the very edge of the cliff and try to catch my breath. There was fast-flowing water under the cliff! Okay... maybe the heavens aren''t against me... "Where do you plan on running to? Do you not know who I am?" I turn around to see the bug himself and his little buddy. I was still panting as the two of them look completely fine... "Are you two even human? Hah... No, I don''t wanna know that. Who are you? Should I know?" I ask still out of breath. The bug narrows his eyes at me as I try to catch my breath. The wind gently blows causing our clothes to sway as we stare each other down. "You''re pretty fast for such a small thing... If you knew who I was you''d know there was no way to run away from me. This land and everything in it belongs to me." I finally catch my breath and frown at the bug. "My Lord''s name is Bai Lei! How can anyone not know who he is?" The bug''s friend says in anger. I look to him and say "Do you have a man-crush on him or something? Why are you always following him around and kissing ass?" Bai Lei nearly laughs but quickly covers it as Ren becomes fuming mad "M man-crush!? This coming from the guy who groped him!?" Was this what they were so upset over? Because they thought some guy groped him? In irritation, I look up to the sky and say "Why!?" Bai Lei and Ren look at the boy in confusion... such an odd kid. "Fine! I can fix this... right here, right now!" I say grabbing the belt holding my Chinese Traditional Clothing together. Bai Lei and his friend look completely shocked as I start stripping my outer layer off. The bug''s friend quickly jumps in front of his master in a protective manner with his arms spread wide. "What do you think you''re doing!?" The bug''s friend asks in horror. Did they really think I was going to strip naked!? I roll my eyes and throw the outer gown down. "Look closely, you idiots! I''m a woman, not a boy!" I yell in anger. I''m so tired of this freaking world! I want to go home! Bai Lei freezes up completely when he sees the woman in front of him. He reaches over and smacks Ren saying "Cover your eyes!" Ren quickly shakes himself and covers his eyes but his face remains beat red. Bai Lei Looks at the crazy woman standing at the cliff with awe... She can''t be from this world... "Do you know how improper it is to show a man your undergarments?" I scoff at the bug and say "I could care less at this point! Didn''t you two come to kill me because I touched you or something? Well take a good look, you didn''t get groped by a man... you got groped by a woman!" I suddenly realize how wrong that sounds... Chapter 8 - Wait... what? I scrunch up my face and put my hands out to say "Look, that sounds wrong but I had a really good reason for doing that okay? I didn''t mean anything by it. This whole thing is just one big misunderstanding." Bai Lei watches the woman in front of him with curiosity. "Then tell me your name." Bai Lei says with a calm voice. I look at the man and say "Nova..." Bai Lei frowns a bit before saying "How old are you, Nova?" I look at him with confusion as I say "Twenty five... why?" The man named Bai Lei seems to be still tasting my name as he looks at me with a smirk. "Well, there''s only one way to fix this Nova. You groped me and I saw your undergarments... Let''s get married." Bai Lei says with a straight face. Ren nearly falls over as I look at Bai Lei like he''s an alien. "How did you come to marriage? I touched you, you saw my undergarments, we''re now even!" I say standing my ground. Bai Lei steps closer while shaking his head no. "I''m afraid that can''t be... you took advantage of me so now you have to be responsible." I scoff at him and take another step back. "Oh please, don''t act as if I''m the only woman to ever touch you!" While still covering his eyes Ren quickly says "My Lord''s never been touched by another woman... besides his mother." I look at the two like they''re crazy "You two are insane if you think I need to marry you over a touch. I''ll go around touching every man in the village if you want to play that!" I say with anger. Bai Lei''s eyes narrow into slits as he says "A proper lady would never do such a thing." "Hah! I never said I was a proper lady now did I?" I say placing my hands on my hips. Bai Lei''s eyes travel down my body making me a little self-conscious... What''s wrong with you Nova! You''re covered from the neck down! You''ve gone to beaches with nothing more than a bikini on. This is nothing. "It seems like I''m gonna have to teach you how to be a proper lady..." Bai Lei says making me nearly fall over. What was this dudes problem!? "Look, I''m not going to marry you or allow you to turn me into a "proper lady" I''ve accidentally landed here and I''m currently working on a way to go back okay? Please be on your way." I say shooing them away. Bai Lei takes another step closer as he says "Please put your clothes back on before someone else sees you." I narrow my eyes at him as I see him take another step closer. "Why are you still coming? Go away!" Bai Lei completely ignores me as he continues to step closer. I walk to the very edge making him suddenly stop. "You could die if you jump from there... do you even know how to swim?" Bai Lei asks with worry. It was a far jump but I wouldn''t die and I know how to swim very well thank you very much! "If you come any closer I will jump," I say as a threat. Bai Lei keeps a straight face so I can''t tell what he''s thinking. Suddenly he moves and before I realize it, he has me in his arms and flipped over his shoulder. What the hell!? "What do you think you''re doing!? Put me down immediately!" I yell and scream as I try to pry myself away from him. "Ren, grab her clothes." Bai Lei says comepletely ignoring me. Ren quickly grabs my clothes and follows behind us with a straight face but he isn''t fooling anyone! I can still see his red cheeks! "Stop looking like you saw something pervert! I''m completely dressed you, idiot!" Ren looks like he''s gonna say something but as soon as he looks up he flushes again and looks away. After fighting Bai Lei for a few minutes I realize the guy is just too strong. I go limp and hang off his shoulder like a dead animal. This is it... this how I''ll die... my self-pity comes to screeching halt when I realize I''m right next to the guy''s butt... hehe... I reach down and grab both cheeks with no mercy. Bai Lei nearly drops me but he quickly shifts me on his shoulder, putting me higher up. Ren is nearly foaming at the mouth but he doesn''t say or do anything. "Do that again and you will regret it..." Bai Lei says through gritted teeth. I sigh in defeat and prop my elbow upon his shoulder. I lower my chin on my hand as we make our way back through the forest. I was hoping he''d drop me or just kill me off in anger... Chapter 9 - Sticky Situation I hang from Bai Lei''s shoulder as I try to think of something... I need to log out, but how? This has to be a glitch... a bug of some sort... or was this something else entirely? I sigh and look over to see Ren glaring at me. I stick my tongue out at the lackey causing him to seeth in anger. Were these really characters? They seemed too... too alive too real. No matter how well you program characters they always have a limit with interactions. These two really seem to be never-ending... Ren continues to glare at me as I suddenly get lost in thought. If they weren''t characters from a game... was this not a game? Wait... was that even possible? My mind races with calculations and when I come to an end I''m left shocked. It was possible... however small and unthinkable it was... it''s still a possibility! Had I somehow gone to another world? Or another time? Wait... if I am in another world or somehow in the past... how will I get back!? My thoughts begin spiraling as I''m suddenly thrown on the floor. "Ow! What is your problem?" I say rubbing my butt with a frown. I look up to find him walking away but what I see next has me frozen. Where were we? I look around the grand room with large pillars and tall candle stands. Weren''t we just in the woods!? I find Ren glaring at me while standing next to a long desk. Bai Lei walks gracefully to the desk and sits down while saying "Tell them to send this letter immediately and from now on, you''re going to teach her how to be a proper lady." I scoff in disbelief and say "I don''t wish to be a proper lady! I want you to let me go!" I stand up and rub my butt with a glare "What kind of man drops a woman on the floor like a trash bag?" I say looking straight at him. "Woman? Where?" Bai Lei says leaving me speechless. This cheeky little... little BUG! When my eyes land on the large open doors I "Hmph" and walk away. "You may roam the grounds but you can''t leave. Do you understand?" Bai Lei says with a stern voice. I ignore him and walk straight out of the large room. I come to an abrupt stop when I see a large grand garden filled with plants, flowers, and koi ponds! How? ... How is any of this happening!? I quickly shake myself and look for an exit. After an hour of roaming, I''m hot and exhausted. Why was this place like a maze!? I wipe my forehead off as I look around in despair. Okay, Nova... calm down and think. I seem to have gone back in history... and somewhere in ancient China... was this even China? Wasn''t it all divided up into different kingdoms? Arrrgg!! I grab my hair in frustration and plop onto the soft grass. I''m a white girl from America!!! I know nothing about China and its history!!!! I don''t even know half of America''s history! I''m gonna die... I''m really going to die. Wait... how can I understand them and they understand me? I can''t speak Chinese... I feel like crying... I don''t understand anything that''s happening. The sun stares down at me like it''s mocking me... I lift my hand up and flip it off. I lift up my other hand and flip it off with two hands! Why was this happening to me!? HUH!? ~~~~~~~ Bai Lei watches with a blank face while Ren frowns saying "What is she doing?" Bai Lei sighs and says "She''s bad with direction... how many times did she circle around?" Ren sighs and says "I lost count. Why did you bring her here?" Bai Lie continues to watch the girl roll back and forth on the grass while kicking and hitting it. Ren''s frown grows as he says "Is she ripping up the grass?" Bai Lei nods his head and says "I brought her back because she''s not normal. I don''t think she''s from our world." Ren shakes his head and says "She''s more like an evil spirit! We shouldn''t keep her around... she may bring disaster." Bai Lei watches the girl come to a stop with grass all over her and in her hair. She suddenly starts taking off her undergarments causing him to nearly choke. Chapter 10 - Not A Fan It''s so hot! These clothes are so uncomfortable... I get one arm out before Bai Lei''s suddenly in front of me and shoving my arm back in. "Are you mentally incompetent?" He asks with a glare. I return the glare and pull away while saying "If you don''t want to see it then let. Me. Leave!" Bai Lei''s dark eyes look into my greens eyes with a heart-stopping glare. His eyes are so cold... I suddenly feel a chill run down my spine despite sweating my ass off. "I''m only going to say this once more... Wear your clothes properly or I will personally teach you how." I swallow hard and slightly nod my head in understanding as I slowly fix my undergarments. Bai Lei lifts his hand out to the side while still glaring at me. Ren is suddenly there with my outer clothes. Ren respectfully places the clothes in his hand and steps back silently. Bai Lei hands me the clothes and I quickly slip them back on. "Ren will show you to your room." Bai Lei says before standing and walking away. Ren respectfully bows as Bai Lei leaves but as he turns back to me he gives me a sour look. "Follow me," Ren says turning and walking away. I feel like crying... I push myself up and slowly follow him into a different courtyard. It was still beautiful but it wasn''t as big or as pretty as the other one. He opens the doors and says "This is where you''ll stay... obediently. I will have someone come over to help you settle in." He turns around and leaves without another look. I look to the open door with pitiful eyes... I slowly make my way in to see a room like the ones I always see in the TV Dramas. I loved watching Dramas like this but not enough to live here myself! I''m too spoiled by modern living to survive this! Not to mention that Bai Lei... he''s terrifying. I feel like he''ll kill me before anything else in this world. I walk around the room while pushing the windows open. A nice cool breeze flows through the room making the curtains sway in a lazy pattern. "Better..." I say with a small smile. I then begin looking at everything in the room with curiosity. It was beautifully decorated for a fine lady. Not really my style but I''m not staying here. I shrug and turn around to find an older woman with hard eyes standing right behind me. I nearly jump out of my shoes from fright as the lady says "I will be taking care of you while you''re here. Looks like we should start with a bath." She looks to my hair with disapproval. I lift a hand and immediately feel the grass I murdered earlier. Before I can say anything the lady walks off while saying "Your bath will be ready in a minute." I awkwardly stand there not knowing what to do. I decide to sit on the ground and focus on logging out. Come on... come on... please! "My lady, your bath is ready." The older lady says walking into the room. I slowly open my eyes and quickly stand. She watches me with hard eyes but she doesn''t say anything else so I follow her for my "bath". It was just a large wooden bucket with water and flower petals floating on top. Great! Just great! I quickly strip down and step into the tub. The water was hot but not too hot. I sink down into the water and jump when I feel the older lady touch me. "I can bathe myself," I say grabbing her hand. Her hard eyes look up to me but she doesn''t move. After a few awkward moments of staring at each other in silence, I release her hand and let her wash me. I feel violated! I''m a grown woman who can wash herself! After the shower, the older woman helps me get dressed in new clothes. This time it was a beautiful dress that felt much cooler. The woman makes me sit in front of something that resembles a mirror but it''s hard to see anything in it. She then starts combing my long hair with careful hands. I watch her in the mirror as I try to figure her out but when I see myself I get distracted. I look exactly like the character I created... this doesn''t make sense. If this isn''t a game, why do I look like my character? Chapter 11 - Plans After having my hair brushed and styled, I wait patiently until the older lady leaves. Once she''s gone, I quickly jump up and begin looking at everything again. After checking I realize with a frown that there is only one entrance/exit. Well, that''s not very practical... what if there was a fire? Sighing I walk over to the bed with a frown and plop down. Think Nova... after an hour of "thinking" I feel like banging my head against a wall. "Lunch is served, my lady." The old lady says walking in with a tray of food. I was hungry... I slowly get up and walk over to the table. It was a small plate of veggies and rice. I sit down with eagerness until I see the chopsticks. I don''t know how to use chopsticks! I look over to the old lady who stands watching me. I gently clear my throat and say "You''re dismissed" The older lady gives me a look but she nods and leaves making me smile. Yes! I grab the chopsticks and press them together. I have no idea how to use them so I will just use them to scoop the food into my mouth. I quickly lift the plate and begin using the chopsticks to shovel the food in my mouth. It''s so good! Half the food is in my mouth when the old lady suddenly returns. I freeze with a full mouth and large eyes. I slowly lower the plate as the old woman stares at me with shock. I slowly start to chew the food when suddenly the old lady snaps out of her shock saying "Spit it out this instant! You''ll choke!" I start chewing faster as the old lady comes towards me with urgency. I go to run away but the lady grabs me and begins grabbing my cheeks. She tries to force me to open my mouth but I refuse to give up the food! Who knows when my next meal will be! "Spit it out!" She yells at me while grabbing my face. I try to pull away as I chew faster. I step on the end of my dress causing both of us to fall over. The plate on the table falls off and shatters on the floor as the old lady continues to fight me. The old lady was strong! She was like a bull! I break away from her and quickly try to crawl away but she grabs the end of my dress and begins pulling me back. This lady was terrifying!! "What is going on here?" Bai Lei''s voice has both of us freezing. I look up with full cheeks to see him staring down at me with a frown. I quickly swallow the food and instantly regret it. My eyes burn as the food goes down hard. The older lady quickly gets up and attempts to fix her hair and clothes. "Apologies my lord, I was trying to prevent her from choking... It''s my fault, please punish this servant." I hit my chest with watery eyes but I turn to look at the lady like she''s crazy. "Please punish this servant."?!? Was she seriously asking to be punished!? "Enough, you''re dismissed." Bai Lei says with a cold look. The old lady bows before quickly leaving. I suddenly wish she''d stay. I look over to find Bai Lei looking at the broken plate on the floor with the rest of the wasted food. His cold eyes lock onto me making me flinch. "Are you an animal?" He asks in a low voice. I glare at him and say "I was just eating. She came in panicking! Next thing you know, she''s tackling me like an NFL player! She''s pretty strong for an old lady..." Bai Lei frowns at me before saying "She will start teaching you how to properly act. I don''t know where you''re from but we use manners here." I give him an uninterested look as I say "Look, I get that things are different here... that''s why I''m trying to leave. I don''t belong here okay?" Bai Lei narrows his eyes as he says "Your kind acts like barbarians?" I scrunch my face up at him before shaking my head and sighing. I guess we would look like barbarians compared to them... "I''m sorry for touching you. I really didn''t know you were... I didn''t mean to okay? I would like to leave. This is kidnapping and now your holding me against my will. I don''t belong to you." Chapter 12 - Butting Heads Bai Lei watches me with cold eyes but when he starts moving closer I feel like I''m suddenly looking at a demon. I go to step back but quickly stop myself. Stand your ground, Nova! He stops right before me and slowly lifts his hand. He reaches for my face making me flinch. Was he going to hit me!? But the slap never came. Instead, he gentle picks a piece of rice off my face with his long elegant fingers. I look up to his eyes and find them as cold as ice. "You do now. You will learn how to behave or there will be consequences." He says towering over me. I suddenly reach out and grab his hand holding the rice. I quickly bring it to my mouth and suck the rice off his finger. I feel his entire body stiffen as I slowly smile. I lean in closer on my tippy toes and whisper in his ear "You can''t tame me, no one can." I lean back and marvel at just how pretty this guy really was. You can''t even see his pores!! Was he even human? He''s prettier than most women! His dark eyes deepen as he looks into my green eyes. "We''ll see," he says in a low soft voice. "You should just kill me then..." I say leaning in closer. His dark eyes still watch mine as he slowly smiles saying "I have something better in mind." Suddenly he steps back and turns away leaving me glaring. I was really hoping to stir him up and make him flustered but it didn''t seem to faze him a bit. Never touch a woman my ass!! If that were really the case he would have lost his cool just now. I tsk and turn to look at the wasted food with sorrow. It was so good... ~~~~~~~~~ Bai Lei quickly leaves the girl''s room with clenched fists. How dare she! I storm all the way back to my study in anger. The only reason I brought her back was because she was different! I felt an enormous amount of power come from her when she was floating down from the sky. I want to know who or what she is... The easiest way to keep her near me is to "marry" her but it''s only to keep her close! That and to get that other annoying woman off my back... I sit at my desk and try to finish my work but I can''t stop looking at my fingers. I take a cloth out and roughly wipe my hands but I still can''t get the feeling of her lips off them. It wasn''t just her lips... she also used her tongue! I throw the cloth with irritation and try to relax. I lean my head back and close my eyes but I instantly see her jade green eyes. I snap my eyes open with a growl but no matter what I do, I can''t seem to relax. Her eyes were hypnotic... maybe she was an evil spirit. "Master." Ren appears before me on one knee. "It''s been done," Ren says quietly. I sigh and say "I want you to get a book on evil spirits." Ren looks up with a frown but quickly nods while saying "Would you like me to check to see if she''s truly an evil spirit as well?" I pinch the bridge of my nose and wave him off saying "Whatever just make sure you don''t hurt her." Ren nods and quickly disappears. I don''t know why but when I think about someone hurting her I feel uncomfortable... she must really be an evil spirit. Maybe I''ve been cursed... I get up and quickly walk over to my inner garden. I slip off my outer robe and walk into the natural spring. The water was always the right temperature because it was magical. It aided in healing and helped with advancements in power. I go to the deepest spot and sit at the bottom. I close my eyes and begin absorbing the energy around me. I needed to stop getting so distracted by her and focus. I need to finish healing or I won''t be able to make it back in time. I need to hurry! Chapter 13 - Snapping I walk back and forth in the room as I slowly create a plan of escape. If my calculations are correct, I should have no problem slipping away. Suddenly, I look up and find Ren glaring at me from the door. I frown at him before saying "What do you want?" "Such a rude woman!" Ren says walking further into the room. He marches all the way to me and only stops when he''s a foot away. He glares down at me and says "Come clean now and we won''t kill you." I look at him like he''s retarded and say "What? Come clean about what?" Ren scoffs at me and says "You''re gonna try and deny being an evil spirit!?" He points at me with anger instantly pissing me off. I hate when people point at me in the face like this! "Get your finger out of my face!" I say through my teeth. Ren smirks at me and points his finger closer to me while saying "Or what?" I''m practically seeing red at this point but I try to calm myself. "Last chance..." I say in warning. Ren then leans over and pokes me on the shoulder... I snap. I turn my head and instantly latch onto his hand. He screams in pain and shock as I bite down with a growl. I can''t stand when people point at me in the face, but the one thing that will send me into insanity is poking me. He just did both. "Let go, you crazy woman!!" Ren says in panic but I just bite down harder. He screams in pain as the old woman comes running around the corner. She comes to a screeching halt when she sees what''s happening. "Oh my! Let go! This isn''t proper for an unmarried woman!" The old lady says grabbing me from behind. Ren tries to push my head away but I just bite down harder. "Get her off me!! She''s rabid!!" Ren says with growing panic. He was a shadow guard! He kills without batting an eyelash and yet this woman... No! This rabid evil spirit was going to be the death of him!! The old woman grabs me from behind and tries to pull me away but every time she pulls, Ren cries out in pain. "You should be put down like the rabid animal you are!" Ren yells pissing me off further. He just doesn''t know when to stop! I reach out and grab both his nipples. I pinch them as hard as I can and finish it with a twist! Titty twister for the mister! Mess with me and this will be your end! Ren''s screams reach a new high causing the surrounding birds to fly away. Suddenly I hear "What is going on here!?" From behind me. I almost didn''t hear it over Ren''s screaming. "Master! Save me!!! She''s insane! She''s rabiiiiiiiiiid!!!!" He screams the last part as I twist his nipples again. Bai Lei watches with a look of shock. He quickly shakes himself and says "Release him this instant! If I have to come over there you''ll regret it..." I hesitate for a moment before letting him go. I spit and wipe my mouth off as I glare at Ren. The old lady holds me from behind as if she''s scared I''d attack again. "Touch me again and I''ll rip them off..." I say in a growl. Bai Lei freezes. Bai Lei slowly turns to look at Ren as he rubs his nipples with tears. "You touched her?" Bai Lei asks in a low cold voice. Ren instantly freezes when he feels his master''s anger rolling off him in waves. Ren turns to look at him with tears in his eyes "I... I only poked her." Ren says with fear. He quickly gets up and kneels before Bai Lei as he says "I''ve made a mistake, please punish me." I watch Ren with disgust... another person asking to be punished! Were these people into that kind of thing? Bai Lei says "Wait in my office" Ren nods and quickly disappears. Bai Lei turns to look at me with cold eyes. "You will marry me in the future so from now on, you will not touch anyone other than me." He says before turning and walking away. I scoff at him and mumble "He must be delusional if he thinks I''m gonna marry him..." The old lady behind me gasps in shock. Chapter 14 - Escape The old lady finally releases me and says "It''s an honor to marry his highness! I don''t know what kind of background you have but I can tell it isn''t good! His highness left you in my care so from now on, you will learn to act like a proper lady!" She humphs and walks away angerly. I watch the old lady leave with a look of disbelief. They''re all insane! Does she even care that I''m being held against my will? Does anyone care!? NO!! My ass doesn''t belong here and it''s about time I made my exit! "Humph" to you too! I stick my head out the door and look around the empty courtyard. Clear! I quickly jet from the room and don''t stop until I''m by the concrete wall. I look around one last time before pulling up my dress and climbing the plum tree next to the wall. Climbing a tree was hard to begin with but this dress made it next to impossible! It''s like a wearable deathtrap! I finally make it to the top with a large smile. I may be a nerd who sits inside playing on computers all day but I can still climb a tree like a boss! I quickly catch my breath as I look around once again. Still clear! I lean over and crawl onto the top of the concrete wall with concern. I look back into my yard with a frown. It was a courtyard inside of a larger courtyard! What the hell!? How big was this place??? I thought freedom would be on the other side of this wall but it just looks like more of this place... Whatever! I''ll just continue going until I make my way out! With my mind made up, I look around one last time but what I see has me panicking. The bug and his sidekick! "Shit!" I try to lay flat but I slip on the damn dress!!! I try to grab something but my hand only manages to grab air. I fall straight off the wall!! I cringe and squeeze my eyes shut as I fall straight to the ground. This is gonna hurt! ... Why am I not falling anymore? Why doesn''t it hurt? Images of a prince charming coming to my rescue quickly vanish when I open my eyes to find Bai Lei and Ren both staring at me. Confused, I try to figure out why I haven''t fallen. I twist around to see my dress... it was caught on the tree branch... I sigh and go limp. Of course... I look back over to Bai Lei and Ren with a strained smile. "I could use a little help... hehe.." I say with an awkward smile. Bai Lei''s cold eyes watch me without a word. He then turns and keeps walking with Ren following after him. "Hey! I''m seriously stuck! ..... Are you two really going to just leave me like this!??" I yell after them as I kick and twist. After fighting a few moments I''m completely out of breath and pissed. They really just left me!!! I hang limply in the tree as others continue to walk past me. Some giggle, others whisper... all while I hang in all my shame. I hate dresses!! After hanging for a while a thought comes to mind. I grab the ties holding the dress together and pull with everything I have. They almost didn''t release with all my weight pulling against them but when I feel it give, I quickly put my legs down. This dress is really strong! "HAH!" I might be in my undergarments again but who cares!! At least I''m not stuck in the damn tree like a retarded Christmas ornament! Well... I probably looked more like a Halloween decoration but who cares! I''m free! I turn with a smile but it quickly stiffens. Why was this man everywhere I go! Every time I do something, he''s there! He''s starting to resemble a damn ghost! Bai Lei stands in a black outfit with golden seams, both hands behind his back... glaring at me. Did I say demon before? Scratch that, he''s like the devil himself! I quickly turn around and bolt for it. I have no idea where I''m going but I sure as hell am not going back! I run past a few women, causing them to scream like I''m an intruder or something. I''m trying to leave okay! Chapter 15 - Shame I round a few more corners and after a while, I realize I''m not being followed. "Hahaha! Yes!" I air pump in the air as I run into a nice green field. I come to a slow stop and quickly try to catch my breath as I try to figure out my next move. I look around and realize I must have found where they keep the livestock. There were a few goats and several chickens. I bend over and rest my hands on my knees as I try to catch my breath. I just need to climb over this wall... I should be home free then. After I catch my breath I quickly walk over to the wall and begin looking for something to step on. It was just a little too tall for me to climb... I need something to give me a little boost. "Ouch!" I yell and jump to the side. I look down to see one of the chickens trying to peck at my feet. "Shoo! Shoo! Go find a worm or something you stupid bird!" I say quietly kicking with my foot. I didn''t actually kick it, I just want to scare it away. The chicken fusses and flaps its wings as it runs away. It probably thought I had food or something... I turn back to looking for something to climb on. "Ah hah!" I say with joy when I see large water bail next to the wall. I walk over and carefully test my weight on it before climbing all the way onto it. "Brrrraaaaaa!!!" I quickly look over to find that the chicken was back... but with friends. All their feathers were puffed up as they all begin to fuss. "Nice chickens... pretty chickens... I''m sorry for being rude okay? If I ever come back I promise to bring you food next time!" I say looking at the growing mass of angry chickens. How many chickens did they have!? Okay, there''s like fifteen of them but to me, they look like a hundred! They completely ignore me and continue getting closer. "Wow... you all look so angry! Haha... did I tell you how nice you ladies look today? Haha... mighty fine... like a whole twelve-piece from Popeyes haha... you''re out for blood aren''t you?" The first one to attack nearly flies into my face! I scream and fall back, right into the water bucket! Who said chickens couldn''t fly!!?? Next thing I know, the whole herd of tiny raptors descends upon me. I scream and begin crawling for my life! "This is why I hate nature!! This is why I like computers!!!" I scream as I get to my feet. They keep attacking me from behind me so I take off running. Some are attacking my feet/legs while the others are flying at my head/face! At this point, I''m nearly in tears as I run for my life! "I''m sorry!!! I''m sorry okay!?" I scream and yell as I try to run for my life. Bai Lei watches the woman run for her life around the animal yard with a look of disbelief. Bai Lei looks over to see the goats watching everything while they chew on the hay. He sighs when he realizes even the goats are looking at her with pity... How did she manage to survive until now? How!? Ren steps up with a large smile on his face as the chickens nearly cause her to fall. Here she is... running for her life in her undergarments while the two of us watch with the goats. "Hehehe... serves her right! She fits right in!" Ren says with a sparkle in his eyes. Sighing I turn back to see her running straight for us. I lift an eyebrow as she screams for help with tears in her beautiful jade eyes. She actually had chicken feathers in her hair... I quickly hook my thumb over to Ren and her eyes quickly catch the jester. Ren still laughs at her but when he sees her heading straight for him, his smile quickly falters. "Go that way! Not this way!" Ren nervously yells but she doesn''t listen. Ren looks to me in growing panic "I''d start running while I still have a headstart." I say with a smirk. Ren''s face falls as he takes one last look at the girl before running away in fear. If I had to give her one thing... she''s mighty fast. Before long, she reaches Ren but she doesn''t stop there... she takes a leap and lands on his back, effectively knocking the both of them over. The chickens soon join them making a huge pile on the ground. Chapter 16 - Traumatized I sit in my room with the old lady picking out feathers from my hair as Bai Lei stares at me from the entrance. Ren glares at me from behind Bai Lei. Chicken feathers were still sticking out of his hair as he bristles with anger. "What did you learn?" Bai Lei asks with a stern look. I want to say something smart but I just don''t have it in me. I''m pretty sure I will be terrified of chickens for the rest of my life. "Not to piss off chickens... they''re like little angry feathery raptors!" Bai Lei''s face scrunches up in confusion. They were like what? And why is she always so vulgar!? He takes a deep breath to calm himself as he reminds himself once again that she''s obviously from another world... he wasn''t even from this current world so he knew there must be others that even he and his people weren''t aware of. The old lady smacks the back of my head making me freeze. I slowly turn to glare at the woman and say "I''m not above beating an old lady for hitting me. Hit me again and you won''t have to worry about retiring." My hard eyes lock onto her dark brown eyes making her freeze in fear. Why was this brat suddenly so scary? She''s always been lofty and a bit of a pushover... was it because she slapped her? She didn''t even slap her hard! The old lady swallows hard and carefully nods her head. I turn back to see Bai Lei and Ren watching me. "Can you leave now? I''d like to take a shower... I smell like a donkey''s ass!" Ren''s mouth drops open and his jaw nearly hits the ground as Bai Lei narrows his eyes in anger. Still not leaving? Fine! I suddenly stand up scaring the old lady behind me. I then grab the ties on my undergarment and begin pulling them. Ren snaps his mouth shut and quickly covers his eyes as he runs out of the room with a red face. The old lady gasps in shock and tries to stop me but when I cut her a look she freezes. "Leave," Bai Lei says to the old lady. She quickly bows and takes off, leaving Bai Lei and me alone. I arch a dark brow and say "Are you really gonna stay here while I strip?" Bai Lei watches me with cold eyes as he says "I''m your future husband so stripping in front of me should be fine." I instantly narrow my eyes on him. Was he trying to call my bluff? This is one he will lose then... I lean down and pull off my shoes while watching him. The sun was beginning to set casting everything in a reddish hue but his black outer robe seemed to suck in all the light. I then pull off my socks but he continues to watch me with a cold look. I reach up and grab the edges of my bottoms but he doesn''t seem nervous at all. "Last chance," I say in a threatening voice. He just crosses his arms and leans against the door with a blank face. I grit my teeth and think back to all the times I''ve played strip poker with my friends. We would all drink and play and before the night was over I always ended up naked. It was just a body! Hmph! I''m about to push off the bottoms when an idea suddenly hits me. Hah... let''s make this a little fun. I look up to Bai Lei with a seductive smirk. You want to play chicken with me? Let''s play pretty boy! I slowly slide the bottoms down and watch as his relaxed poster becomes a bit stiffer. The sun cutting through the windows landed on my exposed legs making them look golden. "Still not leaving?" I ask in a low teasing voice. Bai Lei clenches his teeth together but he refuses to back down. She wouldn''t really strip down completely... she was just bluffing! The top half of my under shit still covered my lady bits a bit as I step closer to him. He had no idea who he was messing with... I suck at poker! I lost all my shame a long time ago! Chapter 17 - Bluffing? I stop right in front of him and grab the ties at the top of my undergarments. I feel a wicked smile crawl across my face as I look up at him through my long dark eyelashes. He might not know but I can see his muscles tensing as I begin pulling the last string. When the string comes undone the top begins to open. I lift my eyebrows, I''m slightly impressed but the guy is clearly not a virgin. I roll my eyes and turn around. I begin walking to the wooden bathtub the old lady set up for me but as I walk away I let my top slip completely off. I glance over my shoulder to find him still watching me with cold eyes. I give him a wink and walk away. I''m pretty sure the guy was gonna end up killing me... that or throw me out. I would be okay with both. Maybe by dying, I can go back? I slip into the warm water with a sigh. The water was soothing against my skin. I will never, EVER, mess with chickens again... maybe I will ask for chicken for dinner. The old lady begins combing my hair to get out the remaining feathers. After she''s done, she begins washing my hair. I need to think of another way to escape... climbing over walls was clearly not working for me. Death can always be my last resort... I''m not sure if I would really die here though and I wasn''t confident enough to try it. The old lady rises my hair out and with a sigh, I turn my head to crack my neck. I used to crack my neck all the time when I would spend hours writing codes for programs so it has just become a habit. The old lady reaches down and begins to massage my neck and shoulders making me frown. "Uh... I''m fine. I don''t like being touched remember?" I say leaning away from her. I turn to look at her and freeze. Bai Lei sits with his sleeves pulled up as a slow wicked grin crawls across his handsome face. I quickly cover my chest and say "What are you doing?" Bai Lei''s smile grows as he says "Why are you acting shy now? Didn''t you just strip in front of me?" I sputter as I try to wrap my head around his words. "I may have stripped in front of you but I''m in the bath right now! That''s two different things!" I say as he gives me a knowing smile. It sounds lame to me even as I say it... "You don''t like being touched?" He asks lifting his hand to my face. I quickly pull back and look at him with worry. If possible, his smile grows, even more, making my stomach drop... I just screwed up. "Should we bathe together? You can scrub my back while I scrub yours." I feel myself shudder as I instantly regret provoking this devil. I cover my breast with one hand as I lift my other out in the universal "stop". "It was only stripping okay? Some women even do it for a living okay?" Bai Lei''s smile becomes cold as he says "You do this a lot?" I instantly think back to all the nights I was wasted while playing strip poker. "I wouldn''t say a lot..." I say with a frown. Suddenly the room feels like an icebox! Bai Lei''s smile becomes cruel and cold as he says "So how many men have seen you like this?" His voice was low and tight making me pause. "No one has seen me taking a bath... Looking is okay but touching is off-limits." I say in a strong voice. Well, it was supposed to be a strong voice but even I can hear the tremble in my voice. His dark eyes begin looking at me from head to toe making me feel naked for the first time. Why was he looking at me like that!? For the first time in my life, I''m starting to feel self-conscious! "Why are you looking at me like that? Leave!" I say as I try to cover myself up as much as possible. He stands up and begins leaning over the tub, backing me right up against the edge of the wooden tub. His hands rest on both sides of the wooden tub as he leans in close "What''s the matter? I''m just looking... didn''t you say looking was okay?" His breath tickles the skin next to my ear making me shiver. Chapter 18 - The Devil And His Rules "From now on, your clothes will stay on especially when you''re in front of me." He says in a low voice making me shiver again. I quickly nod my head and watch with relief when he starts to pull back. Suddenly he stops and stares at me for a few silent seconds. "I don''t know where you came from, what world you dropped out of but here you will behave especially as my future woman. You can act like this now but as soon as I regain my strength, we will be going back to my realm. Act up like this and you will be killed do you understand?" I nod my head again as he gets up and quickly leaves. Good lord, he''s terrifying! Note to self, don''t strip in front of him ever again! Not that I planned to but... I turn my head and look at the door he just walked through. He just said something about going back to his realm? What does that mean? I suddenly have a sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach... I need to find a way back now! I quickly finish my bath and dry off. Once I''m dressed I sit at the end of the bed and close my eyes. Log off... log off! Over and over I try to log off but nothing I do works. Think Nova... If I''m stuck here... I need to find a way to survive. I need to get away from this devil... he seems like bad news. Plus I refuse to marry! The guy doesn''t even like me! If anything, he barely tolerates me... Wait... then why does he want to marry me? Suddenly the old lady walks in with a tray of food. She places it down on the table and says "Dinner is ready." I look over to her and say "Who is Bai Lei?" The old lady looks at me with a look of disbelief as she says "Stop playing around and eat your dinner!" She huffs and quickly leaves. I stare at her retreating back with a blank look. I blink my eyes several times in confusion "Did I look like I was playing?" Sighing I throw myself back on the bed. I look up at the top of the canopy bed as I try to think about my entire situation. Okay... if this was a real world... if I somehow traveled here through the game, I need to learn how to survive. I feel like Bai Lei is someone who will be trouble in the near future so I need to get away. I push myself up and walk over to the food. I slowly eat the food as I begin to seriously think of a plan of escape. I''m not very strong but I''m fast... The next few days went by in a blur, all I could do was think of my plan of escape. Bai Lei had come by several times but I remained quiet and "well behaved" He seemed to like the new changes. The night he had guest visiting I used it as my means to escape. After the old lady checked to make sure I was asleep she quietly blows out the candles and closes the door. After waiting a few minutes I quietly slip out of bed and get dressed. I would have loved to be able to dress like a guy again but all I had were these dresses. I packed two of them in a small bag before climbing out of the window. After another thirty minutes or so I find the front gates to the entire manor. I look around to make sure it''s clear before casually walking out the gates. Two guards by the large front gate look over to me. I nod my head elegantly at them and they quickly returned the gesture. If I went sneaking out or running they would definitely suspect something but if I walk out calmly I''ll blend right in with the guest Bai Lei currently has here. I calmly walk down the large stone steps with a frown. How had he brought me here in the first place? We were in the middle of the woods... suddenly we''re here, in what looked like a city of some kind. I walk down the street at a relaxed pace as others walk past me in cheerful chatter. I stop and turn back to look at the large estate. He definitely wasn''t normal... Chapter 19 - Freedom After I''m several streets away I finally let out a breath and relax. I need to get out of this city as soon as possible... I look at the surrounding shops with wide eyes. I look down at the small bag of clothes then back to the small well lit clothes shop. I look around once before walking into the small shop. A middle-aged man looked up with a large smile as he says "How can I help you, young lady?" I slightly frown but I push it to the side and say "Do you buy clothes or do exchanges?" The man looks me over before nodding his head. I give him a large smile that catches him off guard. He slightly blushes as I pull out the two dresses out of the bag. His eyes light up as he says "These are made of top quality fabric... are you sure you want to get rid of them?" I give him another smile as I say "Yes, please! I''d like to sell the dress I have on now as well." The man looks at me with a frown but I quickly explain to the man "I want to exchange one dress for a males outfit and sell the other two." The man''s eyes light up as he begins nodding his head "I see I see, it''s good to be safe out on the streets so dressing like a young lord will help keep you safe!" I give him a grateful smile and begin our exchange. After a few minutes, I walk out of the shop as a "young lord" with two silvers! I wave at the man and he smiles and waves back saying "Have a safe trip!" I tuck away the silvers for safekeeping and begin walking further away. I quickly leave the city with a few others. Even though I didn''t want to travel at night, I can''t stay in this city any longer or I risk getting caught when they find me missing. Hopefully, no one notices until the morning and by then, I should be in the next city. I also need to think of a way to make money... I''m not hungry now but I will need food and shelter in the future. My looks seem to be from the character I created for the game so maybe I''ll have the Herbalist characteristics as well? I sigh and shake my head. One step at a time Nova... let''s just get out of here while I still can! When I reach the next town the sun has just begun to rise. Several times I spooked myself while walking last night... from now on I''ll be traveling by day. I shiver when I think about the spiderweb I accidentally walked into. I never did find the spider... Suddenly the smell of freshly cooked food has my stomach grumbling. I follow my nose and when I see the large steam buns my mouth instantly waters. They look so good! The plump woman smiles when she sees me eyeing the delicious buns. "Two for five coppers young lord!" I give her a smile as I hand her a silver. She hands me several pieces of copper for change as she says "I''ll throw in an extra one for you handsome!" I look at her with wide eyes before giving her a charming smile while saying "I will have to thank you, sister." The woman giggles and blushes while saying "Sister? I''m old enough to be your mother!" I give her a look of shock before saying "Oh no way! You look much too young for that!" She giggles again before handing me an entire bag of steamed buns. I wave to her and walk away on cloud nine. I''m never wearing a dress again! It pays to be a handsome man! I shove the whole steam bun in my mouth as I continue walking through the small town. As much as I would love to stay and rent a room to rest in, I feel like the devil will catch up with me so I need to keep moving. I take a few steps closer to the other gate leading to the north as a large group of people suddenly come through. I frown and step back to wait but what I see has me uneasy. They were slaves... large rough-looking men keep the group in check as they lead the slaves by chains. Chapter 20 - The Freak I''m suddenly no longer enjoying my steamed buns... I swallow the last bite of my second bun but it goes down hard. Suddenly at the end of the group a large man drags another young boy by a chain around his neck. I clench my fist when I see the lifeless body being dragged. I go to walk away but when I look over I catch the eyes of the young boy being dragged. He was alive!? In shock, I turn to look at the boy with wide eyes. His eyes were void of life... just staring at me without really seeing me. My heart clenches as I nervously lick my lips. I turn and begin following the group of slaves. They line the slaves up and begin selling them to the surrounding crowd. I frown as I see others looking on and buying the slaves without batting an eye. This is why a person from the future can''t survive in the past... The boy is pulled to the front but he just lays in a crumbled pile making my heart hurt. Did people not see he was just a child!? The more I watch the angrier I become but when they try to sell the young boy no one wants him. "He''s useless!" "Look how weak he is!" "What work could this child do other than warm a bed?" "That''s right, just sell him to a brothel." My jaw nearly hits the ground as I hear the surrounding people. They''re monsters! I step forward and say "How much do you want for the freak?" I know I could have said it nicer but I didn''t want to make it seem like I was too eager. I only had one silver and a few coppers... The large man holding the chain for the young boy turns to look at me with a grin. "I''ll give him to you for two silvers!" I roll my eyes and scoff saying "Just look at him! He''s broke! What good is he? He''s not even worth one silver!" The man looks over to the young boy with a scowl. He kicks the boy making my insides clench. I wish I had the power to kill this man... "Fine! I''ll give him to you for one silver! Otherwise, I''ll just sell him to a brothel for a silver." I suck on my teeth and walk around the lifeless boy with an aching heart but I don''t let it show. I look at the boy with disgust but I nod once and say "Fine, I''ll do one silver. I still feel like I''m paying too much though." The large man breaks out into a large smile as he quickly says "He''ll be fine after a while I promise!" I toss the silver to the man as he hands me the chain for the boy. "Pleasure doing business with ya!" The man says strolling away after handing me papers for the boy. I glance at the papers with a frown but I tuck them away for safekeeping. I look over to the boy on the ground with sympathy. I can''t believe I just bought a living being... this is so wrong. I walk over and squat down next to the boy "I need you to follow me... can you do that?" The boy just continues staring off into nothing making me flinch. Was I seriously gonna have to drag him by the chain like some... some kind of animal!? Let''s be honest though, I wouldn''t even drag an animal by a chain like this! I clench my teeth and begin dragging the boy away. I hate this! I keep going until we''re out of the City and a safe distance away. I let the chain go and shake my sore hand. He wasn''t big but after a while, you really started feeling the weight. I look around to make sure no one is looking before kneeling down next to the boy. "Are you okay?" I ask him while looking him over. Other than being dirty, he seemed fine. I look back to the boy''s face but all I can see are his empty eyes... my heart clenches as I try not to think of why he''d be like this. Chapter 21 - What Now? I look around with worry. What should I do? I look back down to the child with complexed emotions. I quickly get up and grab the chain again. I start pulling him off the main road but when I hear water I gently pull him to the small river. I drop the chain while huffing and puffing. I''m so out of shape... I wipe my forehead off as I look back at the dirty child. I walk over and gently poke him but he doesn''t move. Was he really alive? Maybe he was just dead with his eyes open!? I quickly place my finger under his nose as my thoughts begin to run wild. Was I dragging around a dead body!? When I feel the steady breath coming from the boy I let out a sigh of relief. "Look, kid, I only bought you so that you could be free... can you at least sit up?" The boy still doesn''t make a noise or move so with a sigh I struggle to sit him up against a tree. I would say he was around ten or so... maybe? I''m horrible with ages! I push his dark black hair out of his dirty face while saying "I only want to help you okay? Are you hungry? Thirsty?" I say while gently touching his cheek. Suddenly there''s a flicker of life within his dark eyes. His eyes suddenly focus on me causing me to hold my breath. He looks into my green eyes but his expression never changes. I slowly stand up and look down at him with concern. I quickly turn around and walk over to the small river. I quickly wash my hands and scoop up as much water as possible before walking back to the boy. My foot slips on a wet rock and before I know it, I''ve landed face-first on the ground, right in front of the boy. I groan and look up at my hands still cupped. I was happy to see the water still in my hands! With a smile, I look up to the boy watching me with a blank look. I slowly ease up and walk over to him with the water. I raise my hand to his lips but he just continues watching me with his dark eyes. "The water is clean I promise. I made sure to wash my hands." I say as I lift the water back to his lips. The boy then begins to drink leaving a big grin on my face. After a few more handfuls, I pull out a steam bun and hold it out to him. He looks to the steam bun then back to me with that same blank look. "It''s food... eat it. I promise it''s okay, I even have more! See?" I say showing him the cloth bag. He doesn''t look away from me as he slowly takes the bun and bites into it. I reach up and gently pat him on the head as I say "Good job." I turn around and grab a bun for me as I begin to think about what to do from now on. I can''t just leave him out here all by himself... but would it be safe for him to follow me? I''m like a walking accident... I turn to look at the boy and see that he''s nearly done with the bun so I hand him another one. He gently takes it and begins eating again. I smile and pet him again as I turn to look back at the small river. It''s settled... I will just bring him with me! I can''t leave him out here all by himself... Oh wait, I turn to him and ask "Do you have a family?" The boy swallows his bite and slowly shakes his head no making me feel even worse... way to go Nova! Let''s make the kid feel even worse than he already does! I push the dirt around with a stick as I try to think about what to say. I turn around to look at him as he takes a bite of another steam bun. "You can stay with me if you want... I used almost all my money to buy you so I''ll have to make more but I don''t mind buying you more food... um... I''m really clumsy and I don''t know where or what I''m doing but you can stay with me if you want... I''ll try my best to take care of you." I say feeling like a rambling idiot. Chapter 22 - I Didnt See That Coming The boy takes another bite of the bun as he slowly looks at me from head to toe before suddenly nodding his head. "Was that a yes? You''ll stay with me?" I ask with uncertainty. The boy chews the steam bun looking like a little hamster as he nods his head again. He''s so cute! I large smile breaks out across my face as I nod in happiness. The young boy watches everything with a blank face as he continues to eat. I''m pretty sure he''s nearly eaten the whole bag! Hmm... he is a growing boy so he''ll need lots of food! "Okay! This older sister will make lots of money so I can buy you a lot of yummy food okay?" I say pointing to myself. The boy nods his head as he continues to eat. I walk over and pet him again saying "Good boy" I squat down next to him and begin taking off the chain around his neck. He freezes at first but slowly goes back to eating when he sees me removing it. After a few more twists with the key the man gave me, he''s finally free! I step back with a large smile while saying "You look so much better! I won''t let anyone else ever put another chain on you!" The young boy nods his head as he begins picking up the crumbs from the steamed buns. He had eaten the whole bag! He must have been super hungry... poor thing. "We need to get you cleaned up so we can leave as soon as possible. I ran away from a super crazy strong guy two cities over so we need to keep moving." The boy pauses to look at me with a curious look so I quickly say "A quick explanation about what happened is this, He kidnapped me, held me against my will and then tried to force me to marry him. Crazy huh!? That''s why I''m running away... I would beat him up but he''s way too strong so all I can do is run... are you okay with that?" I turn to look back at him. He nods his head but suddenly something comes to mind. I smack my forehead and instantly cry out! "Holy cheese nips that hurt!" I say gently touching my forehead. It must have been when I fell earlier... oh well. I turn to look at the boy and quickly say "I said sister before but from now on you have to address me as your older brother. I''m dressed like this to make things easier." The boy''s expression never once changes as he nods his head again. I frown and sigh... I guess I don''t have anything to worry about since he never speaks... I then turn to him and say "Let''s get you cleaned up okay?" He nods once again and walks over to me. I bring him to the water''s edge and begin by cleaning his face. The more I cleaned off the more shocked I became... he was so cute!! He would be a knock out when he gets older! As I finish washing his face I bring his hands over and begin washing them in the water. The boy watches me with those dark eyes the whole time as I clean his hands but when I look back to him I see him looking at my forehead. "Does it look that bad?" I ask with a small smile. The boy''s dark eyes shift to mine before nodding and looking back at it. Suddenly he leans over and kisses my forehead. The pain was intense as a blinding light knocks me over. Confused I bring my hand up and cover my eyes as I try to figure out what just happened but I soon find a problem. Even with my eyes closed the light was still blindingly bright. Was this like being blinded by a flash on a camera!? Suddenly I feel like a warm soft blanket is placed over me, wrapping me up tightly. The soft blanket soon turns into a death trap! It continues to tighten around me until I can hardly breathe but I still couldn''t see anything! Everything was still super bright as I struggle to break free. What was happening!? Chapter 23 - Youre A What? Suddenly the pressure is too much and I feel like I''m about to pass out but after another wave of pain, it all comes to a sudden stop. I lay on the ground as I take several deep breaths. What in the world just happened?" I slowly open my eyes and begin looking around but I don''t see anyone so I roll over to my back and close my eyes again. "Well, that sucked..." I say as I try to relax. Suddenly I feel someone poke me. I crack open an eye to see the young boy looking at me with his dark eyes. "Are you okay?" I ask him as I slowly sit up. He steps back and nods his head before asking "Are you okay?" I nod my head and say "I''m just confused as to what...." Suddenly it hits me. He spoke! I turn to look at him with wide eyes as I ask him "You can talk?" He nods his head and says "I prefer not to though... how do you feel?" I frown at his choice of words and go to say shitty but the word never leaves my mouth... "I actually feel really good... I feel lighter... what happened?" I ask looking around again. He watches me with a blank face as he says "I made a contract with you and I also gave you a gift. You were just a puny human so I gave you the gift of the Cultivators. I wanted to show you my gratitude for saving me from those nasty humans." My mind flat lines as I try to understand what he just said... Cultivator? Contract?? Nasty humans!? What!? He sees my blank look and sighs before saying "Which part did you not understand?" I blink a few times as I say "All of it..." He frowns before sitting down on the ground next to me saying "You don''t even know what a Cultivator is? How is that possible? All humans know what that is." I shake my head before looking back at him and asking "Why do you keep saying humans? Are you not human as well?" I finally see the boy''s expression change as he looks at me with confusion. His eyes narrow on me as he asks "Where are you from? I feel like something''s off..." I look at him with shock... why does he not sound like a kid!? His choice of words sounds as if they''re coming from a grown person! He narrows his eyes again as he says "Where. Are. You. From?" I snap my mouth shut and point up. He frowns before looking up then back to me. "Up there?" He asks with confusion. I nod my head as I try to understand what''s happening. "Hmmm, so you aren''t from this world... so you don''t know much... I see." He says lost in thought. He suddenly looks to me and says "I''m only going to explain this once so pay attention." I nod my head but I''m still completely lost. "Cultivators are people who can absorb power from the world and become more powerful, each one is gifted in a certain area but it doesn''t come out until the individual grows stronger. The stronger you become the more people will fear and respect you. Currently, we are in the human realm so not many people here can use powers... I also made a contract with you." "I feel like you aren''t so bad as a human and since my kind has been killed off... I have nowhere to return to. I will explain the contract to you more at a later time but for now, we need to go right?" I blink at him several times before numbly nodding my head. "Well let''s go." He says walking away. I quickly stand up and immediately catch up to him saying "Wait... if you aren''t human, what are you?" He continues to walk while he says "I''m the last surviving nine-tailed fox... I take this form to stay hidden in the human world." My jaw drops as I come to a complete stop... I don''t understand any of this!!! "Why are you here? In the human realm or whatever." He continues to walk so I quickly run to catch up. "Strong Cultivators came to kill me and my kind for our divine powers but I was away... when I returned... nothing but death greeted me. I ran all the way to the human realm to mourn but I was caught by the slave traders... I felt like they could just do whatever they wanted with me... I just gave up, but then you showed up..." Chapter 24 - Learning About Each Other "I see... What''s your name?" I ask as I follow beside the er... kid? Fox? I lightly scratch the side of my head as I try to figure out how to address him. "You can call me Zhen... what is your name human?" Zhen says looking over. I give him a large smile and say "It''s nice to meet you, Zhen, My name is Nova. You''re a kid... or an adult?" I give him a polite smile. He comes to a complete stop making me stumble a bit to stop next to him. "Your name is what!?" Zhen asks with a look of confusion. "Nova... is something wrong?" I ask clearly confused. "Hah... is something wrong? Your name is Nova! What kind of name is that!?" He asks with disbelief. I blink several times before glaring at him and saying "What''s wrong with my name huh?" Zhen sighs and taps his chin as he says "Clearly it''s not normal... It may be normal where you''re from but here it''s just... wrong. You said you''re on the run right?" My confusion grows but I nod my head as he says "Well your name is just too uncommon. It''ll stick out like a sore thumb... let''s see..." He then starts to walk back in forth with one hand tapping his chin and the other tucked behind his back. I just awkwardly stand to the side and watch him with confusion. Suddenly he comes to a stop and turns to me while saying "I shall call you Liling. From now on this shall be your name okay?" Confused I say "Why?! Why not a more beautiful name?" He rolls his eyes at me and says "Liling means beautiful jade, just like your eyes... I feel like the name is very fitting." Sighing, I decide to let it go... he can call me whatever he wants to. It''s not like I''m gonna stay here forever... "And to answer your other question, I am no child. I am thousands of years old. I was one of the oldest in my clan... I have this form because I ran into one of the powerful Cultivators when I returned to my clan. We got into a battle and only after three days I was able to kill him but I lost a lot of my power... this is the only human form I can take at the moment." I nod my head like I understand everything he''s saying but if I had to be honest... I didn''t understand a lot of it. Thousands of years old? How''s that even possible... I''m still trying to believe his earlier words about being a Nine-tailed fox... how is any of this possible? "In fact... I took a liking to you because of your eyes... My Granddaughter... she had green eyes just like yours. The jade color is extremely rare, even among the Divine Fox Clan. She was my favorite Grandchild... she was special to me..." He says slowly walking. My heart clenches at the heartbreak heard in his voice... that wasn''t fake. That heartbreak.. that pain... it''s real. I think back to the first time I saw his eyes... they were so empty. They looked as if they had lost everything... I suddenly feel like kicking myself. How could he be lying about something like that?! Subconsciously, I reach out and begin stroking his head while I say "I''m incredibly sorry for your loss... I can''t imagine what something like that is like... I grew up without a family. I was found in a dumpster as a newborn... authorities found me and I was eventually dropped off at an orphanage after a clean bill of health." "That''s where I grew up... I was adopted as an infant but I was dropped off two years later... every year I grew older, my hope slowly died. No one wants older kids... I worked really hard in school though so I had really good grades... at eighteen I was kicked out of the orphanage. I had to live on the streets for two months until college started. I had a scholarship for my good grades... After that, I kept working hard... now, I''m here." I say looking up to the sky. Zhen listens to everything with calm eyes but he suddenly says "I''ll take you in! From now on, you''re part of the Divine Fox Clan!" Chapter 25 - Wait... What!? I nearly stumble over my own feet with his words. I come to a stop and look at him with confusion. "I... uh, I''m not a fox though..." I lamely say. I feel like smacking myself. I''m not a fox?! That''s the best thing you have to say!?? Zhen waves me off and begins walking away. I rub the back of my neck and look around with a lost look but I quickly catch up to him. For the next three hours, we walk in silence. I keep looking over to him but he just continues to walk with his hands behind his back. Did I upset him? I nervously twist my sleeves as I try to think of a way to fix what I said earlier. You''re so stupid Nova! The sun was almost completely gone but he continues to walk so I quietly follow. Should I tell him I''m just socially awkward? Like, I don''t know how to accept a person''s kindness... it''s nothing personal... it''s just the way I''ve always been! Zhen comes to a sudden stop nearly causing me to hit him from behind. He then points in front of himself and says "Get in" Confused, I look up and feel completely blown away. "Is that a hot spring?" I say in excitement. Zhen nods his head and says "Mmm" I run past him and straight for the hot spring but suddenly I come to a screeching halt. I don''t have a change of clothes... but I''ve been walking for two days... I slowly look over my shoulder and Zhen quickly says "Go ahead, I won''t look!" He then turns around. I feel my smile grow and I quickly begin stripping. "Thank you!" I yell at him and jump into the hot spring. The water was almost too hot but it did wonders on my aching muscles. "Are you going to come in as well?" I ask swimming to the deepest part. Zhen waves me off but he walks to the very edge of the water. I frown but I shrug it off and begin dipping my hair into the water. It felt so good! I turn back to Zhen while saying "You''re really missing out..." my words quickly die off when I see his right hand. It had snow-white fur and sharp claws! He takes a claw and slowly cuts the palm of his other hand!! I freeze and numbly ask "What are you doing?" "Liling, I lost all my family... you have no family... this is the perfect answer for both of us," Zhen says lifting his bleeding hand over the hot spring. I watch him with a confused look. What is he talking about... and why is he bleeding into the water!? I begin swimming to the side, I don''t want to swim in bloody water... maybe this is a weird fox thing? I only move a foot before searing pain hits me. It takes my breath away making it impossible to cry out let alone keep my head above water! What was happening!? Zhen!?? Was he somehow doing this? I try to look at him but he''s gone! I struggle to keep my head above water as I try to make it back to the shallow side but nothing I do is enough. Another wave of pain knocks me out cold. Everything is dark. I slowly wake up to the feel of a soft tongue licking me. I frown and slowly push the offending creature away but it doesn''t budge. It then uses its nose to nudge me awake. I slowly open my eyes and I''m immediately blinded by the early morning sun. "Wake up and get dressed! How long do you plan to lay there naked!?" Zhen says making me jerk awake. I feel my clothes slide down me so I quickly grab them and cover myself back up. Had Zhen covered me up? I turn to look for him but all I see is a white fox standing before me. Chapter 26 - What Have You Done? The white majestic fox stares back at me without blinking. Did it want to eat me? "What are you staring at?" It says with Zhen''s voice. My eyes grow large as my brain suddenly makes the connection. "Zhen?" I ask in a shaky voice. He gives me a dry look and says "Get dressed! We need to make it to the next town before sundown!" I numbly look down at my clothes and shake my head. What just happened? Zhen turns around as I quickly get dressed but when I see my hair I gasp in horror! I run over to the water and look in at my reflection. I scream at the top of my lungs and turn to Zhen with a wild look. "What have you done!?" I ask standing on shaky legs and holding my long silver hair. "You''re now officially part of the Divine Fox Clan. You now carry my blood. You can call me Grandpa Zhen!" I hold my silver hair with shaky hands. Grandpa Zhen? Grandpa Zhen!? Hah! I look around with wild eyes... how was I supposed to go unnoticed with hair like this!!?? I turn back to Zhen and quickly begin pointing at my hair and forehead. "How am I suppose to go around looking like this!?" I say borderline historical. Zhen rolls his eyes and says "Oh calm down Liling. You can just use your powers to hide your hair... the flower on your forehead with remain though... you really can''t hide that." I plop my butt on the ground and take deep calming breaths. "Is this how you get family? You just randomly find someone you take a liking to and change them without asking them!?" I ask with anger. Zhen frowns at me and says "Of course not! Foxes are born like others but you are an exception! I gave up a large mass of my powers to give you my blood!" "I told you, you were special to me... you remind me of my Granddaughter so I have adopted you. I''ve given you a gift child!" Zhen says with a glare. I close my eyes and try to calm down. He only wanted to become family... yes, he went about it in the wrong way but he doesn''t mean any harm. If I had to be honest... it''s the first time anyone wanted me as family. I feel my heart ache and soon I felt the familiar sting in my eyes. I open my eyes and look at the proud white fox in front of me. When Zhen sees my teary eyes he instantly becomes worried. "What''s wrong child?" Zhen asks stepping closer. I sniff and quickly wipe at my eyes before looking back at him with vulnerability "You really want me as a Granddaughter? I''m clumsy and... well, useless." Zhen looks at me with large eyes before slowly smiling. "I think you and I will get along quite well Liling... You are now my Granddaughter and nothing will change that. From now on, you and I will become stronger." He nudges the side of my face before giving me a small kiss. A warm feeling suddenly swells in my chest making me feel insecure and stupid. This is so weird... He was a fox for crying out loud! But... he said he wanted me as a Granddaughter... I push the uncomfortable feelings to the side and quickly ask "How do I hide my new silver hair? Also, why is it silver?" Zhen smiles and says "I''m actually a little surprised. The color silver is a rare color among us foxes but it''s a dead give away for carrying the Divine Fox Blood. Silver usually means stronger Divinity so I can only assume it''s the same for you. Our contract is now void... we''re just family now." "How can you just make a contract and make it void whenever you choose to!?" I ask perplexed. Zhen chuckles and turns to walk away as he says "I''m a Nine-tailed Fox, there isn''t much I can''t do." I sigh and decide to give up... I can''t keep up anymore. "What about the red flower marking on my forehead?" I ask defeated. Zhen stops and turns back to look at me. "It''s my blessing..." I narrow my eyes at him in confusion. What is that suppose to mean!? Chapter 27 - Questions Why does it feel like he''s evading that particular subject? "Wait, can I turn into a fox as well?" I ask with excitement but it''s quickly killed when Zhen says "No, don''t be silly. Only those who are born as a fox can turn into a fox." I sigh and truly give up. "How do I hide my hair..." I ask while looking at his fluffy tail. "Why do you only have one tail?" I ask absentmindedly. He turns back to me and says "If I walk around with all my tails, humans will try to cut them off for power!" My eyes grow large with alarm, why would someone do something so cruel?! My mind suddenly goes back to Zhen''s clan that was killed... I guess there are people who would do anything for power. Including killing an entire clan of foxes... "Focus on what hair color you''d like to have. See the color in your mind, once you have it, will it to come." Zhen says facing me. "..." "..." Is he serious!? Sighing, I close my eyes and picture my long black hair I had before. After a few minutes, I open my eyes and stare at Zhen with a blank look. "There you go! I knew you''d get it." He says with a large smile. Confused, I grab my hair and look down with large eyes. It was completely black... "How?" I ask in confusion. Zhen chuckles and says "It''s a simple illusion. Our kind is known for illusions but it''s harder to change more than just hair color. Oh, and be careful. If you get too excited or nervous the illusion can be seen through." Instantly I feel my heart drop and my hair instantly changes back to its silver color. "This is going to be a lot harder than I originally thought..." I say as the color slowly fades back to black. "Nonsense! It just takes a little discipline and concentration. Our pups were able to do it within five years of being born!" I give him a weak smile and begin to stand. I shake off all the grass and leaves before I say "We should get going... I think I should look into a hooded cape for the time being." Zhen nods his head with a thoughtful look while saying "What you''re saying does make sense. It wouldn''t be good if you lost control in front of humans." I feel my smile twitching at his words... I''m human too you know! I look up to see that it was early morning and say "I want to see about collecting herbs and stuff while we walk to the next town. We need to find a way to make money and I''d like to try this." Zhen nods and asks "You know herbs? Do you know medicine and poison?" I watch him trotting in front of me with conflicted feelings. "I guess we''ll see..." I say quietly as I follow behind him. I really don''t know if I know herbs at all but that was the class I chose before I came to this world. If my selected looks followed me here then perhaps my skill selection has as well. Only one way to find out... We begin traveling again but this time we walk through the woods rather than the well-worn path. In order to find the right plants and herbs, we''ll need to walk through the forest. After an hour or so my hope is slowly fading but what I see next has me on cloud nine. It''s fire flowers! The petals of the flowers will instantly warm-up a bath or someone who''s suffering from the cold! It can also be used to aid in the cooking process of other medicines! As soon as I saw the plant the information instantly flooded into my head! It works!! It really works! In my excitement, I run over and begin to carefully pick them. The petals will only be good for a few hours after you pull them off the flower so you had to pick the whole flower to keep them good. After an hour or so I had at least a dozen of them which is extremely rare! They normally don''t go in such large clusters but I wasn''t about to complain! I was grateful to stumble across such a find! I get up and look for Zhen but when I find him I have a hard time looking away. He sleeps on a large rock covered in the bright sun. He looks magical... why would anyone want to kill something so majestic? As if he can feel me looking, he slowly opens his eyes and yawns "Are you done?" He asks with a stretch. I give him a large smile and nod my head. I need to become stronger... not only to protect myself but to also protect Zhen. I don''t want anything to happen to him... My first friend, My first family. Chapter 28 - Making Money Zhen and I make our way back to the dirt path and quickly make our way to the next town. We had lost a lot of time while searching for herbs so we did our best to make up for the lost time. When the large wall and gate for the next town came into view I became excited. Thunder suddenly rumbles from a distance making me frown. "I love when it rains but not when I''m stuck out in it..." I say under my breath. Zhen suddenly appears next to me but he''s completely black! "It will rain tonight, we need to find shelter." He says lifted his nose into the air. "Why are you now black?" I ask with confusion. He looks around before saying "My kind is feared by some and hunted by others. If I walk in there in all my fox glory, what do you think will happen? I''ve disguised myself as a Demon Wolf. They''re known to be the fiercest, most loyal companion a Cultivator can have. They''re also rare so they''re very respected... just the way I should be!" I scoff at him in disbelief but I shake my head and walk towards the large gates. Once inside, we see a large market. Tons of shops were open and bustling with people coming in and out. I look around in search of a medical shop but when Zhen nudges my leg I quietly follow him. Sure enough, he leads me straight to a large shop doing a lot of business. I walk in and a middle-age man greets me with a pleasant smile. "How may I help you, Young Master?" I clear my throat and lower my voice a little as I say "I''m here to sell some herbs, do you buy?" The man nods his head and says "If it''s something useful, we do. Prices depend on the amount and quality of the herbs." I instantly nod my head in understanding as the man says "Please follow me." I quickly look behind me to see Zhen sitting at my heels. He looks up and winks at me before following the man down a long hallway in the back of the large store. The man stops at a door and opens it before turning back to me and gasping. "That''s... that''s a Demon Wolf..." The man says with a trembling voice. I slowly nod my head and say "Is there a problem?" The man instantly shakes his head and says "Of course not Young Master! This way please!" I nod and walk through the door to see another large room but this time it was lined with smaller scales and more employees. The middle-aged man leads me to the counter and introduces me to the other gentlemen. The older man behind the counter looks to Zhen with envy but he looks back to me with a large smile while saying "What do you have to trade or sell?" I grab the Fire Flowers and carefully remove them from my cloth bag. I gently place them on the counter as the old man''s eyes light up. "You have so many! That''s pretty rare. Hmm.. let''s see." He leans down and begins examining the flowers with sharp eyes. He nods and says "They are all in good shape! I can give you two silvers for all of these." I nod my head in agreement and watch as the old man carefully collects the flowers but inside, I was slightly disappointed. Two silvers weren''t that much but I know the old man was giving me a good price so I gratefully accepted the money and quickly left. I tuck the silvers away safely before stepping out of the shop. After walking far enough away we find a small outdoor stall and order two bowls of noodles. I pay with the remaining copper and only after we are ignored do I turn to Zhen saying "I don''t know if collecting herbs will give us enough money..." Zhen quickly finishes his bowl on the ground before sitting up and quietly saying "Don''t worry about that for now. We need to get a room for the night. The rain tonight will be cold and heavy, it isn''t wise to travel in it." I want to ask why we shouldn''t worry about money but we were still on the street so I quickly finish my noodles and begin looking for a room. Chapter 29 - Plans We find a small Inn and after paying a full silver, we both find ourselves in a nice room as the first of the rain begins to fall. I leave the windows open to let the cool breeze in and to hear the rain but I turn to Zhen and say "Worrying about money is extremely important. Without it, you and I won''t survive..." Zhen stretches his front paws out as he lifts his butt up in the air while saying "You know how old I am right? You should also know that I use to always come to the human Realm to play. A little further north from here is one of my caves. I have more money then we''ll ever need and a few essentials that you desperately need." I blink at him several times in shock... He had what? I feel myself smiling and shaking my head in disbelief "You''re just gonna give me all that money and stuff?" Zhen settles himself up on the bed as he says "Why not? We''re family and I really have no use for it. I collected it all in my younger years, I could care less about it now." I smile and shake my head but my heart fills with warmth. Even if the cave is empty... just the intention was enough for me. No matter what, I will make sure he''s safe and happy. Zhen lowers his head and closes his eyes as I quickly strip off my outer gown. I walk over to the bed and slightly hesitate. With his eyes still closed he says "Our clan would always sleep together in our large temples... it''s what family does. I hope you don''t mind... I haven''t slept next to family in a while." My heart melts and I quickly climb into the bed next to him. I snuggle under the covers while I say "Well, you have me from now on." Zhen slightly smiles as the rain outside picks up. That was the first time, in a very long time, that I slept so well. When I wake up the next morning, I open my eyes to the sound of birds chirping. Zhen was still sleeping but he was sleeping on top of me, lying sideways across my stomach. I reach out and rub his ears saying "We need to check out or they''re gonna charge us for another night. He snorts awake and licks his lips with squinty eyes. "Oh... yeah. Let''s go before it get''s too late. Oh, let''s grab some more of those bun things you had before." He says jumping down off the bed and stretching. I sit up and begin stretching as well but when I see my hair I slightly panic. It was silver again! As soon as I go to say something, my hair slowly fades back to black. "Does my hair change back to silver every time I go to sleep?" I ask looking to Zhen. He was still black though! Zhen finishes his large yawn and says "It can but it''ll go back as soon as you will it. You''ll get better at it the longer you do it, I promise." I nod my head and quickly get dressed. Zhen then asked why I don''t freak out over being in my undergarments like most women so after we find the steamed buns, we quickly leave the town as I begin telling Zhen about the world I come from. Zhen nearly eats all the buns while he quietly listens but when I talk about strip poker his eyes light up with a mischevious look. "That actually sounds like it''ll be fun! Your world sounds interesting and loads of fun!" I laugh and agree with him but I suddenly think back to my limited knowledge about foxes. They''re usually very intelligent and mischevious... I look over to Zhen to find his eyes twinkling with delight. I smile and shake my head while wondering if I''m gonna have to worry about him later. "We should be to the cave in another hour or so," Zhen says walking next to me. I nod my head and continue walking but I suddenly hear something snap under my foot before my entire world flips upside down! I panic but when I notice nothing else happening, I slowly calm down. I look up to see myself hanging upside down by my right ankle. I look around for Zhen but I don''t have to look far... he sits by me, watching me swing back and forth by my foot. "Uh... a little help?" I say feeling all the blood rushing to my head. Zhen watches me swing while snickering. Chapter 30 - Learning As I Go "You are more helpless than I had originally thought. How could you not see that?" Zhen says with a smirk as he watches me swing back and forth miserably. "Can we talk about this once I''m right side up? The blood rushing to my head is making it hard to think straight." Zhen snorts and a gust of wind suddenly hits the rope holding me up. With a snap, I''m suddenly falling down headfirst. Another gust of wind hits me, slightly lessening my blow as I hit the ground with a grunt. "Oww..." I say rolling over onto my back while holding my head. Zhen''s face comes into view as he looks down at me with a frown. "You''re worse than a pup! How have you survived until now?" I give him a glare and slowly sit up while saying "My world isn''t like this okay!?" Zhen shakes his head and says "We have a lot of work ahead of us. You''ll be much better when I get done with you!" I frown at him and ask "What''s wrong with the way that I am?" Zhen''s face drops as he turns to give me a look of disbelief. "If you don''t become stronger, you won''t last a week here in THIS world. Didn''t you say you were on the run from someone?" Zhen says while walking away. I get up and dust myself off as I quickly follow him. What he says is true... "Yeah... I wonder if he''s still looking for me though? I''m pretty sure he''d give up by now." I say with a nod. Zhen turns to me with a smirk saying "Are you willing to bet your life on that assumption?" I blink several times before I quickly shake my head saying "No, he''s kinda odd... and he has an even weirder lackey." Zhen nods and says "Then it''s time to become stronger! I will help you!" I smile and say "Thank you, Zhen... I really appreciate it." Zhen snorts but he just keeps walking without saying anything. I guess I made him uncomfortable... We walk even longer but this time we''re walking through the woods so the ground was uneven. Just as I was going to ask him how much longer, a large mountainside comes into view. "Wow... it''s huge!" I say looking at the large mountain. Zhen nods and says "I only like the best! Follow me." I quickly snap out of it and continue walking but as I look around the mountainside, I can''t help be in awe. This is how a mountain should look! I''m mentally taking notes but when I look back to Zhen I can''t see him! Where did he go!? I begin quickly looking around with panic but I can''t see him... how fast was he? "Zhen?" I call out with uncertainty. Suddenly Zhen pops his head out of the side of the mountain! "I told you to follow me! Where is your head?" I blink several times in confusion before my brain suddenly catches up. "Another illusion..." I say looking at it in awe. Zhen nods as his head quickly disappears again. I take a step forward but pause at the wall... this was so cool! I reach out and gently touch the wall but my hand goes straight through. With a large smile, I walk straight through the wall and into the largest cave I''ve ever seen. This. Is. Insane! Several piles of gold sit in messy piles all over the large cave but as I walk further in, I see that it isn''t just gold... it''s jade of all kinds! Further in, you see clothes of all shapes and sizes with musical instruments! Everywhere you look has something new and shiny... I really like shiny. Always have, always will! As I walk further in, I see what looks like a small kitchen and off to the back holds a super large bed covered in large pillows and fluffy white blankets. "Wow... Zhen, this is amazing!" I say while spinning around. Zhen was currently digging in a large chest made of wood and gold. He snorts and says "This is one of my smaller caves, if you like it so much, you can have it." I come to a sudden stop with large shocked eyes. Chapter 31 - Missing Mouse Bai Lei stands at the open window with a look of irritation. Ren suddenly appears behind him and kneels as he says "We found a local clothes shop where she sold a few dresses. She then left dressed as a male." "After following her trail, she was seen in the next town over. She bought steamed buns and reports also say she bought a slave... a small lifeless boy. She then left the town, heading north." Ren says with his head bowed. His master has been incredibly pissed after the demon woman disappeared. Bai Lei frowns at the report... why was she heading north? What was in the north? His confusion grows when he thinks about the slave. Why did she by a slave? A small boy at that? How much did she get for the dresses... His irritation slowly grows when he thinks about how clumsy she is. She must be incredibly lucky to make it that far without running into trouble. Why was she so good at running? At this point, it''s just the principle of the whole thing. She actually ran away from marrying me! A cold smile slowly crawls across his face as his fists tighten. Good, very good! Run as far as you can little mouse. I will soon come to get you when I''ve completely healed. Let''s see how you run then! Ren shivers as he feels the air around him becoming denser. His master was healing every day and every day he gets closer to his original power... that evil woman has no idea who she''s messed with. Maybe I should start making funeral arrangments for the wicked woman? His nipples haven''t been the same... Bai Lei turns around and says "Keep men on her at all times. If someone tries to harm her, kill them." Ren wants to argue but he knows better. He nods his head and says "Yes my lord." "Leave," Bai Lei says sitting at his desk. Ren cups his fits and bows before quickly leaving. Bai Lei watches him leave but when he thinks back to the woman again, his eyes flash red. "Run while you can. After this, you will never run from me again." He says with glowing red eyes. It''s almost time to leave the human realm... I don''t care for it but I''ve had to tolerate it as I heal. Those who tried to kill me will be surprised when I show back up in one piece. The cold smile was suddenly back but this time his red eyes made him look like a seductive devil. His long black hair was completely loose so when he leans to the side, his ink-black hair slowly falls over his broad shoulders. His long fingers prop up his chin as he leans back in the chair with a lazy look but his eyes burned with the fury he felt inside. When he goes back, he will skin the ones responsible for his injuries, alive! Did they really think they could kill him? The only reason they managed to hurt him was because of the high priest. That''s fine, it allowed him to clearly see their true intentions. He slowly reaches out and grabs the small porcelain cup holding the fragrant tea. He swirls the tea as he slowly moves everything into place from the shadows. They have no idea who they''re messing with... that''s okay. I will show them just who they''ve pissed off, including that woman. He frowns slightly when he catches his train of thought... why was he so keen on chasing this woman down? He only had a hunch that she would be powerful... she had seemed anything but while she was here! But when I think of her, all I can see are those hypnotic green eyes. He''s been around for a very long time but he had never seen someone with that color before... that and she was clearly from another world or realm. Yes, that''s why he was so drawn to her and that''s why he can''t just let her go. His red eyes darken as he sips the tea, soon she''ll be back where she belongs. Chapter 32 - Too Much "Uh... as much as I would love to have this cave... I can''t take it. It''s yours!" I say shaking my head. Zhen finally finds when he was looking for and pulls back with something in his mouth. He walks over and says "Ophen rrr han" (Open your hand) I quickly lift my hand out and open it. Zhen drops a small porcelain bottle in my hand as he says "You aren''t taking it, I''m giving it to you so now, it''s yours." He then walks over and starts digging into another wooden chest. I look down at the porcelain bottle with a frown. "What is this?" I ask gently shaking it. It felt like there was a liquid inside. With his butt up in the air, he says "Just hold on to it for a minute!" I shrug and hold onto the bottle as I continue looking around the cave. Was he really giving me this cave? If I was truly stuck here... this would be perfect! I could hide from the world and have everything I could possibly need! I spin around once more but when I see Zhen, I feel my smile slowly fading. This was his though... I can''t take this. He then backs up with a large pouch and drops it on the floor. He then uses his nose to open it as several peaches fall out. He quickly grabs one and eats it with a sigh. "Come get one, they''re really good!" I frown at him and look at the plump fruit on the floor. "Are they still good?" I ask with uncertainty. Zhen snorts and says "This fruit is from the Heavenly realm! They will never rot." My eyebrows shoot up as I bend down and pick one up. It certainly looked and smelled good... I rub the fruit on my robes before taking a small bite. Instantly my taste buds explode! It''s so good! My mouth begins to water as I take a larger bite out of the peach. Zhen watches me with a smirk and says "You really are like a child... I will show you many new things in this world." The juice from the peach nearly chokes me but I inhale the whole thing, only leaving the pit. "Okay, now that we''ve filled our stomachs, it''s time to get down to business. I want you to find a comfortable spot on the ground." I nod my head and decide to sit on the large plush rug. "Okay, you''re gonna drink the bottle of elixir and when it starts to work, I need you to relax as much as possible." I frown at him with confusion. "Why do you want me to drink the elixir?" I ask with confusion. Zhen rolls his eyes and says "To become stronger! This elixir will help you get started with Cultivating. After this though, you''ll have to use your own strength to become stronger." I nod my head understanding a little but I still hesitate... should I really be doing this? Shouldn''t I still be finding a way to get back? When my eyes land on Zhen my heart tenses up. Do I even want to go back? I have family here... and I''m all he has now. No, I won''t go back! I''ll make this world my new home, no matter how weird and challenging it is! In order to survive here and protect the only family I have, I need to become stronger. I look to Zhen with my new resolve and quickly nod my head as I take the top off the porcelain bottle. "Remember to relax... the more you fight it, the longer it''ll take," Zhen says with seriousness. I nod my head and bring the bottle up to my lips but when I get a whiff of the elixir, I nearly throw up! "Dear Lord! What''s in this!?" I say trying to keep the peach down. It was good this first time... I highly doubt it''ll be good the second time! Heavenly fruit or not! "Oh quit crying and take it! We don''t have all day!" I want to complain but I just said I would become stronger... I sigh and hold my nose as I quickly knock the elixir back. Chapter 33 - Pain The elixir burns all the way down like strong alcohol but as soon as the elixir hits my stomach, I feel the worst pain of my life. I drop the bottle and lean over to clunch my stomach but soon the pain begins to spread. "Remember to relax! The more you fight it, the worst it is!" Zhen says from the side. I want to tackle him and shave him bald but I can''t even speak let alone move! Relax!? You want me to relax with this type of pain!? I feel like my whole body has been dipped in acid! I fall over on my side as I try to remain breathing but it''s hard to do with the amount of pain rolling through me. I try to do something, anything! To lessen the pain but nothing I do seems to help. I shut my eyes tight as I try to keep breathing. In.... out. In.... out. I tell myself over and over as I try to think of happy thoughts. Suddenly my mind goes back to the first and only real Christmas the Orphanage had. I was six years old that year... The Orphanage had always decorated for Christmas each year but this year, we had Christmas presents! Someone had donated a bunch of toys to the orphanage that year so the ladies decided to wrap them and put them under the tree. It was the perfect Christmas... it was even snowing! Even though it was a little cold inside the old building, the large fire in the commons area gave everything a strange warmth. My present was wrapped in newspaper, all of our gifts were, but we didn''t care! I quickly ripped the paper off and saw the cutest stuffed sock monkey I had ever seen. He was perfect! I instantly fell in love with the monkey and named him Mr. Toes. I was an odd kid... Later that night, I cuddled Mr. Toes for warmth but I felt something hard in him. After removing his little red knitted sweater I found a little metal wind up on his back. I gently turned the wind several times and nearly cried when it started playing music. There was a music box inside Mr. Toes! I later found out the song was called Memories... heh, somehow it''s befitting. I would wind that thing up every night before falling asleep. I''d wind it up when I was hurt and crying or even when I was sick. Mr. Toes was magical. Suddenly the pain from the elixir is gone and I''m left on the floor in tears. I wasn''t crying because of the pain, I was crying about Mr. Toes! He slowly fell apart as I grew older but I still loved him dearly. When I was sixteen, I lost him to the fire that took place at the Orphanage that year. I was never the same after that... Zhen''s face pops into view as he looks down at me with concern. "Did it hurt too much?" He asks with worry. My chin trembles as tears fill my eyes once again "Mr. Toes!!!" I cry out like a child. Zhen looks at me with confusion and growing concern. "Did she break?" He mumbles as I have a small mental breakdown. After a few minutes, I get up and wipe my face. I''m Twenty-five years old and I''m still crying like a damn baby over Mr. Toes! "I''m fine! Sorry, a trip down memory lane is a little painful for me..." Zhen nods his head and says "Crying is how your heart speaks when your words can''t explain the pain you feel. Sometimes you can''t let go of what''s making you sad because it was the only thing that made you happy at that time. Let it hurt, then let it go. Don''t wear your tragedies as shackles, wear them like armor and become happier." I look over to Zhen with a look of shock. I feel a smile creeping across my face when I realize he''s right. Pain is inevitable but suffering is optional! How long will I hold onto the very things that keep hurting me? Sighing I push myself up and stretch. I feel so much lighter! Physically and emotionally... when I open my eyes again I find myself shocked once again! What''s this feeling? I slowly lift my hand up to my lower stomach as Zhen says "That''s the beginning of your new power! Now we''ll work on making it grow! No Granddaughter of mine will be weak!" Chapter 34 - Gaining Strength I give Zhen a warm smile as I nod my head and say "Well Gramps... Let''s do this!" Zhen freezes and looks to me with large round eyes. Suddenly his eyes begin to tear up but he quickly looks away with a sniff and says "Right! Sit down and cross your legs." I slightly smile at him but I choose not to say anything as I sit with my legs crossed. He looks over to me and nods his head as he says "Good! Now, I need you to close your eyes and relax. I want you to empty your mind and calm your heart." I don''t exactly know what he''s asking me to do but I do my best to just relax and zen out. At first, I was uncomfortable but after a while, my mind begins to drift. Suddenly I sense something odd... "That''s it, my girl! Reach for it and pull it to you." Zhen says in my ear. Pull it to me? How? I try to think of different ways to pull it to me including me visualizing a large straw and sucking on it but nothing happens. When I start to give up, it suddenly starts flowing to me. "Good, keep going," Zhen says leaving me confused. I wasn''t doing anything! The flow of energy starts off as a slow flow but soon it turns into a steady stream. The pool inside my stomach was filling up with a warm feeling. This is how you cultivate? Soon the pool was full causing a slightly uncomfortable feeling but when a wave of energy washes through me, it makes me sigh at the feeling. It was so warm and comfy! The pool was now larger and no longer full. "That''s it, girl! You''ve already reached the first level!" I feel myself smile but when I feel myself getting excited, the flow of energy slows. "Keep you''re heart and mind clear! If you don''t stay focused you''ll end up hurting yourself and turning into a cripple!" My stomach flips but I quickly calm myself and focus on the energy again. Within a few minutes, the energy was flowing in a steady stream again. I sit with my back straight as I feel my body strengthing. It was such a nice feeling... I easily lose track of time but after a while, I feel my new pool beginning to spill over. I pull more of the energy to me and after a few more moments, another wave of energy washes through me, warming me instantly. I could literally feel myself becoming different! Zhen looks at the girl with wide eyes... she only started yesterday... and she was already at the second level? He tilts his head in thought... Maybe she''s more gifted than I had originally thought? Zhen then begins to walk around me as he gets lost deep in his thoughts but as my pool becomes full again and another wave of power washes over me, Zhen quickly says "That''s enough for now... Slowly cut off the energy before stopping." I listen to Zhen and do as he says. When I open my eyes I''m met with an uneasy Zhen. My smile falters as I ask "What''s wrong? I thought I was doing it right?" Zhen clears his throat and says "No, you were doing it right... just... do you have Cultivators in your world?" I frown at his questions but I try to think... "I''m not entirely sure... I don''t think we do. If we do, they keep it a secret. Why?" Zhen nods and says "You''re advancing incredibly fast, much quicker than any normal human." I snort and say "There''s nothing normal about me." Zhen looks over to me with a helpless look while saying "I''m starting to see that..." Chapter 35 - Foodie "Alright, it''s time to clean up and get some food," Zhen says walking to the back of the cave. I slowly stand up and stretch. I feel so good... man, I should have done this sooner! I quickly follow after Zhen but as we turn the corner, I see there''s a large watering hole. "Oh wow... This looks so cool!" I say walking over. Zhen nods his head and says "It''s healing water and it also aids in advancing in power! You take a bath first." He then turns around and walks off. I quickly strip out of my clothes and walk over to the water but when I step on the wet, slippery rock, I fall straight onto my ass before falling into the water with a large splash. Oww!! I feel my ass instantly stinging in pain as Zhen comes running around the corner. "What''s wrong!? What happened?" I lower myself into the water out of embarrassment and say "I saw a bug..." Zhen scrunches up his face in disgust while saying "A bug in MY cave!? Where!? I''ll kill it!" I quickly shake my head and say "I killed it! It''s dead...." I cover myself as I nervously smile. Zhen''s face looks so upset but he says "Let me clean it up! I can''t stand bugs!" I panic again and say "It''s gone!" Zhen freezes and looks at me with confusion. "Where did it go? I thought it was dead?" He asks with a frown. Would he drain the entire pool of water if I told him it went in here? Probably... "I.. I ate it!" I say and instantly regret it. Zhen''s face falls as he looks at me with bewilderment. "You... ate it?" He asks with disbelief. I internally cry as I painfully smile and say "I.. I was just so hungry I couldn''t help myself..." Zhen stares at me with a blank look and I return it. We stare at each other for a few quiet moments before he says "We have money... I will make sure to buy you lots of tasty things and many more in the future so... so don''t eat any more bugs." I give him a strained smile and nod my head. He looks at me one more time before walking away and shaking his head. What the hell was that Nova!? You ate it!??? I slam my head down and instantly regret it. "It''s so hard..." I say to no one in particular. I rub my sore forehead with watery eyes. Now my head and ass both hurt! You''re two for one now Nova... I should have just told him I slipped... it would have been better than telling him I ate a bug... I sigh and quickly wash up. Could I still tell him the truth? I think back to the look on his face and the sympathy I saw in his eyes... Nope! I guess I will have to carry this one to the grave. Zhen walks in and puts a dress down and says "You''re with me now so you have nothing to fear! From now on you''ll dress like the lady you are." I look at the beautiful white gown with my bright green bright eyes. It was so pretty! I nod in agreement as he turns and leaves for me to get dressed. I quickly dry off and get dressed but when I come out, I see a small table set up with a bronze mirror. "This will be yours from now on. This comb is made of the highest quality jade!" Zhen says with pride. My heart instantly warms as I sit down and begin brushing my hair with the pink colored comb. Zhen nods in satisfaction before leaving to take a bath himself. I slowly allow my hair to turn back to its silver color and look at myself in the mirror. I looked so pretty... I reach up and touch my soft pink cheek. Why do I look so much better? Was it Zhen''s blood or was it the Cultivating? Or maybe it''s both... I don''t even look human... I look like a doll! Chapter 36 - Into Town I pat my cheeks a few times in wonder. This was definitely something I could get used to! I go back to brushing my hair and after a few minutes, Zhen is coming around the corner. "Are you ready to go?" He asks with a smile. I eagerly nod my head while saying "I''m starving! Let''s go!" Zhen pauses and takes a deep breath before saying "No matter how hungry you are child... you should never eat bugs." I nearly fall over. I give him a strained smile and say "I will take Grandfather''s words to heart..." Zhen nods in satisfaction before grabbing a small silk bag and handing it to me. "This has a few silvers in there. We shouldn''t use the gold unless we have to... it''ll attract unwanted attention." I nod in agreement and say "I can still change back into male clothes." Zhen shakes his head and says "Absolutely not! No Granddaughter of mine will walk around crossdressing! You are a beautiful young lady so you should be proud." I give him a helpless look and say "It really doesn''t matter to me..." Zhen snorts and says "And that''s why you''re going around eating bugs! Start acting like a proud lady. You have everything you could possibly want or need so there''s no reason to shy away." Again with the bugs!! I''m never gonna live this down... I nod my head and give him a warm smile while saying "You''re right, let''s go get something to eat." Zhen nods and leads the way out of the cave. The sun was high in the sky making everything warm but there was a slight chill to the air. "Is fall coming?" I ask following behind Zhen. He nods his head and says "The temperatures will drop tonight so we should get some firewood on the way back." I nod my head and continue walking but when we reach the dirt path leading to the town, I keep quiet. Demon Wolves can''t talk... no normal animal can talk so Zhen was no longer speaking. Just in case we run into others along the way. When we get to the City, the air is already filled with delicious smells. After a while, we choose a noodle shop that also sells steamed buns. I order two portions of both, one for Zhen and one for me. I''m nearly done with my noodles when Zhen suddenly jumps up, scaring me. I choke on the noodles and begin coughing as I desperately gasp for air. The shop lady runs over asking if I''m okay but I quickly wave her off. I look over to see Zhen staring off to the side with a strange look. I wipe my face off and look over to see several women wearing next to nothing. One woman sits on a stool and plays an instrument with strings while the others shake their hips back and forth in a provocative manner. "Come to our White Lotus Bar and enjoy drinks with us." One of the women says with a laugh. Several men stand around them with creepy smiles and retarded laughs. I look at them with a frown before looking back to Zhen. Was he interested in going to the White Lotus Bar? I mean... he is a male... but isn''t he old? Some old men still enjoy spending time with women... "Yue Ming..." Zhen says breaking my train of thought. Did he know one of them? I look back over to the woman but they were all leaving. "Do you know them?" I ask Zhen. He suddenly looks back to me with tears in his eyes "That''s my Granddaughter Ming Ming!!" My jaw nearly hits the ground in shock. "Wh... which one??" I ask in confusion. "The one playing the song! Why is she working with them!?" He says with confusion. Chapter 37 - Ming Ming "I... I don''t know. Let''s go to the White Lotus Bar and find out what''s going on." I say placing a silver onto the table. I don''t wait for the change though, I quickly get up and walk over to the Bar with Zhen. The women were laughing and smiling at the men as they lead them into the bar but I no longer saw Zhen''s Granddaughter. I frown and say "We need to go in!" Zhen nods as the two of us walk over to the Bar but two men at the door stop us. "Wait wait wait... what do you think you''re doing?" The man says looking down at Zhen. His eyes enlarge as he finally sees what Zhen is. "You.. you can''t bring that in here..." The man says in fear. I go to say something but Zhen nudges the back of my leg. I look down at him to see him giving me the signal to go in. He must want me to go in and search for her... I quickly nod my head and say "Fine, he''ll stay out here... is that alright?" The men nod their heads and allow me to walk in. Large red lanterns hang from the ceiling with long red pieces of silk. All around the room sat men with women all around them. The women would laugh and flirt while pouring the men wine. Some were even sitting in their laps while they fed them food... I shiver and begin looking for the girl named Ming ming. I saw her before so I''ll recognize her once I see her again. I walk through the crowd as they laugh and cheer but I completely ignore them. I hear a loud round of laughter upstairs so I decide to check up there but along the way, a drunk man reaches out and grabs my hand. "Why aren''t you a pretty little thing... I''ve never seen you before. Are you new?" I give him a strained smile as I say "I''m sorry but I don''t work here." The man''s bloodshot eyes widen in shock before saying "You should definitely work here! I''d pay a lot to have you keep me company!" I look at the man and then the stairs... If I kicked him, he''d fall down the flight of stairs... I could definitely make it look like he fell on his own... by "accident" "Now now, don''t scare off potential employees." A woman''s smooth voice says. I turn around and look up the stairs to see a very attractive older lady. She gives me a large smile and slowly walks down the stairs. The man lets go of my hand and smiles at the older lady while saying "Madam Ying, you''re looking as beautiful as always. Care to join me for a drink?" The woman gives the man a large smile and says "Sure, I''ll join you in a bit. I''d like to speak to this beautiful young lady." The man laughs with joy before walking away. The woman looks me over with a kind smile while saying "Are you interested in working here? You could make a lot of money with those looks." I almost say no but I suddenly stop myself. I could probably find Ming Ming faster if I actually worked here... "Is it hard?" I ask with a nervous look. I had to act the part if I wanted to convince this woman. Her eyes light up as she says "Absolutely not! All our girls love working here!" I give her a shy smile and slightly nod my head while saying "I really need the money... I ran away from home. My Aunt wanted me to marry the old man next door..." The lady chuckles and says "You are definitely in the right place. Follow me, dear." Chapter 38 - Undercover I follow the woman up the stairs and down a long hallway. As I pass the rooms I hear music and laughter from each one but as we go further down, things become quieter. She leads me all the way to the back before opening a large door. Inside sat numerous women getting dressed and putting on their makeup while fixing their hair. I look around the room as the woman walks me over to a door inside the room. Some of the women getting ready for the night, turn to look at me with weary looks. Why were they looking at me like that? Madam Ying knocks on the door and waits. I look back over when I hear some of the women talking. "Why do they keep getting prettier?" "We have enough competition already..." "Sigh... She''s probably from a wealthy family. She''ll leave when the work gets too tough." I frown and look at all the women giving me disdainful looks. When they see me staring they quickly smile and fan themselves like I didn''t just hear them talking shit about me. I scoff and give them a petty smile before turning back around. The door opens and reveals a beautiful young lady in the palest pink dress I''ve ever seen. She moves as if she''s walking on air... it was kinda mesmerizing. "Madam Ying? Is everything okay?" The woman in pink says. Even her voice was like a tinkling wind chime. Madam Ying nods and says "This young lady would like to work here. Would you please help her get changed and tell her the rules. The house is extremely busy or I''d do it myself." The woman in pink smiles and says "Of course, come in." Madam Ying turns to me and says "Come find me in you run into any trouble." I give her a polite smile and quickly nod my head as she walks away. "My name is Mei Xiu. You can call me sister Mei." She says stepping away from the door. I give her a polite smile as well and say "My name is... No... Liling. It''s nice to meet you." Sister Mei smiles as I walk into the room but as I pass her, her smile fades a little as she says "Your eyes... I guess your name is very fitting. I''ve never seen anyone with that color before." I give her a strained smile and say "They seem to give me a lot of trouble..." Sister Mei then smiles and says "I can see that. Let''s go pick you an outfit for the night." I nervously nod my head and follow her over to a large closet full of dresses. I''ve seen the dresses the women in here were wearing... at this point, I''m starting to think it would have been better to go back to the cave first and dress like a male. It was too late though... She pulls out several dresses and holds them up to me before shaking her head and tossing them to the side. After another ten minutes, she settles on a pastel green. "I think this green dress will play upon your green eyes. With this, you will catch the attention of every male in here!" Sister Mei says with excitement. She holds the dress out for me to see and waits... I guess she wants my approval? "It looks beautiful, Sister Mei. Thank you!" I say with a large smile. I go to grab the dress but she quickly pulls it back and shakes her head while saying "This dress is unlike any dress you''ve ever worn. I''ll help you change into it. Believe me, you''ll need the help." I want to argue but I just nod my head and kindly smile at her while saying "Thank you Sister Mei, I have no idea what I''d do without you!" Sister Mei beams at me and quickly leads me over to change. I want to argue... I really do. This girl has no idea the kind of things I''ve worn, or haven''t worn, but I need to keep up appearances so I keep my mouth shut. Chapter 39 - Blending In After several awkward moments, I''m completely dressed in the green dress. The entire midsection of the thing was missing. It was really pretty though and all the loose silk pieces made it look magical. I guess this was why she felt like she needed to help... I think she was more shocked to see my belly button ring. I''ve stopped trying to figure out why or how these traits carried over here in the order they have... it has no rhyme or reason! I got this belly button piercing done when I was nineteen. It was part of the initiation in College and I never got rid of it. It grew on me so I kept it! She looks down at my belly button ring then back to me with confusion. "How did you do that?" She asks leaning in closer. I awkwardly laugh and say "You know, I got really drunk one night and just woke up with it! Your guess is as good as mine." Sister Mei nods her head and says "I like it! Hmmm... if you ever remember you have to tell me immediately. This would be great for dancing." I give her an awkward smile as she pulls me over and sits me down next to her table of makeup. "This is a birthmark?" She asks rubbing the red flower on my forehead. I smile at her and nod my head while saying "Strange huh?" Sister Mei quickly shakes her head and says "Not at all! We all draw ours on here so this is pretty handy!" She grabs the brushes and begins working. Sister Mei really was nice... could I just tell her why I''m really here? The second the thought comes to mind, I quickly dismiss it. She may be nice but she clearly works here and respects Madam Ying. Madam Ying doesn''t seem so bad but I don''t really know what she''s like behind closed doors so I should play it safe. "Okay, all done! Wow... you look so pretty. What do you think?" She says placing a bronze mirror in front of me. I grab the mirror and instantly see the red lips and dark eyeliner. I look like a vixen! I guess that''s what they aim to look like here... I quickly smile and say "I can hardly recognize myself! Thank you! It''s like you have magic with makeup." Sister Mei giggles and blushes as she quickly says "It''s easy when you''re so pretty to begin with! But on a serious note, I need to tell you the rules here. You have to be nice and calm at all times, no matter what! Always smile and laugh at the customers and never, I mean NEVER slap a man for grabbing you or touching okay?" I want to say so many things but I just smile and nod my head. "Oh wait! What if I don''t want to... you know, sleep with them?" I say awkwardly. Sister Mei gives me a kind smile while saying "That''s optional. Madam Ying made it a rule here. A man can make an offer but ultimately it''s up to us. Many women have slept with men though, it''s not all that bad especially when they pay a lot." I give her a strained smile and say "I think I''ll pass on that..." She gives me a knowing smile and says "Don''t worry, you''ll do fine! Tonight we have important guests coming and I''ll be in charge of dancing while Sister Ming plays music. Would you like to serve drinks? I can help you so it won''t be so hard for your first time." Sister Ming!? Ming Ming? I quickly nod my head and say "Yes, please! I''ll do my best to not make any mistakes." Sister Mei giggles while saying "You''re so pretty... even if you did make mistakes, I don''t think any of the men would care!" I giggle along with her and hope she''s right. I''ve never done this kind of work but how hard can it be? I''ve worked at a bar for three years while I was in college, it paid well especially with all the tips! "Can you dance? You''ll make more money if you can dance or play an instrument." She says while putting on makeup. The sun was already down so everything was lit by the warm candlelight inside the room. "Uh... I guess I can dance... I think?" I say with uncertainty. I can floss and do the shuffle... does that count? "How about I show you the moves of the dance I''ll be doing tonight. If you do well, you can join me. How does that sound?" I smile and quickly nod my head. Chapter 40 - Practice Makes Perfect She quickly pulls me over to the open area in the room. She places me in one spot before standing next to me. "Just follow me." She says with a kind smile. I give her a smile in return as she starts to move. She slowly steps forward while swaying her arms gently. I carefully follow her lead and smile when I realize it isn''t too hard. She then places one leg in front of the other while gently leaning forward then back, all while elegantly moving her arms. "Very good but you want to have a sexy look or smile as you''re dancing." She says gently shaking her hips. I follow her instructions and smile while shaking my hips. Sister Mei suddenly chokes and says "Maybe you should try the sexy look?" I frown at her words. Was my smile scary? I shrug it off and try a "sexy" look but Sister Mei begins laughing before quickly catching herself and saying "Uh... a mask! It will give you a look of mystery and allure!" She walks over to the side before coming back with a matching veil that will hide the lower half of my face. She wraps it around my ears and steps back to look. She smiles and nods her head while saying "This is much better. It will definitely attract attention!" I give her an awkward smile as we begin working on the simple dance moves again. One of my favorite things to do back home was listening to Kpop! I loved Kpop and I would often try to do the dance moves so this simple thing was easy for me to master, especially when compared to the moves of Kpop artists! After a few more times she was convinced I would do fine. She then gave me some water before saying "Tonight we will have some very important guests. Make sure to do your best, okay?" I nod my head before saying "Someone will be playing music so we aren''t dancing in silence right?" Sister Mei nods her head and says "Sister Ming will be playing music. She''s the best one here! Let''s fix our hair and makeup before heading over." I nod and let her do her thing as I think back on Zhen and his Granddaughter. I have to somehow get her attention and get her alone. After we had freshened up someone knocks on the door while saying "The guests are here! Hurry up!" Sister Mei grabs my hand and pulls me behind her as she quickly runs out of the room. She pulls me out of the larger room and down the long hallway before stopping at closed doors. "As soon as we hear the music we go in and start dancing okay?" She says while checking me over. I give her a quick nod before hearing a beautiful song coming from inside the room. Sister Mei opens the door and glides in. I take a deep breath and do the same. The instant I glide into the room I look over to "Sister Ming" and sure enough, it''s her! Even though I''m trying to make eye contact with her, she seems completely engrossed with the music. I follow the moves to the tee and even roll my hips when I''m supposed to but all I can think about is Ming Ming. Why won''t she look up?? "My my, the women here at the White Lotus have certainly upgraded." "Yes, Madam Ying seems to have a good eye for women." "We hope that these women satisfy you, My Lord." "Mmmm..." I stay in time with Sister Mei as we both throw our arms up while looking up and spinning around. The whole thing kinda reminded me of water dancing or ballet. Very slow and graceful. Ever so often I look over to Ming Ming but like before, she continues to concentrate on the music. The music comes to a stop along with our dance. The men in the room begin clapping and saying "Good, very good! Come serve us some wine." Sister Mei hands me a jar while she takes the other. We then begin walking to the men and filling their glasses one by one. "Such beautiful eyes... you must be mighty pretty under that veil." The man says while reaching up to touch the very bottom in a playful way. I look at the middle age man and give him a sweet smile before giggling and acting shy. The man laughs in delight as I move onto the next man. I pour the wine into the porcelain cup as the man gives a low chuckle while saying "So this is where my clumsy wife ran off to." I nearly spill the wine as I look up at the man. Bai Lei... Chapter 41 - Meeting The Devil My heart nearly comes to a screeching halt as I look up to the unmistakenly handsome face. Bai Lei''s smile slightly falters as his dark eyes go to my hair. My hair!!! I got so scared that my hair nearly turned white!! Literally! I quickly calm down and my black hair is back to being as dark as night but Bai Lei doesn''t look convinced. His dark eyes flicker to me but there was something else lurking in there... I just didn''t know what! Bai Lei''s words earlier were so low that only the two of us could hear. He suddenly reaches out and grabs me around the waist before pulling me into his lap. I suck in and go to fight but he quickly leans in and says "Behave or you will regret it." I awkwardly sit in his lap as the other men around us laugh with joy while saying "This is the first time I''ve seen my Lord take such a liking to a woman. I''m glad!" Bai Lei lifts his cup while saying "I plan on taking her with me tonight." I choke and go completely stiff as the other men laugh and cheer while saying "It''s good to be young and attractive. I bet you have no problem seducing the women." More laughter follows as Ming Ming begins to play a soft tune. Sister Mei looks over to me with concern but I quickly give her a strained smile while waving her off. Bai Lei''s large hand suddenly moves up my side making me shiver. I turn and glare at him but he continues to drink his wine like he didn''t do anything. Once the cup was empty he holds it out for me to fill. I grit my teeth and fill the glass while Bai Lei watches me with cold eyes. He was closely looking at my face and occasionally he would frown. After filling his glass, I slam the jar down on the table with a sweet smile. Suddenly, I feel it. Power. Strong, oppressive power that nearly takes my breath away. I look over to Bai Lei with a new fear. His cold eyes flash with something like surprise before the power completely disappears. I take a deep breath and try to relax the best I can on this man''s lap. I look over to see Ming Ming still ignoring me while playing the instrument. I sigh in discontent as Bai Lei grabs my chin. He turns me to face him while asking "What''s so interesting about the woman playing the music? You''ve been staring at her since you came in." I bite the inside of my cheek realizing that I had screwed up. It doesn''t matter! As long as I can reunite Zhen and his Granddaughter, I don''t mind being pulled back into the Devil''s lair. I turn to the Devil himself and give him a sweet smile. "I just need to talk to her for a moment. Can I do that?" I ask in a sweet voice. Bai Lei grins at me but he tightens his hand around my waist as he says "No, I''m about to leave and you''re coming with me. You''ll have to shoulder your punishment once we get back." I sputter at him as my panic begins to rise. "Punishment!? For what?" I ask in a horsed whisper. The Devil''s smile grows darker as he says "My wife ran away from home and I find her here... dressed like this while serving other men." I look at him completely stunned. "We aren''t even married!" I hiss at him but all he does is tighten his grip while saying "Close enough" The music suddenly stops making my already growing panic to shoot through the roof. Ming Ming gets up and bows before turning around to leave. I try to get up but Bai Lei holds on tight. I turn around and glare at him while saying "If you don''t release me, you''ll regret it." Bai Lei''s smile grows as he says "I highly doubt that." I scoff at the cocky bastard. I reach down and grab his manhood with a death grip. The look on his face is absolutely priceless... His hand holding the cup tightens and the poor cup shatters. The men in the room turn to look at him in question. Because of the way I''m sitting on his lap, the men can''t see what I''m doing. "I guess I don''t know my own strength..." Bai Lei says between his teeth. The men go back to laughing to talking as he looks back at me. "You surprise me once again... I didn''t think..." I tighten my grip causing his words to freeze. "No matter how strong you are, you''re still a man with a weewee. Let. Me. Go." I say with a wicked smile. Chapter 42 - Quick Escape Bai Lei grits his teeth in anger but he really can''t withstand the pain so he quickly releases her. As soon as he releases me, I quickly jump off his lap and run out of the room without looking back. I know it won''t be long before the Devil is up again. When I see the back of Ming Ming I run at top speed. Just as she''s about to enter another room, I tackle her and bring her into another room. She squirms out of my arms and looks like she''s about to hit me but when she sees that it''s me, she freezes. "Wha... what in the world are you doing?" She asks with confusion. I breathe hard to catch my breath as I begin looking around the room. "I know this is gonna sound crazy but you''re gonna have to trust me!" When I hear a door slam and a few people yelling, I immediately panic. I grab her arm and run to the window. I quickly push it open and jump out while pulling Ming Ming with me. Luckily, it wasn''t a straight fall down! There was a roof slanting down under the window so the two of us roll down the side of it before becoming airborne. Ming Ming grabs me and twists so that she falls first with me landing on top of her. It wasn''t a far fall but it still hurt as we both land on the street outside. As I fall on top of Ming Ming we accidentally kiss!!! We stare at each other with large, shocked eyes before we are both pushing each other away. "Ehem... did I miss something?" Zhen asks looking back and forth between us with a conflicted look. "Zhen, ruuun!!!" I say in panic as I struggle to stand. Zhen turns to me with a look of shock before saying "What trouble did you start?" I grab Ming Ming''s arm and Zhen''s ear as I struggle to run. "I grabbed a scary man''s weewee!!!" Zhen trips over his own feet as Ming Ming bursts out in laughter. My hair starts turning white when I see a large crowd leaving the White Lotus Bar. Zhen quickly gets up and says "Calm down! Let''s go!" We all then start running but the only one laughing is Ming Ming. We quickly leave the town and hit the woods at a neck-breaking speed. If you saw us, Zhen would look like he was on a serious mission as he runs with a straight and determined face while I, on the other hand, look like the lead character in a horror movie!! Ming ming looks as if she''s shooting a damn commercial for a wonderful and fun-filled vacation. For every minute it took us to get back to the cave, I lost a year of my life! Once we''re back in the cave, I lay flat on the ground while making sounds of a dying pig. I was so out of shape... Zhen grabs his Granddaughter and hugs her tightly as he possibly can with his paws. She giggles and returns his hug while saying "Where did you meet such an odd human? Can I tag along? It seems like it''ll be fun." Zhen pulls back and looks at her with teary eyes. Ming Ming''s smile slowly fades as she asks "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" I lay my hot cheeks on the cold floor as I watch the two of them. Did she... did she not know what happened? Zhen looks torn as he looks at his innocent Granddaughter. "When was the last time you went home... I thought you were supposed to be back this past spring?" Ming Ming smiles again while saying "Yeah but I was just having a lot of fun so I decided to stay until next spring... why?" Zhen looks at her with sadness as he struggles to say "They''re all gone..." Ming Ming frowns at Zhen with confusion before asking "Who''s all gone?" Zhen watches her with pain bleeding from his heart but he doesn''t say another word. Suddenly something clicks for Ming Ming. She suddenly starts shaking her head while saying "This joke isn''t funny..." Zhen becomes teary-eyed again as he fights against the rise of pain in his heart. Ming Ming''s whole body starts to shake as her face loses color. I slowly sit up and step away to give them some privacy even if my legs were jello. Ming Ming suddenly takes off running out of the cave! "Ming Ming!" Zhen calls after her and takes off running behind her but before he leaves, he yells over his shoulder "Stay here until I get back!" Chapter 43 - Gone Too Far Bai Lei watches as Nova runs out of the room like her ass was on fire. Good! She knows she''s in trouble... He can''t believe she actually grabbed him down there! Suddenly, he thinks back to when she first walked into the room. His shadow guards told him that she was working here but he had not expected to see how different she looked! She was pretty before but now... she was beautiful. He wanted to snatch her up and drag her back immediately but when he saw her start dancing... his mind went blank. Was her bellybutton pierced!? His grip on the cup tightened at the sight of her hips swaying as the other men in the room openly stare at her. He sits and watches her with dark eyes... why does she look so different? Was it the makeup? No, she even felt different. If he had come across her on the street, he may have even walked past her without realizing it... but her green eyes were the same. After the dance, she and the other woman begin pouring drinks. He kept waiting for her to notice him but she kept looking at the woman playing the music instead. Why? When she gets close enough he teases her a little before pulling her into his lap. He didn''t want the little mouse slipping away again and he also wanted all the men in the room to know just who this woman belonged to. He was not expecting to see the sudden change in her hair though. If he had not been watching her so closely, he may have missed it. Was she hiding this all along? When he felt her soft skin around her waist, he couldn''t help but want to feel more. The way she looked, the way she felt, even the way she smelled... he actually... liked it. Was he always drawn to her without realizing it? Even as she grabs his manhood, he doesn''t lash out at her. He could have killed her with a swipe of his wrist but something about her boldness and the way her green eyes sparkle, have him in a trance. Yes, it hurts but, he thinks he actually likes it... He decides to let her go, knowing that she won''t get far. Once she leaves, he coldly dismisses the other woman left in the room before killing all the men in the room. They shouldn''t have looked at her... he leaves the three dead bodies and slowly heads out of the bar with a dark smile. Once out, Bai Lei sees a large group of people laughing and talking. "Master," Ren says walking beside him. "Which way?" Bai Lei asks in a low voice. "North" Ren says as Bai Lei nods his head. He begins walking but when he hears a few men talking, he stops. "Did you see those two hot women fall out of the window and then kiss!?" "How could I not!? It was so hot!" Bai Lei turns to look at Ren. Ren nervously swallows while saying "It seems she jumped out of the second-story window in a panic... her and the woman fell.. when she landed on top of the other woman... they... kissed before running off with a demonic wolf." Bai Lei frowns and slightly shakes his head as he continues walking. Ren lets out a sigh of relief as he follows after him. Maybe she didn''t like Master because she likes women? Ren nods his head in agreement. Otherwise, it just doesn''t make sense... Master''s just too handsome! ~~~~~~~~~~ NOVA I grab a peach and begin eating it while rubbing my legs. Maybe I should start running every day... if I plan on surviving, I need to become stronger in this world but... "I just want to go back home and play on my computer as I create new worlds!! Why am I stuck here!?" I yell out in discontent. "What''s a computer?" Bai Lei suddenly asks making me jump and drop the half-eaten peach. I jump up and quickly realize he''s blocking the only entrance into the cave! My panic grows as I look around for something to hit him with. "Why is your hair silver?" Bai Lei asks in a low voice with narrowed eyes. My panic triples as I desperately try to change it back to black but the more I panic, the longer it stays silver! "How''d you get in here!?" I demand to know as I run to the other side of the bed. "Did you really think that was going to keep me out? Enough, it''s time to leave. I''ve stayed in the human realm long enough." Bai Lei says with cold eyes. "Then leave! I''m staying here!" I say with defiance. Chapter 44 - No Longer A Choice Bai Lei sighs as he tries to calm himself. He looks at me with cold eyes as he says "I can destroy this entire mountain and everything in it if you can''t part with it." My mouth drops open as I suddenly get the feeling he''s serious. This is Zhen''s... I slowly step around the bed and say "Can I really not just stay here? You don''t even like me!" I say in desperation but Bai Lei just continues to stare at me. I look around the cave one last time as my heart suddenly feels heavy. I slowly walk over to Bai Lei but when my eyes land on the little table and the mirror Zhen set up for me, I feel myself getting teary-eyed. Bai Lei frowns as he watches the woman. He looks over to the table and says "I will get you a bigger one" while holding his hand out. I don''t want a bigger one! I want this one okay!? I sigh and shake my head as I walk over to him. I no longer bother to cover my silver hair as I hesitantly take his outstretched hand. Bai Lei watches me with dark eyes but when my smaller hand lands into his larger hand, his eyes look as if they flash red. I blink and it''s gone. Startled, I stare at him in confusion. Was I finally losing my mind? Bai Lei pulls me out of the cave but even after we walk out, he doesn''t release my hand. Ren stands outside with a straight face but when he sees me, it''s suddenly replaced by shock. I would normally pick on him or make a snarky remark but I suddenly don''t have it in me. I was being forced to leave but as soon as we''re far enough away from the cave, I''ll run! Bai Lei looks to Ren as he says "We''re leaving" Ren cups his fist before bowing. Bai Lei pulls me to him when everything around us suddenly changes. My eyes double in size as I look around the large building with grand pillars. Bai Lei takes my arm and begins leading me through the large building. "G... Grand Tutor... yo.. you''re back!" A man in purple says with a stutter. I lean around Bai Lei to see the man but when the man glances at me, his entire face changes. Bai Lei steps over to block me again as he says "Is it really surprising for me to return?" The man nervously laughs and says "No, no, his Highness has been waiting for you." Bai Lei ignores the man and begins walking away. As we pass the man, I look over to see him watching us with fear-filled eyes. So Bai Lei is a Grand Tutor? He pulls me along before turning down a long hall. He continues down the hallway but when I see the guards at the large double doors I start to become a little nervous. What is he doing? When the guards see Bai Lei they instantly bow but Bai Lei ignores them. Bai Lei kicks the large double doors, shattering them as they fly into the room. I jump in fear when I see the two doors fly away as if they''re paper. The King sitting at the golden throne jumps up in anger but when he sees Bai Lei, his face lights up with a genuine smile. Did this guy not just see him destroy his doors!? "Grand Tutor! I''m so happy you''re back! Did you find them?" The King asks in excitement. The men standing around the room look at Bai Lei in fear as he continues to drag me through the large hall. "You asked me to find the cause of the curse and I was able to find it and the ones responsible. Would you like me to take care of them?" Bai Lei says with a dry look. The King looks taken back but he eagerly nods his head as the others in the room cry out. "You''re Highness! We should investigate this more before the Grand Tutor just takes care of them!" Several men in the room quickly agree and I can''t help but snicker. Bai Lei and the others turn to look at me, I instantly stop laughing and clear my throat as Bai Lei asks "What''s so funny?" I look around at the men. Some of them openly gawk at me while others glare. "I don''t even know what''s happening here but it''s clear to see who the guilty ones are. They practically have a large Neon sign on their foreheads that say "I DID IT!" In large flashing lights." I say with a grin. Bai Lei slightly frowns. What''s a Neon sign? Others frown as well but they still understood most of what the woman said. Suddenly Bai Lei laughs and says "Indeed, you''re different." He lifts a hand and nearly half the group of men around us fall to their knees in pain. Even the man we ran into earlier! Bia Lei turns back to the King while saying "It''s been done. I will have my servent collect the item we discussed." As soon as Bai Lei drops his hand, every man on his knees falls over as they turn into dust. The surrounding men shout out in fear as they run to the other side of the room. The King looks scared as well but he still says "I.. I thank Grand Tutor." He then bows low to Bai Lei making me a little shocked. Bia Lei ignores the King and walks out while dragging me behind him. Weird flex... but okay. As soon as we leave the Grand Hall, we step into a completely different place. Chapter 45 - Where Am I Now? We walk into a large yard filled with what looks like peach trees in full bloom. The flower petals fall like snow as they gently glide through the air. The sky was a bright blue, nearly blinding me. I instantly feel the thick power in the air as I take a deep breath. Where were we? It felt so... magical. Bai Lei continues to lead me to a large building with large silk-like curtains floating in the gentle breeze. He pulls me into the room and finally lets me go. "This is now your home. I will send over someone to take care of you. If you need anything, just let them know." He turns to leave but I quickly reach out and say "Where are we? Why are you just shoving me into another room? If this was what you were planning to do the whole time why did you even bother dragging me here!? You should have just let me stay there!!" Bai Lei turns to me with dark eyes as he says "This is my palace, not a room. I need to take care of a few things but I''ll be back as soon as I''m done. We''ll talk then." He then turns around and literally disappears! "How!?" I ask out loud in disbelief. I turn around and finally look at the room. I quickly realize it indeed isn''t a room... it''s a large open building with a small water fountain in the middle. As I walk over I see large Koi swimming around the magical pond. I suddenly feel like I''ve entered the twilight zone. What just happened? He literally lifted a hand and killed over a dozen men without batting an eye! What Monster have I offended!? It''s a good thing Zhen was gone when Bai Lei showed up... I don''t even want to think of what Bai Lei would have done to him. I look around the large building in wonder... this is insane... was this even possible for them to build something like this without technology? "Don''t touch anything," Ren suddenly says behind me making me jump. "I didn''t touch anything okay!" I say with a glare. Ren looks at me from head to toe with confusion. He starts to walk around me as he says "Why do you look so different? Have you always been like this? We''re you hiding your true form? What are you?" He fires question after question instantly pissing me off. "I''m a lost spirit, happy?" I say with irritation. Ren comes to a stop while saying "I knew it! You must have put some kind of spell on Master! He would never show someone like you any attention!" I scoff at him and say "You really seem to have a crush on your Master!" Ren frowns and says "I don''t want to crush my Master." I sigh and say "No, I mean you seem to have fallen in love with him." Ren''s face turns deathly pale as he says "I respect Master and his power! Do you even know who he is?" I look at him with a dry look while saying "The devil?" Ren huffs and says "Look around you! You''re in the Heavenly realm! Master is the son of the current King here! He''s more powerful than the three lower realms put together! He''s immortal!!!" Ren screams at the top of his lungs as his face turns bright red. I nod my head and look around once more before saying "So he''s a top dog... got it." Ren lifts both of his hands like he''s going to beat me before clenching his fists and shaking them at me. He then abruptly turns around and leaves. I lift a hand to my chest and pat my chest a few times. Nova... you really did cross the wrong person! I do you even leave realms? Could I even go back to the human realm? Suddenly, I look over to see Bai Lei standing in the doorway watching me. How long has he been standing there? I turn to him with a calm face. "Why do you look different?" Bai Lei asks stepping closer. My insides clench in fear as my instincts tell me to run. "I can change it back to black..." I say with a calm voice but Bai Lei quickly says "Leave it." He continues stepping closer making my heart race in fear. Chapter 46 - Not Giving Up Bai Lei comes to a stop only a foot away. I want to run... to hide but I had no idea where to go! He stares down at me with dark eyes before reaching out to me. I slightly flinch and it doesn''t go unnoticed by him. He touches my hair and pulls a strand to him as he continues to stare at my green eyes. I watch him with unease... He then lifts his other hand to my forehead. He gently rubs at the mark on my forehead with a frown. His dark eyes look back to me as he says "This wasn''t here before as well... Tell me, were you hiding this all along or did something happen?" I want to lie about the whole thing but his dark eyes bore into me like they can see my deepest darkest secret. I swallow hard and say "Something happened..." His face remains calm as he continues to play with the strip of my hair. He keeps silent as he waits for me to continue. "I saved a fox..." I say in a soft voice. The hand playing with my hair suddenly stops as I see a flicker of emotion behind his dark eyes. "Did you marry a fox?" He asks in a cold voice making me shiver. I quickly shake my head and say "He... he just thanked me... and gave me a gift. I also reunited him with his Granddaughter." Bai lei''s eyes become softer as he goes back to playing with my hair. I''m two seconds from cutting my hair off and finding a tall mountain to jump from. His Imperial like pressure permeated the entire area making it hard to breathe... either that or I had gas. "So you can cultivate now?" He asks in a soft voice. I slowly nod my head knowing I couldn''t hide it from him. His enchanting lips begin so rise in a small smile as he says "That''s good, I can teach you." I look at him with large eyes and I say "Teach me? I don''t want to bother you... a prince like you! Haha... let this lowly being be on her way." Bai Lei''s smile continues to grow as he steps forward saying "Lowly being? Didn''t you come from up there?" He points up making me fidget. "I.. I don''t do well in small places okay? I''m meant to be wild and free!" I say pulling my hair out of his hand and stepping back. "Just think of me as a weird... exotic animal! I need to be in the wild to survive!" I say with a false sense of confidence. His smile grows even larger making me panic. "It a good thing I like collecting wild and exotic things..." He says with a dark smirk. I sputter as I step back again. He continues to step closer with dark humor in his eyes. "Oh come on! What do you want from me!?" I say with desperation. He chuckles and says "I already told you. You have to take responsibility. You''ve nearly touched every part of me..." I gape at him like a fish out of the water as I find myself at a loss for words. "Anything other than marriage?" I ask in a small voice. Bai Lei''s eyes darken as he says "You could let me touch you in the same way... then we''ll be even." My jaw nearly hits the ground at his shameless words. When I start thinking about it though... I look back to Bai Lei with a curious gaze. He really is hands down the most attractive male I''ve ever seen... being groped by him wouldn''t be so bad especially if I get my freedom. Bai Lei''s eyes darken with anger when he sees the changes on my face as I look him over. "You would rather me touch you than marry me?" He asks in a threatening tone. I scoff at him and say "You grope me once then I get to go free but If I marry you, you get to feel me up whenever you want! Which do you think I''d choose!" He stares at me with cold dark eyes as I continue to step back. My heels hit the ledge of the indoor fountain, causing me to fall. Bai Lei effortlessly catches me with a graceful move. I look up to his dark eyes with fear as he says "By now, I could have destroyed you a thousand times, in a thousand different ways if I wanted to... be a good wife while I''m still being nice." I look into his dark eyes and realize he means it. He means every word... "If I agree... then you have to tell me who you are... and not force yourself on me," I say in a trembling voice. Bia Lei looks slightly shocked but it''s quickly hidden as he pulls me up saying "Deal" Chapter 47 - Getting To Know The Devil Deal!? He agreed so easily? I look at him with suspicion as he watches me with a straight face. "You''re Immortal?" I ask in a soft voice. He nods his head but doesn''t elaborate. I frown and say "People were calling you Grand Tutor but now you''re a Prince? Which is it?" He places his hands behind his back as he calmly explains "I only went down to the Human realm for business. I needed something the current human King had in his possession." My frown deepens as I say "But aren''t you super powerful? You could have just taken what you needed right?" Bai Lei gives me a small smile before shaking his head and saying "No, the item I needed had been passed down from generation to generation so if I wanted it, I needed the current owner to gift it to me. Without it, the item will keep going back to its owner. If I killed the owner and took it, it would disappear without a trace. Some things can''t be taken by force." I arch an eyebrow at his last sentence but he just ignores me. He then reaches out and takes my hand. I try to pull my hand away but when I feel a wave of power I look down to see a ring on my finger. I pull my hand away with all my might and this time he lets go. I fall straight back and land butt first into the water! The water isn''t deep so my butt easily rests on the bottom as I suck in at the cold water. I look up to Bai Lei with a glare as he watches me with humor in his dark eyes. I lift up my hand and say "What the hell is this!?" He smirks at me and says "We made a deal. I won''t force myself on you and I told you about myself. We''re now engaged. After dinner tonight I will teach you how to play the Zither. You have a week to learn it." "You will also learn how to read and write while I teach you how to cultivate properly. You have to be capable and strong to be my wife." I look at him with disbelief. He''s truly a Devil!!! "Get cleaned up, I''ll be back for dinner." He says with a smile before he turns around and leaves. I sit in the water as the fish nibble my butt. What the hell just happened... did I just agree to marry him? I did... in a roundabout way, I did! I lean my head back and begin floating in the water with a blank look. This can''t be happening... but maybe this isn''t all bad? He''s a prince, right? And immortal at that! He''s probably loaded as a prince... that means I don''t have to worry about making money... I''ll live a life of leisure! Hah... who am I kidding... I''d go crazy locked up every day! Buuuut... he did promise not to force himself on me... this is something I can work with! "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream nearly has me drowning in a foot of water! I fight to sit up as a young lady screams "A DEAD BODY IS FLOATING IN THE FOUNTAIN!!!" She was already running away as I struggle to stand. I choke on the fish water as I come to my feet. My hair is now all over my face as I making it hard to see. I struggle to cry out after choking on the water "Wait! I.. I''m not dead!" I say in a strained voice. The woman screams again causing my ears to ring. "IT''S A GHOOOOST!!! A VENGEFUL GHOST!!" She screams with tears in her eyes as more people begin running over. I struggle to push the hair out of my face as I step over the ledge of the fountain. I needed to get out and explain myself but the second my foot touches the ground, it slips out from under me! I do a painful split and hit my chin on the ledge of the fountain! I cry out in pain as I bite my tongue, instantly tasting blood! I can''t stand the taste of blood so I quickly spit it out but it doesn''t go far with my hair in the way. I decide to crawl the rest of the way to avoid slipping again but more screams are quickly heard. I look up to see several more people. Guards and servants are all looking at me with horror and fear as I crawl over to them in my miserable state. My tongue hurts so bad I can''t talk straight but I still try to ask for help while holding my hand out to them. "Helph me pheease!" I say with blood dripping down my chin. I watch a woman''s eyes roll back in her head as she instantly passes out and falls over. She must not be able to handle blood... Some people pass out at the sight of blood so I guess she''s one of them. Some of the guards fall back in fear and begin crawling away while crying as others turn around and run away with tears in their eyes. Were they getting help? Another woman falls to her knees and begins praying while crying for mercy. Have I missed something? Chapter 48 - Misunderstanding Ten minutes later I sit with a cloth to my mouth as Bai Lei glares at the servants and guards. "We apologize, my Lord. W.. we really thought it was a ghost." The guard says while looking down in shame. "So you run away in fear?" Bai Lei asks in a deathly cold tone. It wasn''t even used on me but I still shiver. Bai lei says "I don''t need cowards guarding my palace, leave!" The guards and servants all drop to their knees while begging for forgiveness. "Please forgive us, your grace!" They say as they begin kowtowing on the ground. They hit there heads hard enough to be heard. Each time I hear the "thunk" of their heads I cringe. I reach out and tap Bai Lei''s arm. He tenses before turning to glare at me. I continue to hold the cloth to my mouth as I look at the people banging their heads. I then look to him and slightly shake my head. He frowns at me as I continue to give him eye signals. Bai Lei looks at the clumsy woman and sighs. "You''re forgiven because of my future wife. You should all thank her for her mercy. Otherwise, I would have had all of you beaten to death." He then turns to me and says "Open up." I narrow my eyes at him and shake my head. His eyes grow colder as he says "Either you open your mouth or I will open it for you." I sigh in defeat and lower the bloody cloth. I gently open my mouth with a cringe. It still hurt pretty bad and it was still slightly bleeding. Bai Lei looks at the woman''s bloody tongue with another sigh. He really doesn''t know how she survived until now. He pulls out a small porcelain jar and drops a round pill her my mouth. Whatever it was, it was bitter! I want to spit it out but Bai Lei quickly says "Leave it. It will heal your tongue. Don''t chew it, let it dissolve on its own." I really want to spit it out though... I''d take a bleeding tongue over this taste! Bai Lei turns back to the others making them all tremble in fear. He then walks off without another word. I feel my soul trying to leave my body as the pill completely disappears. "We humbly thank my lady!" They all say in unison. I awkwardly smile at them and turn away. I nearly run back into the building to look for something to drink. My tongue was definitely better but the taste was horrible! "What do you need my Lady?" A young girl behind me suddenly says. I turn to her with watery eyes and say "Water!! I need water!" The young girl''s eyes become large as she quickly nods her head and runs off. I fan myself as I walk back and forth but when I see the girl coming back with water I almost cry tears of joy. I quickly down the water and nearly throw it back up. "Oh my god... the taste is still there! What evil is this!?" I say gagging again. The girl panics and says "Should I call for a Doctor?" My head snaps to her as I quickly say "No! Absolutely not! Never call the Doctor, even if I''m dying!" I gag again and quickly cover my mouth as my eyes water. The young girl hesitantly nods her in understanding. She quickly gets me more water and after three glasses, the taste is nearly gone. She leads me to a beautiful room with a small seating area. I sit in the chair and instantly deflate. I really did feel like my soul would fly away... Hateful! The young girl clears her throat and says "My name is Chyou. I''ve been assigned as your personal maid so please don''t hesitate to tell me what you need." She says with a polite bow. Oh great, this again... At least she wasn''t the old NFL playing lady from before... "Nice to meet you Chyou, my name is Nova." Chyou looks a little confused at my name but she nods with respect. When I lean back in the chair, I smell the pungent smell of fish. I frown and look to Chyou while saying "Can I take a bath? I stink..." Chapter 49 - Meeting With The King Bai Lei walks back to his study while shaking his head. He hasn''t been able to get any work done! The second he started, people came over crying about a ghost. He didn''t know what was going on but he had a feeling it was all her doing. He sighs again as he sits in his seat. "My son seems busy since you came back. I heard you brought a strange woman with you." The king says walking into the study unannounced. Bai Lei''s eyes grow cold as he stands up and respectfully bows. The King waves his son off and says "Rise, tell me about this woman." Bai Lei stands and says "We ran into each other as I was traveling. I instantly fell in love with her and want to marry her as soon as possible." The King looks at his handsome eldest son with surprise. He normally hates women! He''s been trying to get this son of his to marry the daughter of the High Priest but Bai Lei keeps denying the woman. This other woman must truly be a beauty... the High Priest''s daughter is as fair a jade! She''s the most talented and beautiful woman in the Heavenly realm! How could anyone compare! "What about Hui Ying? She''s the most beautiful woman in all the realms and she wants to marry you!" Bai Lei watches his father with cold eyes and he says "Hui Ying is nothing compared to Nova." The King frowns and says "Nova? What kind of name is that?" Bai Lei chooses not to say anything as his father begins pacing the room. "I will have a feast tonight. I want you both there." The King says with irritation. Bai Lei clenches his fist and says "She just got here, she needs to rest." The King snorts and says "I will notify you when it''s time." With that, the King turns away and walks out of the study. Bai Lei watches the man leave with red eyes. He just needs to buy a little more time... just a little more. "Ren" He calls out as he sits down. Ren instantly appears kneeling before him. "Yes, Master," Ren says with a lowered head. Bai Lei lifts a sheet of paper over a candle and begins to burn it while saying "Have someone send over the most beautiful white dress you can find to Nova. Inform her to be ready for tonight..." Ren cups his fist and says "Yes" before disappearing again. This father of his was funny... he thinks he can do whatever he wants because he''s King of the Heavenly realm. Hah... truly funny. In time he will show this man what true power is. The paper in Bai Lei''s hand continues to burn as words begin to form in the smoke drifting up. The burning flames dance in Bai Lei''s dark eyes as he reads the glowing words with a dark smile. Good, very good. Everything was beginning to fall in place. He will play the part of the good and obedient lost son for a little longer. Even though this man is his biological father... he is nothing but an enemy to Bai Lei. Every time Bai Lei thinks back to his mother, his blood boils with rage. The paper and the glowing words disappear as Bai Lei leans back in his chair. The problem now was Nova. He didn''t want her to meet his father until she was ready. He wanted to strengthen her power and teach her a few things so she wouldn''t be in danger but it doesn''t look like that''ll happen. He''ll just have to keep an eye on her and protect her. Just thinking back to the clumsy woman he can''t help but sigh again with a weary smile. How am I to protect her against herself!? He looks down at the ring on his finger with a small smile. He originally wanted to just use her but the more he sees her and the more he interacts with her, he can''t help but be drawn to her. Was this what his mother spoke about when falling in love? Has he really fallen for her or is he simply amused? He wasn''t completely sure but he did know one thing, he never wanted to let her go. The more she tried to run from him the more he wanted her. The thought of her with some other man sent an unfamiliar wave of anger through him. Chapter 50 - Dinner With The King After a nice and hot bath, Chyou brushes out my long silver hair while telling me about some kind of wine festival coming up. I only half-listen as I worry about Zhen. What will he think when he shows up and sees that I''m gone? Will he think that I left him? I bite my lip in worry as Ren suddenly shows up at the door with a package. Chyou stops brushing my hair and bows in respect. I turn around but remain sitting as I look at him in question. "Master wishes for you to wear this for dinner tonight. The King has invited you to have dinner together." Ren says with a cold tone. I arched a dark brow at him as a smirk slowly crawls across my face. Ren shudders when he looks at the evil woman. Yes, she was pretty... BUT she was definitely evil! That grin was sending shivers down his spine as he nervously hands the dress over to the servent. He turns around to leave but suddenly he hears the woman''s smooth voice. "Will you be joining us as well, Ren?" Ren comes to a screeching halt and shivers at the way she called his name so familiar... was she trying to place a curse on him!? Ren quickly shakes his head and disappears before she has another chance to do or say anything else. I giggle as I watch Ren runaway but I don''t chase him. There will be plenty of opportunities to play with him. He has no idea who he''s messed with. Hehehe... Chyou looks over to her lady with confusion but when she sees the evil glint in her eyes she quickly says "M.. My Lady! It looks like a beautiful dress." I watch Chyou as she pulls the beautiful white dress out of the box. It was indeed beautiful... "Let''s get changed. Dinner isn''t far off!" I sigh in defeat and quickly get dressed. I was so hungry my stomach kept growling. I sit still as Chyou does my hair in a beautiful updo with glass beads and jade pins. She hands me a mirror when she''s done putting the makeup on. "My Lady truly is beautiful! I think you''re the prettiest woman in the entire Heavenly realm!" I look at my reflection with satisfaction. I hand the mirror back and ask "Are people in the Heavenly realm... Heavenly? Like are they gods or angels?" Chyou puts the mirror down and shakes her head with a smile. "You really don''t know anything, do you? The Heavenly realm is just a realm with some of the strongest cultivators who are now immortal." "They have servants and guards here who aren''t immortal but that doesn''t matter as long as they work for someone who is." She says with a gentle smile. I frown at her explanation. That doesn''t really answer anything!! All I do know is that I''m not standing next to gods or angels... This whole world is confusing... Servants show up to lead us to the dinner so I get up and begin following them as I think of ways to piss the King off. Well, maybe not piss off. I don''t want him to sentence me to death or anything but I should make myself... well, unsuitable for his son. We quickly make our way into a grand hall where a eunuch says "Lady... Nova, your highness." I frown and look over to the eunuch only to see him bowing. I look over to see an older man just past his prime sitting in a grand golden chair. He still held his good looks though... The King looks up to see a fairy... no, a goddess! The reports say she came from the human realm but she doesn''t look human at all!! Hui Ying sits beside the king with a similar look of shock and awe. How was she so pretty!? Hui Ying quickly turns to look at Bai Lei but just like his father, he stares at the beautiful woman with awe. Hui Ying clenches her fist inside her sleeves as she looks back to the vixen. How dare this woman try and take the man she''s supposed to marry! I look to the woman sitting next to the King when I feel a wave of hostility. The woman was indeed beautiful but the twisted look on her face ruined it. Bai Lei stands up and says "Come" I slowly walk in and sit next to Bai Lei as the King and woman watch me silently. Bai Lei looks at his father with irritation before clearing his throat. The King shakes himself and says "Pardon me... lady Nova is quite the beauty. It''s no wonder why my son fell in love with you. Tell me, what do your parents do?" I give him a small smile while saying "I was abandoned as a baby. I never knew my parents." Bai Lei''s hand freezes as he slightly gazes at me but I ignore him and take a sip of the fragrant tea. It was bitter... I''m not much of a tea fan... or coffee... really anything that''s bitter. I keep a straight face and place the tea down as the King looks at Bai Lei with disapproval. Hui Ying quickly says "Oh, how pitiful. You''ve probably never learned how to read or write... let alone play an instrument or sing." I look up to find her eyes dancing in delight. Chapter 51 - Dinner With The King Part Two Something about the woman''s delight instantly pisses me off. Does this heifer want to play? I feel a dark smirk crawling across my face as I lean against the table and say "Oh, I wouldn''t say that." I knew for a fact I could read the language here. I''ve read several things while here! I also love art... I know how to play several instruments as well so if this heifer wants to look down on me, she''s going to be surprised. Hui Ying looks at the beautiful woman in surprise as she asks "So you''ve been taught." My smirk grows as I say "I wouldn''t say that either." The King looks at me with a frown as Hui Ying''s eyes brighten again. "Then let''s see who has the better handwriting!" I lean back and say "Sure." Bai Lei looks over to me so I turn to look at him. Does he actually have a look of worry on his handsome face? Hah! Like I would let this little heifer look down on me! I taught myself how to play the piano at six! Even though I wasn''t a genius, I could still hold my own. I''ve even taught myself calligraphy at the age of ten so I could win the first place prize at our school! Don''t look down on this street rat! The King turns to his servants and says "Bring everything in!" They quickly bow and run to retrieve the paper and other items. Bai Lei leans over and whispers "You don''t have to do anything. I had not realized.. I shouldn''t have let you come." I smile and say "It should be fine. I''m from the twenty-first century." Bai Lei looks to me in confusion as I stand up. Two small tables were set up with paper and Inkstones. I walk over and look at the Inkstone with a frown. Ah... I didn''t think about that particular thing. How hard can it be? I''ve seen it done in dramas... I shrug and stand next to the table. Two servants walk over and begin grinding the ink. I smile and thank my lucky stars! "The word will be, Wisdom." The King says from his golden throne. It only takes a few seconds for the image for "Wisdom" pops up in my head. I look at the different sized brushes with a smile. I''ve played around with brushes like this many times while doing art and calligraphy! I pull my sleeve back and gently take the brush. I gently dip the brush before taking a calming breath. I hold onto the brush and relax as I bring the brush over and write "Wisdom" I give my own word a few artistic touches and wait. "Okay, let''s see them." The King says with excitement. Hui Ying lifts hers up with confidence and the King quickly says "Good!" I lift my paper up and show the King as well but he looks at the paper with a startled look. Bai Lei even looks surprised. "It indeed says wisdom but... what have you added?" "Art," I say with a straight face. Hui Ying leans over to get a look but she quickly frowns and says "Even if it''s nicely done, we''re writing! Not painting! You lose this round." The King laughs and says "Hui Ying is correct. This was for writing!" My face remains straight as I throw the paper to the side. The servant next to me quickly catches the paper and looks at it with awe. "Next, I will play the Zither." Hui Ying says with pride. I smile and politely wait. Hui Ying walks over and sits before a beautiful Zither. She then looks up and says "I will play, Spring river moon night." The King nods in approval as she begins playing. I cross my arms and lean against the table to watch. I close my eyes and listen to her playing. She was indeed good at playing the Zither but it seemed to be lacking... it was lacking soul. Something I learned early on. After a while, the song comes to an end and the King greatly praises her. She gets up with her head held high. She walks over and says "Don''t feel bad if you can''t do well. I was taught by master zither players for many years." I give her a knowing smile and say "You''re so kind... I did as well." Hui Ying looks at me in surprise as she says "Who is your Master?" I smile and say "An old granny from the town I grew up in. She learned how to play when she was younger. She never married so she was quite lonely as she became older. She would come to the orphanage to play for us from time to time and one day, I asked her to teach me. She kindly agreed and taught me but she passed away a year later." Hui Ying looks at me with contempt as she says "A granny taught you? Hah... okay then. Show us what this granny was able to teach you." The King chuckles lightly before Bai Lei cuts him a cold look. Then King stops laughing but he doesn''t hide the cold glare in his eyes as he watches me with a smirk. Chapter 52 - Dinner With The King Part Three I walk over to the zither and sit down with ease. I reach out and gently touch the strings... it was very similar to the one sitting in my sunroom. The one in the sunroom was left to me by Granny. I close my eyes and place both hands on the strings. One of the songs I enjoyed the most was actually from a popular Chinese Drama. The song was called Bu Ran and I liked it for its beautiful and sorrowful sound. I''ve played the song so many times while drunk and alone, that I can play the whole thing with my eyes closed. I begin playing and watch as everyone freezes in dead silence. The sound of the strings echoes in the large room giving it a beautiful and haunting sound. I close my eyes and focus on the sound. When I had first started playing, Granny said that I played with an old soul. I didn''t know what she really meant then but what I did know, was that the zither allowed me to express all the hurt and sadness I had bottled up. I put all of my pain and loneliness into my playing and would always feel so much better after. As I play with my eyes closed I go back to sitting on the porch with Granny. She was a kind Chinese woman... and she grew to love me and much as I had her. She would always bring me a juice box and a sucker when she came... she suddenly stopped showing up one day though. I waited and waited for her but she never came back. I grew angry at her and felt like she had abandoned me as everyone else had so stopped looking for her... I stopped waiting for her to come back. It wasn''t until my eighteenth birthday that I finally discovered the truth. She left the Zither and a note to the Nun in charge of the orphanage. She told the Nun not to give it to me until the day I left the orphanage... She was ill. She was in the late stages of cancer... she said she had wanted to adopt me herself but she knew she didn''t have much time left. She didn''t have much to her name either but she wanted to leave her Zither with me. I held the note and Zither for hours as I cried. She should have told me... she should have let me say goodbye. Everyone always just leaves... They claim it''s easier this way but it''s only easier for them. It''s not easy for the ones being left behind... As I finish the song the last note echoes around the large room in silence. I open my eyes when I hear sniffling. The servants and eunuchs all sniff and wipe their faces. Even the King looks emotionally upset. Bai Lei looks at me with an unreadable look as the King suddenly stands and says "I''m suddenly not feeling well." He then turns around and walks straight out without another word. Hui Ying bites her lip in anger as she quickly tries to walk over to Bai Lei but he walks past her and straight to me as I slowly stand. His dark eyes bore into my green eyes as we both stood staring at each other. Hui Ying clenches her fist until she feels her nails digging into her palms. She throws her arms out and quickly walks away. She knows she''s lost today but that doesn''t mean she''ll give up. I look into Bai Lei''s deep dark eyes and wait. Surely he has something snarky to say or that I should have just remained sitting but to my surprise, he doesn''t say a word. I look around nervously and quickly notice that the servants have all left, leaving the two of us alone. I look back to him and frown as I ask "What''s wrong?" Bai Lei continues to stare at me for several more awkward moments before I start shifting from one foot to the other. "Just say it already! What!?" I finally snap at him. "Are you hungry?" He asks with a blank face. I narrow my eyes at him and look at him with confusion. "W..What?" I ask not fully understanding. "We didn''t get to eat. I assume you''re hungry." He says in a calm voice. I blink several times before quickly looking around us. I look back to him and say "Uh... yeah." My stomach then decides to growl in agreement. Bai Lei turns around and says "Follow me" I frown again but decide to follow him. What other choice did I really have? Halfway back, I want to smack myself. Weren''t you suppose to show how incompatible you are Nova!? Why did you let the heifer get in the way!!?? Wait... the King looked very upset when he left so maybe... maybe it worked out! Bai Lei walks ahead of the clumsy woman with a slight smile on his handsome face. He had even slowed down so she could easily keep up. This woman was constantly filled with surprises... how many more things will he discover about her in the future? He almost slipped up back there... he almost went straight to her and pulled her into his arms. The only other woman he''s held like that is his Mother... He felt her pain... her loneliness and... love? He wasn''t sure but he was sure of one thing... this woman wasn''t simple. He wants to know more and more about her. Watching her play the Zither was like seeing something from another world. She was already fairy-like but watching her play that hauntingly beautiful song was like seeing it come to life before your very eyes. This woman was definitely coming home with him... Chapter 53 - Dinner With The Devil After we return, Bai Lei has the servants serve us multiple plates and again, I find myself in a sticky situation. I look at all the delicious plates with a watery mouth and growling stomach. Bai Lei grabs his chopsticks and takes a bite but when I don''t move, he turns to look at me in question. "Why aren''t you eating? I can hear your stomach from here." He says with a hint of humor. I pick up the chopsticks then look back to him while saying "You know I''m from another world right?" Bai Lei watches me with dark eyes before slightly nodding his head. I nod my head then say "Then please don''t mind me." I take the chopsticks and begin stabbing the juicy meat on the plate before eating the whole bite. Bai Lei watches me with large eyes as I eat like a caveman. I don''t care! I''m hungry and I''ve never learned how to use chopsticks!! Even when I ordered Chinese food, they always gave me a fork and spoon! After the third bite, Bai Lei blocks my chopsticks. "Do you not know how to eat properly?" I pull the chopsticks back and bite the tips as I say "I never learned how to use chopsticks..." Bai Lei looks at me in disbelief as he says "So you can read and write... draw and play the Zither but you can''t eat like a normal human?" I scoff at him and slam the chopsticks down as I say "I don''t use chopsticks where I''m from! In my world, we use spoons, forks, and knives!!" Bai Lei frowns at me before slightly nodding and saying "I will teach you then... Pick up the chopsticks." I''m already irritated so I say "Don''t bother! I''ll just starve..." Bai Lei smirks at me before picking up a piece of food and saying "Since you won''t learn, I''ll just have to feed you myself." I slap a hand over my mouth and quickly pick up the damn chopsticks. Bai Lei smiles as he says "Good" He then spends the next thirty minutes teaching me how to use the chopsticks. After a while, I have it down. I quickly pick a piece of food and pop it in my mouth with a large smile. "This isn''t so hard once you figure it out!" I say popping another piece in my mouth. Bai Lei goes back to eating while watching me with a small smile. I pop a juicy piece of meat in my mouth and smile again as Bai Lei suddenly says "You look cute while enjoying the food." The chopsticks scissor and one of them stabs me in the nose! I drop the chops sticks and cover my nose with teary eyes. Bai Lei reaches out to me but I quickly push his hand away as I say "I''m full..." I get up and walk away while rubbing my sore nose. Bai Lei uses every ounce of strength he has not to laugh at the woman as she quickly walks away. He places his chopsticks down with a smirk and reaches for his wine. Such a strange woman... "Master," Ren says showing up behind Bai Lei. Bai Lei takes a sip from his cup before saying "What did you find?" Ren bows and says "Nothing. She doesn''t exist..." Bai Lei''s smile grows at the news. He already had a feeling it was true... he just had to make sure. "And the others?" He asks putting the cup down. "Your mother and the others wait for your return." Bai Lei nods and says "Let them know I will be returning in a few day''s time and I will be bringing my future wife." Ren looks up with shock. He wants to ask why... he wants to demand his Master to just use the evil woman and leave her but he knows better than to question him. Ren clenches his fist and says "Yes" Before disappearing again. Bai Lei looks up to the full moon and realizes that it resembles Nova''s hair. He never realized how beautiful the moon was until now... He pours himself more wine as he plans for the next few days. He needs to return back home, it''s never good to leave a throne empty for too long. Chapter 54 - A Familiar Face The next morning I was forcefully pulled from my bed. "The sun has just come up! Leave me be!" I say as I hold onto the bed for dear life. Chyou pulls me with surprising strength as she says "His Highness wants to take you into town! You have to get up and get dressed." I hold onto the bed with a death grip as I say "Let him go by himself! I''m not a morning person!! I literally went to sleep three hours agoooo!" Chyou pulls again and this time my hold slips. We both fall backwards and I end up sitting on top of her. "My lady... please!" She says grabbing me as I try to crawl away. "I swear to all that is holy... if you don''t let me go back to bed you will learn what the walking dead is!!!" I say grabbing the carpet. She huffs and pulls me as hard as she can. Suddenly the door is pushed open, scaring both of us. I look over to see Bai Lei looking at both of us with a frown. I still cling to the carpet as I say "Are you even human!? How can you ask me to get up this early!?" Bai Lei arches his dark brows at me as he casually says "I never claimed to be human. Do you need me to dress you or can you handle it?" I instantly release the carpet causing Chyou and I both to fall backwards. I struggle to stand up and say "Just get out! I''ll get dressed okay? Happy!?" Bai Lei smirks and leaves as I''m left huffing in anger. "M.. my lady, I will help you..." I slowly turn my head to glare at Chyou making her freeze midsentence. "I... will dress myself," I say through my teeth as I walk away to clean up. Chyou stands there twisting her dress in her hands. My Lady really doesn''t like being woken up... She sighs and follows after her. After a few minutes, I stalk out to find Bai Lei waiting for me under a peach tree. I grumble the whole way over and stop before him as I say "I''m ready. Let''s get this over with." Bai Lei gives me a smirk before walking away. I follow him out of the courtyard and out of the front gates. A servant waits at the front with a large black horse. Bai Lei walks over and climbs on the horse with little to no effort. I freeze in my tracks and debate how far I''ll get if I run away now. I went to summer camp once... we had the opportunity to learn how to ride horses... I thought I could give it a try... I thought wrong. I was placed on the meanest horse they had!! It kept trying to bite the horse''s ass in front of it and on the fifth time, the other horse kicked my horse! He was an ass... he totally deserved it but then my horse rears up and takes off running. The people in charge of the horses run after me and kept yelling at me to pull back on the reins. I was!!!! I was nearly kissing the horse''s ass with tears in my eyes and snot running down my face but the damn thing just kept running! So I was stuck, crying tears of utter fear as this horse takes me away to god knows where. After a thirty-minute chase, two men were able to bring the horse to a stop but the damage had already been done. To an eleven-year-old... it was traumatizing! I rode back on another horse but once I was finally free, I never went near another horse! I stare at the big black horse with fear crawling up my throat. Nope! I turn around and start walking back in the courtyard when Bai Lei suddenly says "Stop! Come here." I slowly turn around and stay frozen in one spot. Bai Lei frowns at me and says "Come here, Nova." I begin shaking my head as I take another step back. Bai Lei''s frown grows but within the blink of an eye, he jumps down and quickly grabs me. He starts walking back to the horse so I dig my heels in but it does little against his strength. He turns back to me with confusion before I say "I''m scared of horses!" Bai Lei freezes with a look of shock. He looks into my green eyes and must see the fear as he suddenly becomes more gentle. "This is my horse, he''s well trained and he won''t hurt you okay? Plus, I''ll be right beside you." Bai Lei says in a calm voice. Any other time I would have been taken back by his sudden gentleness but all I could see was the damn horse! He begins pulling me again and only stops when we''re next to the horse. I look up at the large horse as fear takes over. Bai Lei reaches down to help me up but I quickly lean down and bite his hand. He jerks his hand back in shock as I take off running "Animals can smell fear!!" I say as I run for my life. Bai Lei steps on the end of my dress nearly causing me to fall over face first. I look back to him in horror as he slowly lifts his hand to show me my handy work. I could clearly see the teeth marks but there wasn''t any blood! I look back to the horse and begin pulling my dress with desperation but he quickly scoops me up and throws me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Chapter 55 - A Familiar Face Part Two Bai Lei effortlessly jumps onto the back of the horse and places me in front of him with ease. I stiffen in fear as Bai Lei wraps his arms around me to grab the reins. "Relax, I''m right here." I sneer at him in my heart as the horse takes off. My soul threatens to leave my body as we make our way to a grand city market. Bai Lei slips off and holds his arms out to me. I instantly fall into his arms, wanting to get off the horse as soon as possible. Bai Lei''s smile doesn''t go unnoticed... Jerk! He slowly places me on the ground with a smile. "There''s a famous dessert shop here in this city, I feel like you''ll really enjoy it. It doesn''t even require chopsticks." He says with another smile. My eye twitches as I follow him into the busy city. All this for a dessert!? I''ll pass... people along the street call to others, trying to gain more business. I look around in wonder at the different people. It was completely different from the human realm! They even had spiritual beasts! I watch in wonder as a large golden looking lion walks by with his companion. My eyes almost pop out when I see wings tightly tucked against its back! "Nova!?" My head snaps around as I come to a stop. My eyes light up as I see the familiar face. "Ted!?" I say in wonder and take off running. Ted starts laughing as I run over and jump on him. He easily catches me and spins me around once before putting me down. A sharp sword suddenly appears under Ted''s chin making both us freeze. I turn to see Bai Lei glaring at Ted while saying "Take your hands off her." Ted swallows hard and lifts his hands while saying "I mean no harm... Nova is my teammate... a partner and friend." I reach over to push Bai Lei but he easily catches my hand and pulls me to him. I stumble forward and hit his solid chest before trying to step back but his arm suddenly snakes around my waist, holding me close to him. "Bai Lei!! He''s my friend! Stop!" I say pushing his chin up. Bai Lei barely moves as he looks down at me with a frown while saying "What kind of "friend" touches a woman like that?" I reach out to grab his arm with the sword but he easily keeps me from reaching. "My friend! Now stop! Please..." I say through gritted teeth. He looks back at Ted and narrows his eyes before lowering his sword. "She''s my future wife, keep your hands to yourself." He says in a low warning. Ted looks to me with raised eyebrows but I quickly cut him a look. Ted then starts laughing as he says "Of course!! It''s such a great thing Nova can marry someone as great as you! She''s... she''s like a sister to me!" Ted smiles as he lies through his teeth making me smile. Bai Lei looks Ted up and down before slightly nodding his head. "In fact, I have something for you Nova. You... you left so suddenly last time you forgot to take this with you." Ted says pulling out a small glass vial. I''m confused but I smile and reach out to take it. "Oh my goodness! Thank you so much! I''m such an airhead at times." I take the glass vial and instantly hold it close. I''m not entirely sure what it is but if Ted''s handing it to me... it must be important. Ted smiles and says "Everyone is extremely worried about you... it''s like you left without a trace.. haha..." I awkwardly laugh with him as I turn to see Bai Lei watching us with sharp eyes. It''s like he knows something isn''t quite right but he doesn''t know what. "Well... I should really go... know that you can come back any time you want." Ted says pulling out a similar glass vial. He smiles at Bai Lei once more and says "It was nice meeting you..." Ted turns to me and makes eye contact as he lifts the vial and snaps it in half. His entire body turns to light as he suddenly shoots up and disappears. It happens within seconds but I quickly grab the glass vail and snap it as Bai Lei tries to grab it. My hands start to glow but Bai Lei smacks it out of my hand and then steps on it several times like a bug. "No!!" I yell and try to push him away but he doesn''t budge. Once it''s completely smashed into the ground he turns around and glares at me with red eyes. Shocked, I take a step back and look at him in fear. He quickly turns his head as he clenches his jaw tight. When he looks back to me, his eyes are back to their normal black color. I hadn''t made that up... his eyes had turned red. Was that a normal thing? All I know was that it was terrifying! "Were you really planning to leave!?" He yells at me making me flinch. I bristle and yell back at him "What do you think! I''m suddenly stranded in a weird world where someone is forcing me to marry them! Of course, I want to go home!" Bai Lei grabs me and throws me over his shoulder once again, pissing me off. I reach over and grab both his ears and pulls them as hard as I can. He grunts and reaches up, hitting on the side of my neck, instantly causing me to freeze. I can''t move!! Or talk! My rage builds in waves as he carries me back to the damn horse. He brings us back and lowers me on the bed in my room with a grim look. I want to scratch his face and rip his straight nose of his handsome face but I still can''t move. He watches me with dark eyes as I see multiple things run through his head. Chapter 56 - Anger Bai Lei stands up and begins pacing back and forth in my room as he says "Leave" to Chyou. Chyou looks to me in fear before turning around and quickly leaving. Chyou felt bad for her miss but she knew better than to try and stay. It''ll only make things worse! Bai Lei paces back and forth in the room as he thinks about what just happened. He always knew she was different and from far away but a part of him still didn''t realize that she could suddenly disappear one day! If he was any slower... He looks over to Nova to see her glaring daggers at him but he could care less. He knew she was angry at him but he was just as angry! First, the man touching her like that and then the strange thing they snapped in half. She was really going to leave... just like that. He quickly turns away when he feels his eyes changing again. He normally controls his emotions so well but this woman... this woman was wreaking havoc on him! Suddenly he comes to a stop when something comes to mind. That''s right, why was this woman affecting him so greatly? He gains control of his eyes again before turning back to her. When the realization hits him, he takes an uneasy step back. He... he fell in love with her! Did he really fall for this clumsy woman!? As he looks to her beautiful jade-colored eyes his heart skips a beat. He looks away and walks over to the table before sitting down in defeat. He pours himself a glass of water before looking back at her. She continues glaring at him as his heart falls into turmoil. He knocks the water back before pouring himself another glass. He drinks the whole cup before throwing it against the wall. The porcelain cup shatters as he takes a deep breath. He loves her... he actually loves her and it was driving him crazy to know that she doesn''t feel the same way about him. She hates him... she wants to run away the second she gets the chance! His dark eyes grow darker as he tries to think of ways to change her mind. For now, he needs to keep her close so he can keep an eye on her. If she somehow gets her hands on another one of those things... he might lose her forever. He could find her anywhere in this world... in any realm but if she were to suddenly disappear into another world... he has no way of reaching her. Bai Lei gets up and walks over to me with dark eyes. He reaches up and taps two different spots, instantly releasing me from the weird freeze. I lunge at him and bite his chest. He grunts in pain but he doesn''t push me away. He actually pulls me closer!! Allowing me to bite him as hard as I want! I hesitate for a few seconds before releasing him and pushing him away. He just holds me tighter, nearly crushing me in his arms. "Let me go you big fat baboon!" I yell at him and try to pull away. He buries his head into the nape of my neck making me freeze. "I''m sorry," he says in a whisper making me turn three shades whiter. He''s apologizing!? WHY?! Bai Lei smiles sadly when he feels how stiff she''s become in his arms. When he thinks back to when she ran to that other man... She was smiling so brightly while jumping into the man''s open arms... his chest feels heavy as a slight pain flashes through his heart. He closes his dark eyes and takes a deep breath of her scent. She smelt faintly like the peach blossoms... and something else he couldn''t quite place. "Nova... forgive me," He says making me even more confused. Was this arrogant and pushy asshole actually apologizing and asking for forgiveness? Somehow, this was even more terrifying than his red eyes! Why has his personality suddenly changed!? Was he going to keep hugging me until I forgive him? I slowly lift my hand and gently tap his back while saying "As long as you don''t do it again... and never make me ride on another horse..." I say hesitantly. I feel his deep chuckle before I hear it but being this close to him and feeling his breath on my neck has my face turning beat red. Why was he doing this to me!? Was this a new form of torture? I feel him taking another deep breath making me shiver before releasing me and stepping back. "Would you like to eat? I can have the kitchen make you anything you want... or would you rather sleep?" He says looking at me with dark unreadable eyes. I look at him with confusion before pointing to the bed behind me. He only looks at the bed for a second before looking back to me with a nod. "I''ll have Chyou come back and help you rest." He then turns around and leaves without another word. I stand in the same spot in shock. What just happened? I look around the room in confusion as I slightly scratch my head. I quickly untie my outer dress and jump into bed. Maybe he''s bipolar? Well, I will take what I can get! I''m gonna sleep all day if I can! But... If I don''t show up in my own world... will Ted come back to look for me? I bite my lip in worry as I lay in the large bed. He''ll come back... he has to! He clearly saw the physio standing next to me... he''ll come to the conclusion that something happened. Sigh... I should have just held onto the vial until I was alone. I just didn''t expect Bai Lei to flip like that... why was he so upset over me leaving? It''s not like we''re really in love and getting married because of it! He just wants me to take responsibility for touching him... that and I feel like he''s using me as a shield against his father and the little heifer who likes him. Chapter 57 - Whats Happening? For the next three days, I''m left alone in my room. Chyou serves me as usual, bringing loads of food and snacks as I''m allowed to lounge around without a care. On the fourth day, I''m left feeling uneasy. What was happening? Why was he suddenly gone and letting me do whatever I want? After getting cleaned up and dressed for the day, I pace back and forth under the peach trees in the courtyard. The air was truly becoming colder... As the wind picks up, large petals fall from the trees looking like fat snowflakes. I pause and look up at the sight with awe. I''ve never seen anything so pretty before... "They bloom all year..." Bai Lei''s deep voice says behind me, slightly startling me. I turn around to look at him and freeze. Standing under the sun, the light hits his exposed skin making him look like the immortal he really is. He really is the most attractive man I''ve ever seen... I quickly clear my throat and say "I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s beautiful." I look back to the trees with a small smile. Bai Lei watches the woman in front of him with dark eyes as he says "Indeed, extremely beautiful..." Never once does he look at the trees. I nod and turn back to him saying "I feel like you and I should probably have a talk." Bai Lei lifts a dark eyebrow as he says "Talk about what?" I turn to him and wave my hand back and forth between the two of us. "We should talk about this... whatever this is." There''s a ripple in Bai Lei''s dark eyes but he quickly hides it as he nods his head. "Look... I know you want me to take responsibility for touching you but you have to know, touching males is a normal thing in my world." "We can touch others without it meaning anything. I can help you get rid of the little heifer... er, I mean Hui Ying." Bai Lei''s mouth twitches as he says "Little what?" I wave him off with a smile and say "I''m actually a pretty cool and relaxed individual. I''m easy going unless you try to force me to do something and that''s the only thing you''ve been doing since we''ve met." "We can work together... after I help you with your situation, we''ll go our separate ways," I say with a hopeful smile. Bai Lei continues watching the beautiful woman in front of him with hidden panic. Should he just tell her how he truly feels? No, she doesn''t see him as anything other than a nuisance right now. His fists clench in his long sleeves as he smiles and says "I apologize for the way I''ve treated you... I would really appreciate it if you could continue helping me." Bai Lei actually doesn''t need her help any longer... he just doesn''t want her to leave. He has to somehow change the way she feels about him. Women usually come to him! He''s never had to chase a woman... he doesn''t know how! I look at Bai Lei in shock before smiling at him and nodding my head. Bai Lei''s heart skips a beat looking at the smile on her flawless face. That was the first time she''s ever smiled at him like that... and he wanted her to do it again. I turn back to the peach blossoms with a lighter heart. I should have had this talk with him much sooner! Maybe we''ve just had one large misunderstanding between each other! "Would you like me to help you cultivate?" Bai Lei asks in a soft voice. I turn to see him watching me with dark eyes. "Would you be willing? I''m extremely new to cultivating." I say with a frown. Bai Lei gives me a gentle smile while saying "Of course, it would be my pleasure to help you." I look to him in shock once again. He was suddenly so different! I don''t know why but I''m not going to complain. This was a stroke of good luck! I can tell Bai Lei is strong, possibly stronger than Zhen so if I could learn from him, I could become more powerful! Then no one can boss me around!! I give him a large smile and quickly nod my head while saying "When can we start?" I see another ripple in Bai Lei''s dark eyes but he''s quick to cover it up as he says "We can start now." I nod in agreement as I follow behind him. He leads me further and further into the back of the courtyard and only comes to a stop when we reach a large pond. "This pond is rich in energy and can help you advance faster without risking your foundation." I nod my head as I slightly frown. When he sees my reaction he says "If you advance too quickly, you foundation can become unsteady and weak. If your foundation is weak and unsteady you can injure yourself or even become a cripple." I look to him with large eyes as he says "This pond will keep your foundation strong so you have nothing to worry about." I give him a grateful smile as I think back to Zhen. It suddenly makes more sense on why Zhen told me to stop so soon after I started. He was worried about my foundation... I kick off my shoes and walk over to the water but when my toes hit the cold water I shiver. I look over to Bai Lei with a frown. He''s already halfway into the pond! I grit my teeth and step into the cold water with determination. No matter what, I need to become stronger! Chapter 58 - Becoming Stronger The cold water nearly takes my breath away as it reaches my waist. I look up to find Bai Lei quietly watching me with dark eyes. He reaches out and offers his hand to me. I look to his hand with hesitation before reaching out and taking it. His larger hand easily wraps around mine as warmth is suddenly felt pouring into me. I look up to him in shock as he says "I can only do this to help you. The rest is up to you." I give him a grateful smile as I look around the pond. "You need to sit down and begin pulling the energy to you." Bai Lei says moving a little closer. Even though the heat coming through his large hand helps... it doesn''t change the cold water! I take a few deep breaths before slowly sitting down. I struggle to keep my breathing even as the cold water threatens to take it away. Once I sit down, the cold water comes up to my chin. Bai Lei sits beside me but the water isn''t nearly as high on him. I take a few calming breaths and close my eyes. Bai Lei watches Nova with deep unreadable eyes as she closes her beautiful green eyes. Her eyelashes are so thick and dark, they look like butterfly wings resting atop her cheeks. He clenches his teeth in restraint. He''s seen plenty of attractive women but something about her was different. Yes, she was breathtakingly beautiful but it was her smile... the look in her eyes or the way she''s always getting in trouble. Even listening to her heartbeat and steady breathing... everything in him wanted her. He wanted every part of her and it terrifies him knowing how deep he''s fallen. What if she never falls for him? An uncomfortable feeling settles itself in his chest making him rub it with his free hand. Would he even be able to accept her not loving him? He was scared to follow that thought process. He didn''t want to know how far he''d go in that kind of situation. I feel the steady heat coming from Bai Lei''s hand and finally relax all the way. Now that I got used to the cold water, I hardly felt it. I focus on the golden pool inside and slowly start pulling the energy to me. Just like before, the energy easily starts flowing to me with little to no effort. The pool fills to the brim before a wave of energy washes over me in a comforting tide. I think that was my favorite part! The pool was now bigger and nearly empty so I continue pulling the energy to me at a slow steady pace. Bai Lei looks at the woman in shock. Had she really just advanced a level that quickly? Maybe she was right on the cusp of it... but not soon after that, another wave of energy flows over her leaving him in complete shock. How was that even possible!? She was still in the very beginning stages of cultivating so it was easier to advance but this was unheard of! Bai Lei gently releases his energy and becomes shocked once again. What kind of physique does she have? Her power feels unlike anything he''s ever felt. Even as he feels the energy around him, he quickly realizes she''s not even absorbing the normal energy others use! What is she absorbing!? Bai Lei wants to stop her out of worry but he quickly stops himself. What if he distracts her and causes her to injure herself? His handsome face scrunches up in worry as he watches her steadily advance. She seems to slow down a little bit more after each advancement though... if she didn''t, it would be too terrifying to even think about. When I feel myself about to breakthrough another level, something in me tells me to stop. It was just a feeling but I decide to listen to it. I slowly cut off the energy and open my eyes. I look up to see Bai Lei staring at me with large eyes. I frown at him and ask "What''s wrong?" Bai Lei slowly shakes his head and fixes his face as he says "Are you done? We should get you out of this water and changed before you get sick." I give him a smile as I start to stand but Bai Lei is quicker. He quickly stands and scoops me up in his arms as he walks out of the water with ease. As soon as we''re out, he gently places me down as I awkwardly say "Thanks..." He gives me a gentle look before leading me back to the room. I really don''t know what to make of this new Bai Lei... was this really him or was the other Bai Lei the real one? Or maybe both are... I look over to him as I try to ignore the chilly breeze. He walks with ease and stares ahead but when he feels me looking, he glances over to me. I quickly smile and look away but suddenly his large hand grabs mine. I look over to him in confusion when I suddenly feel that warm feeling again. I give him a grateful smile as we walk back through the peach blossoms. Once we reach the room, he releases my hand and says "Take a hot bath and relax... would you join me for dinner?" I blink several times before smiling at him and nodding "Sure! I think this friendship is going to work out after all!" I wave at him and walk in the room to find Chyou. She quickly runs off to set up a bath as I begin stripping. Bai Lei watches Nova walk in with a tight chest. Friendship? He wants to laugh but he just doesn''t have it in him. He turns away and begins to walk away but something suddenly comes to mind. She clearly thought of him as an enemy before so maybe this was a good thing... He just needs to keep trying. Chapter 59 - I Wasnt Ready! After a relaxing hot bath with rose petals, I get out and dress in another white gown. Out of all the colors... I seem to like the white the best. It was simple and cool, just the way I like it. Bai Lei shows up at the door with a small smile on his face. I return the smile and follow him out. "I was thinking about having dinner by the Koi ponds... is that okay with you?" Bai Lei asks walking next to me. I quickly nod my head and follow him to another large courtyard. This was another beautiful yard! How big was this place!? A large gazebo sat in the center of a large pond with several weeping willows swaying in the light breeze. Several wooden bridges lead over to the gazebo and as we walk over, I look down to see the large Koi swimming in the crystal clear waters. It was magical! Bai Lei and I sit at the table as several servants bring out plate after plate of hot, delicious food. My eyes light up as I begin tasting the different plates. It was honestly some of the best-tasting food I''ve ever had! The breeze that gently blows in the courtyard is slightly chilly but the warm food keeps me feeling comfortable. The weeping willows sway back and forth and gently tickle the tops of the water as fireflies begin dancing above the water. I completely forget the food and jump up to watch the fireflies. As they fly above the water, the water reflects their light, making it look like thousands of them are out there! Bai Lei watches me from the table as he sips his wine. "I take it, you like this courtyard." He says with a chuckle. I quickly nod my head and say "It feels magical here... I think I could spend every night here." Bai Lei''s smile grows as he says "Then we''ll have dinner here every night." "Finish the food before it gets cold." Bai Lei says with a low chuckle. I walk back over and begin eating again but this time, I constantly watch the fireflies. Bai Lei watches the beautiful woman in front of him with warm eyes. She''s so easy to please... she''s almost childlike. He takes another sip of his wine as he admires her while she''s busy looking at the fireflies. I watch the fireflies with shining eyes but something at the edge of the courtyard catches my eyes. When I try to look closer, I can''t see anything. Maybe I''m seeing things... I turn back to Bai Lei to see him watching me with a blank look. He quickly looks away and clears his throat as he refills his glass of wine. I lift up my glass and smell the fragrant wine. It smells like peaches! I take a little sip and my eyes instantly light up. Bai Lei watches me with a smile as he asks "Do you like it?" I take another sip and nod my head as I look up to him with a smile. Suddenly I see a pair of crazy eyes flash behind Bai Lei making me choke! Bai Lei instantly goes to reach for me but he finally realizes someone else is here. He had been so lost in Nova, he completely ignored his surroundings! He had even told Ren to back off! Who would be crazy enough to sneak in here and try something!? I continue to choke on the wine as I realize it''s Ted!! He comes flying over with a war cry as he snaps a glass vial and throws it straight at me. Everything is happening so fast, it''s like it''s in slow-mo! Bai Lei''s eyes flash in panic as he tries to catch the glass vial at the last minute but he''s a fraction too slow. The vial his me in the face as Ted snaps another for himself. A warm liquid drips from my forehead as everything on me starts to light up. Bai Lei looks at me in horror as he dives at me. His strong arms wrap around me as our bodies collide. Suddenly everything becomes super bright and a sucking force is felt. I feel as if I''m falling but Bai Lei holds on tight as we both continue falling. The light begins to fade as we both hit the ground. I grunt in pain as I slowly open my eyes. I look up to see a large fan and ceiling light, instantly making me smile. I''m back!! Yess!!! Bai Lei slowly moves, making me freeze. I look down in horror as I realize Bai Lei has followed me back! "Oh shit..." "What did you do Ted!?" "Me!!?? I threw it at Nova! I didn''t touch him!" I look over to see Ted arguing with Chase and Nick. They look over to me with large smiles as they say "Welcome back Nova!" I try to sit up but Bai Lei quickly pulls me into his arms as he looks around with confusion and fear. I push against him as I say "Bai Lei, let go! This is where I work... My world!" Bai Lei slightly loosens his hold but not by much. His dark eyes jet around the room at full alert but they keep going back to the other guys standing in the room. The others walk forward to help me but Bai Lei quickly pulls out his sword, making everyone freeze. "Bai Lei! Calm down! They are my teammates! Let me go and I will explain everything okay!?" Bai Lei refuses to let go as he says "Explain from here." I sigh in defeat and deflate in his arms as the others look on with large eyes. "That''s a real sword, right?" Nick asks with awe. Chase smacks the back of Nick''s head as he says "Not the place or time!" Ted lightly laughs as he steps up with both his hands held up in the air "Hey Bai Lei... you remember me right?" Bai Lei narrows his dark eyes on him causing Ted to nervously laugh. Chapter 60 - Now What? After a while, I''m finally able to untangle myself from Bai Lei but he doesn''t let me go far. The others all sit on the floor in an attempt to make Bai Lei feel better. I feel like we''re trying to calm a mighty lion... "Why did you grab me?" I ask looking into his dark eyes. He slightly frowns as he says "I was worried..." I sigh at him and say "You came back to my world... in this world, you can''t pull swords out at people." I lift my hand out to him and wait. His dark eyes look to me with uncertainty before looking over to the guys. The guys all eagerly nod their heads in agreement as Bai Lei turns back to me with a frown. He places the sword in my hand but the second he lets go, I nearly drop it! Why''s it so heavy!? I place it on the floor and push it behind me as I say "Thank you. We''ll send you back to your world okay?" Bai Lei tenses as Chase clears his throat. "Well... it will take a few days before we can send him back... we can''t just do it whenever we want. It takes about four days before we can do it again." I frown but nod my head as I ask "Was I inside the game or has something else happened?" Nick''s eyes light up as he says "The game somehow created an opening in a parallel world! You somehow slipped into that world and we didn''t know until several days later." "It took us a while longer to find a way back so we wouldn''t get stuck as well. We came as soon as we could Nova... we''re sorry." Nick says with a sad smile. I wave him off and say "Don''t worry about it... no one knew that could even happen! I''m still surprised but I''m completely fine, see?" I smile at them and lift my arms. They all give me strained smiles as they look me over and stop at my hair. My heart skips a beat as I look down at my silver hair. "Oh, no freaking way... why and how has this carried over!?" The others nervously laugh while saying "We''ve noticed that things that happen here and over there always carry over." Out of curiosity, I try to turn my hair back and watch in amazement when it works. "Holy Cheese nips!! How''d you do that!?" Nick asks standing up in excitement. Bai Lei looks over to the others with a frown. He doesn''t understand a lot of what''s being said at the moment. Bai Lei looks around the strange house with weird flashing lights and strange noises. Things were not looking good... I feel worry sink in as my hair slowly fades back to its silver color. "So... who else knows about this?" I ask with worry. They all shake their heads while saying "Are you crazy!? We haven''t told anyone! We can''t tell anyone..." I nod in agreement and look over to Bai Lei. Bai Lei continues looking around the room with his dark eyes as I sigh "What are we going to do about him?" I ask looking back to the others. The others quickly shake their heads and say "Uh no... this one''s all on you. He only listens to you anyway." I groan and look back over to see him watching me with cold eyes. "I guess you''re coming home with me for a while... at least until we can get you back to your world." Bai Lei clenches his jaw but he doesn''t say anything as we all begin standing. I look down at my white gown with a frown and say "No one touched my locker right?" Ted chuckles and says "None of us have a death wish." I nod in happiness and go to change but Bai Lei instantly follows me. I stop and turn around to say "You stay here for a minute. I need to go change." Bai Lei doesn''t look happy about it but he slowly nods his head and watches me walk away. I quickly change out of my long gown and slip into my black leggings and my grey hoodie. I slam my locker shut and walk out to find the guys all awkwardly staring at each other. When Bai Lei looks over to see my new look his handsome face scrunches up in confusion. I look to Bai Lei and the way he''s dressed with a frown... I look over to the other three and stop on Nick. "Nick, do you have any extra clothes Bai Lei can wear? You''re the closest in size." Nick looks back to Bai Lei before nodding and saying "Follow me, my dude." Bai Lei frowns at Nick before giving me a questioning look. I give him a small smile and shoo him after Nick. I turn to Ted and Chase with a look of panic. "Four days!? It can''t happen sooner?" I ask in a low whisper. Chase shakes his head and says "We''ve tried over and over. It only works every four days. You''ll just have to keep him out of sight and out of trouble for four days. It shouldn''t be that bad." I look at him with large eyes before sighing and saying "Forget it... do we know how the game did this?" Ted shakes his head and says "We''re currently working on that. We have a few theories but we''ll know more once we''re able to run all the tests. It just takes time." I nod my head and smile at them while saying "Thanks for coming to save me... and thanks for coming back. I was afraid you weren''t coming back." Ted laughs and lightly punches me in the arm as he says "We''re a team. We don''t leave our teammates behind, no matter what." I give him a grateful smile and return the punch as Nick walks out with Bai Lei. "Look how fly my dude looks!!" Nick says with a laugh. We all turn to look at him and instantly freeze. He looked like a hot runway model but in relaxed jeans and a white long sleeve shirt. Nick had pulled his jet black hair back in a man bun, completing the look. Hot damn... Chapter 61 - Bringing The Sexy Man Home I quickly clear my throat and walk over to Bai Lei and grab his hand. Bai Lei''s dark eyes go down to our connected hands as I turn to the others and say "I''m bringing him home... let me know if anything happens." The others nod as they watch Bai Lei and Nova leave. Nick turns to Ted and Chase "How long do you think she''ll last?" The other two sigh as Chase says "Hopefully nothing will happen until we can send him back..." The others nod in agreement but they weren''t holding their breaths. "As long as he doesn''t cause a scene or kill anyone..." Nova walks out of the office and pulls Bai Lei along as she quickly hits the elevator button. She turns to see him looking at everything with wide, alert eyes. "Umm... I need you to trust me no matter what... can you do that?" She asks him with worry. Bai Lei turns to her with a frown but he nods his head once as the elevator dings. Bai Lei turns to look at the noise but when the strange wall suddenly starts opening he steps back in fear. Nova grips his hand tight and says "It''s fine, I promise. This is called an elevator. It moves up and down." Bai Lei nods his head but he doesn''t really understand. Nova walks into the strange box so he cautiously follows her in. The walls of the strange box had the clearest mirrors he''s ever seen! When he looks up, he''s shocked to find little tiny suns in the ceiling of the strange box! The weird wall suddenly starts closing on its own making him uneasy once again. What kind of magic was this!? He looks over to the small woman next to him but she looks at him with a relaxed smile so he does his best to calm down. Suddenly, the box moves!! He reaches out to brace himself as he feels them suddenly falling. He looks over to Nova to see her giving him a pitiful smile. The box comes to a stop and the magical walls open once again but they were in a completely different place! Was this a magical teleporting box?? Nova quickly steps out and pulls him along so he quietly follows her as he looks around in awe. You could see through the walls!!! His mouth nearly falls open when he looks up to see the sky on the ceiling!! How was this even possible!? "Calm down, this is normal okay? Nothing bad will happen to you, I promise. Just keep quiet and follow me." Nova says to him squeezing his hand in reassurance. This was normal!? This time they come to a strange wall that''s spinning and completely see-through! He watches other people walk in and around before ending up on the other side... his poor brain can''t keep up. Nova pulls him to the strange wall and even though he wants to fight against her, he grits his teeth and allows her to pull him along. As soon as they walk in, Bai Lei begins to panic! Even though it''s see-through, it''s extremely tight! Nova continues to pull him and in no time at all, the strange wall spits them outside! Bai Lei turns to look back at the strange wall but feels himself go into shock. This building... how could a building be this tall!! He looks up and up.... it feels like it goes on forever... did it reach the heavens!? Nova pulls his hand but when he looks over, he sees something even more shocking! He quickly pulls Nova into his arms as he looks at the large metal like beast flying past them at incredible speeds. "It''s okay! They''re called vehicles... cars and trucks. It''s what people here ride. Instead of horses and carriages, they drive and ride these." Nova says in a calming voice. Bai Lei slowly releases her as he looks at the strange metal beasts... they''re willingly get eaten to travel around? Giggles have Nova and Bai Lei both looking over to see a few people taking pictures of them while saying "Are they a new Instaclick couple?" More giggles are heard as they say "I don''t know but they are both super good looking. Do they have an event happening here?" Bai Lei looks at the growing crowd with confusion. Even though he could understand their language, he couldn''t understand anything they were saying! Suddenly strange flashes of light are seen coming from the small little things in their hands. Bai Lei pulls Nova to him to protect her from the strange magical attack but screams of excitement are heard from the surrounding girls. "Oh my goodness!! He''s so handsome!!" "He''s so sweet to protect his girlfriend from the cameras!" "Couple goals!!" Nova cringes and begins pulling Bai Lei as fast as her legs could go. Bai Lei allows Nova to drag him as he looks around this new and terrifying world. How were all these buildings so tall... strange music is heard off and on but he can''t figure out where it''s coming from. A loud booming sound mixed with music is heard from the black metal beast next to them as it comes to a stop. The man inside the beast looks over and nods his head at Bai Lei but when his eyes land on Nova, they light up. The man leans out of the beasts insides and says "Lookin'' good babe!! Wanna hang out with me tonight?" Bai Lei becomes angry and wants to say something but Nova completely ignores the man as she continues to drag him down the street. Bai Lei looks back to the man in the black beast with a glare only to see the man shoot Bai Lei a kiss and wink. Was he calling him babe!? He was looking at Nova before?? Bai Lei nearly falls over and quickly catches up to Nova as his fear and confusion continues to grow. What kind of horrible place is this!? Chapter 62 - Tainting The Pure When we finally get to my house, I quickly unlock the door and pull Bai Lei in. Once inside, I quickly lock the door and take a deep breath. I''m literally a five-minute walk from the office but that felt like it took over an hour! I look at the familiar surroundings and slowly relax. I was finally home... Bai Lei slowly walks around the house looking at everything with wide eyes but he''s smart enough not to touch anything. I kick off my shoes and say "Are you thirsty?" Bai Lei looks over to me with dark unreadable eyes as he gently nods his head. I turn and walk to the kitchen with Bai Lei following closely behind. I pull out a tall glass cup and walk over to the fridge. I place the cup under the dispenser and cold water instantly shoots out. Bai Lei''s mouth nearly hits the floor as he slowly steps closer. I turn and hand him the glass while getting one for myself. Bai Lei lifts the cup and smells the water before taking a cautious sip. His eyes light up as he drinks the entire glass. I give him a knowing smile as I drink mine. Nothing beats cold, fresh, filtered water! Bai Lei looks at the refrigerator with fascination so I tell him "Go ahead, try it out." Bai Lei''s pretty smart so he copies what I did earlier and begins filling his cup. He stops several times and tries to see where the water comes from but he just can''t figure it out. I think about explaining it to him but he just wouldn''t understand. "Look, it''s been a while since I''ve had a nice bath in my jacuzzi tub... I literally had dreams about it! So, I want you to come over here and wait for me until I''m done." I pull Bai Lei over to the couch and sit him down before grabbing the controller. Bai Lei reaches out and touches the couch in amazement as I say "This is called a TV... and it has many different shows." I click on the TV and a popular Zombie TV series comes on. Bai Lei tenses up as a zombie missing half it''s jaw lunges at one of the characters before having its head blown off. I quickly change the channel and decide to put it on cartoons... better to be safe than sorry. Bai Lei watches with large eyes as he says "How are so many little people in there..." I sigh in defeat as I say "It''s a magical box that shows you different worlds... stay here and watch this while I take a bath okay? Don''t open the door and don''t mess with anything." Bai Lei watches a little yellow sponge with large eyes catching something called jellyfish with a pink star wearing shorts... he was utterly confused. I quickly sneak away and run to my room. I feel uneasy about leaving him alone so I quickly take a bath and try to relax for just a little before jumping out. I get dressed in clean clothes and quickly brush my hair but when I see my reflection in the mirror, I freeze. I really have changed... My hair was the most notable thing but my skin, hair, lips and even the red flower on my forehead... was this really a permanent thing? I quickly flip my head over and throw my long hair into a messy bun. This is the last thing I need to worry about now... I quickly walk out of the room but what I hear has me freezing in horror. "Mmmm, yeah~~~" "That''s right, just like that~~~" I take off running and come sliding around the corner, nearly hitting the wall in my panic. Bai Lei sits on the couch with large eyes and a beet-red face. I look at the TV to see PORN!!! "Nooooooo!!!!" I yell and come running over at top speeds. I take a leap and dive straight over the back of the couch. Bai Lei looks to me with large eyes as he struggles to say "I.. I don''t know what I did... it just..." I snatch the controller from him and quickly put it back on cartoons. I look over to see Bai Lei staring off into space with a look of enlightenment. I have a huge cable package... and unfortunately, it comes with porn on demand... I look back over to Bai Lei and cringe when I see him lost in his own thoughts. I feel like I just corrupted something pure! "Stop thinking about it!! Just forget what you just saw..." Bai Lei looks over to me with a dark mysterious look. "W... why are you looking at me like that?" I ask stepping back. Bai Lei looks to the TV before turning back to me and asking "So that''s how you do things here?" I think back to what was on the screen when I came in here and instantly blush. I lift my hands and say "Stop! Just stop... whatever you''re thinking.... don''t!" Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch me closely as a dark smirk slowly crawls across his handsome face. "I get the feeling you haven''t tried these either... We could try them out together?" I sputter in shock as I gape at him like a fish out of the water. "How long were you watching that!?" I ask in a panic. Bai Lei shrugs and says "A little after you left." I rub my temples and say "And here I was worrying about tainting you..." Bai Lei''s smile grows as I walk into the kitchen. If anything, it was like I gave the devil some new material! I turn back to see him watching me from the couch with dark, sexy eyes. Just four days Nova... you just need to last four days. Chapter 63 - Surviving Four Days I open the fridge and sigh when I see that it''s practically empty... I normally just eat out. I turn around to find Bai Lei still staring at me so I give him an awkward smile while saying "I hope you don''t mind going back out... I have no food here." Bai Lei frowns and says "Do you not have servants? Are you too poor for them?" I shut the fridge and give him a dry look while saying "No one has servants here. You want something, you get it yourself." Bai Lei frowns again as he says "I''m sure I can find you a few servants..." I put my hand up while saying "Enough, let''s go get something to eat." Bai Lei looks like he wants to say something else but he just nods his head and stands up. He pulls at his pants with a frown. It was clear he didn''t like them... "Okay, just like before, you need to stay close to me and keep your mouth shut. Don''t touch anything unless I tell you to, okay?" I say looking up into his dark eyes. He nods once and follows me out. We walk out onto the sidewalk as a woman and her friend walk by with the cutest little fluffy dogs. One was wearing a tutu and the other was wearing a cute little bee outfit. Bai Lei looks at the little dogs with confusion as he says "What are those things?" I chuckle and say "Dogs, you''ll see a lot of that around here." Bai Lei looks back once more before walking behind me with a frown. "How could those be dogs? They couldn''t guard or protect anything..." I giggle at him and keep walking. As we make it further down the street, I see a large portion blocked off with lots of people crowding around. As I get closer I see a large group of people dressed as zombies running down the street with large numbers attached to their shirts. They must be doing their annual zombie run... I turn back to tell Bai Lei to stay close but he''s nowhere to be seen! I look around in a panic, only to find him halfway down the street chasing after the "zombies" with his sword!! When did he get his sword back!? I take off running after him but he had a large headstart. As I run past someone next to a scooter, I come to a skidding stop. I reach into my pocket and pull out a hundred dollar bill. I hand the bill to the man and say "I just need to borrow this real quick! I''ll bring it right back!" The man grabs the money and looks at me with conflicted feelings as I jump on the scooter and speed after Bai Lei. "Thanks!" I yell over my shoulder as I drive off. I speed down the street and jump the curb of the sidewalk. Since the street was blocked off, the only way to drive the scooter was down the sidewalk. I honk the little horn to get people to move out of my way as I race after him. "Bai Lei!! Stop right now! Have you lost your mind!?" Bai Lei does a double-take and smiles as he says "A metal steed! Good thinking!" I nearly crash the thing as I shake my head and say "Just get on!" I go to stop the scooter but he jumps on the back with little to no effort, surprising me. "Hurry or we''ll lose them!" I stop the scooter and turn it around as I say "How do you have your sword?" Bai Lei pauses a moment before saying "I can summon it to me at will..." Greeeeat... I quickly head back to the scooter''s owner as Bai Lei says "What are you doing? They are getting away!" I park the scooter and drag him off it as I say "Those aren''t real zombies! They''re just dressed that way for their marathon." I thank the man for the scooter as grab Bai Lei''s hand. Bai Lei allows me to drag him down the street as he asks "What''s a marathon?" I sigh and say "It''s something where people run, okay?" Bai Lei''s frown grows as he asks "Why are they running? Is something chasing them? Or are they chasing something? I don''t understand..." I stop and turn to him with a twitching eyelid "Get used to it! This is my world where half the shit here doesn''t make sense!!" Bai Lei continues to look at me in confusion but he slowly nods his head as I begin dragging him down the street again. I should have just ordered takeout!! Another group of "zombies" were coming down the street again so I quickly pull Bai Lei into a small pet store. The bell over the door chimes as an old man says "Welcome, let me know if you need any help." I give him a polite smile as I pull Bai Lei further into the shop. Hopefully, this will give the next group of zombies a chance to run through the strip without Bai Lei seeing. I don''t want him chasing them again... As we go back, Bai Lei looks around in fascination. Birds, bunnies, ferrets, hamsters and many more are found in the store. "You can look but you can''t touch the animals okay?" I say trying to relax. Bai Lei nods his head as we make our way through the pet shop. Towards the back of the pet store, they had large tunnels of fish tanks. Everything from freshwater to saltwater fish can be found in the large tunnels of fish tanks. Bai Lei and I walk along the fish tanks as I finally start to relax. "I''ve never seen this many fish at one time... this is magical..." Bai Lei says in a low voice. I nod my head and slightly agree with him. Even when I know how all this works and how it''s made possible, I still find it magical. Almost like being in a different world... Suddenly, I hear water splashing! I turn around and nearly faint! Bai Lei has his arm in the fish tank, trying to grab a three hundred dollar fish!! "Bai Lei!!! Stooooop!!" I hiss in a panicked whisper. He looks to me with an innocent look while saying "What''s wrong? I''m catching us something to eat..." Chapter 64 - We Arent Going To Make It At This Rate I slap his hand several times and pull it out as I look around in panic. "What happened to not touching anything!?" I say as I continue to whisper in panic. Bai Lei''s face scrunches up in confusion as he says "You said not to touch the other animals... I didn''t. You said we were going to get something to eat so I thought that''s what we were doing..." I smack my forehead and quickly drag him out of the store. I drag him all the way to the restaurant with hotpots. The weather was starting to cool so this felt like the perfect choice, that and it''s not too much different from what he''s used to. The hostess gives us a polite smile and leads us to a "private" room. I have no idea what he''ll do next so I can only do this to avoid any other issues. We sit at the table as Bia Lei looks around in amazement. "Where is the music coming from?" He asks in confusion. I sigh and deflate in my chair as I say "Magic... it''s magic." Bai Lei nods his head in "understanding" as I waitress takes our order. After a few minutes, the waitress comes back with our drinks. I ordered both of us a soda and water. I take a sip of the soda and sigh, it was like juice for my soul. Bai Lei takes a cautious sip of the soda and immediately chokes on it. I jump up and pat his back as I say "Don''t worry, only the most powerful people can handle this thing called soda. Don''t take it to heart, there''s no shame it not being able to drink it." I try my best not to laugh and nearly cause internal bleeding by suppressing it but the determined look on his face makes it all worth it. He takes another drink and fights to keep the fizzy drink down. His dark eyes water as I nearly cough up blood. When the food arrives, they turn on the flame and place the pot on the top. Bai Lei leans over to look at the flame in amazement as they carry in all the veggies and meat. Bai Lei watches everything with fascination and once they leave, I begin putting in the veggies. "How does the flame suddenly appear?" He asks with serious face. I giggle and say "Magic" To be honest, I think about telling him how things work but then I quickly realize that even if I did, he still wouldn''t understand. It''s just too complicated so I tell him the next best thing, Magic! He nods his head in amazement and says "I see.. So you can make fire appear at any time." I drop the tongs and quickly catch them as I say "Uh... this magic is limited to this world and only at certain times... it''s complicated." Bai Lei nods his head again as I begin serving him the food. I watch with a smile his dark eyes light up as he takes his first bite. After that, he nearly eats everything! I had to order another serving just so that he could get his fill. Once he got used to the soda, he prefered it over the water. I couldn''t help but smile at him. He''s so childlike in this world... nothing like the scary, overbearing jerk back in his old world. I spend the rest of the dinner telling him what he should and shouldn''t do here... I don''t know if it''ll help but it doesn''t hurt to try. After dinner, I drag him back to the house as quickly as I can. I really can''t handle anything else happening today... Once inside, I text Ted and ask him to go shopping for me. Bai Lei needed a lot of things but I didn''t feel like it''d be safe to take him... he may try and attack the store blow-ups. Bai Lei sets his sword down on the table making me frown. He could summon it whenever he wants to? So it''s magical? Bai Lei starts playing with the water dispenser again so I walk over to his sword. It looks completely normal! I reach out and touch the sword and it feels exactly the same as it did early. I guess he''s the only one who can call it? "What are you doing?" Bai Lei asks from right behind me. I jump and go to step back but I bump right into his solid chest. I freeze and nervously say "I.. I was just looking at your sword... I was wondering how you could summon it.." He leans forward, blocking me against the table and his strong chest. He lowers his lips to my ear and says "The sword and I have a blood bond. It''s now a part of me..." I look at the sword on the table and then to the long strong arms resting on the table next to me. "Why were you touching my sword?" He asks in a deep low voice next to my ear. I shiver at the feel of his breath tickling my neck and quickly say "I was just curious... I won''t touch it again!" His deep chuckle has me shivering again as he says "You can touch my sword any time you wish to..." My mind goes blank for a minute... what kind of sword are we talking about!? I suddenly feel like we''re talking about two different things! I nervously laugh and say "Would you like to take a bath?" My voice is three notes higher as I fight to calm down. He chuckles again before he places his head on my shoulder making me freeze. "Let me rest like this for a moment... today has been a long day." I can''t really argue with that but this position is a little... I sigh in defeat and let him rest on my shoulder. If anyone understands what''s it''s like going to another world and experiencing new things, it''d be me. I bet my world is so much scarier... it scares me and I''m from this world! Suddenly, the doorbell rings. Bai Lei jerks up and looks towards the door, on high alert. Chapter 65 - Advice I gently push Bai Lei away and walk over to the door. I open the door knowing it''s Ted. Ted smiles and walks in with a few bags. "I was already at the store grabbing stuff for him." I laugh at him and close the door as I say "Always one step ahead." Bai Lei watches the interaction with dark eyes as Ted brings the bags to the table. "If you need anything else, just let me know. If I can''t go, Chase or Nick can go." I nod and tell him thanks as I send him cash to his phone. "I''ll make you a snack before you go back," I say walking into the kitchen. I pull out the chocolate pudding packs and whip cream. Ted looks over to Bai Lei and gives him a polite smile as he asks "So... how do you like our world so far?" Bai Lei stares at Ted before saying "I don''t." Ted nervously licks his lips and nods his head as he looks back over to Nova in the kitchen. Bai Lei moves over and stands in front of Ted, effectively blocking his view of Nova. Ted looks into Bai Lei''s dark eyes before looking back to the kitchen with a small smirk. "You... you like Nova?" Ted asks with a smile. Bai Lei clenches his jaw but he nods his head once causing Ted''s smile to grow. Ted looks back to the kitchen once more before leaning closer to Bai Lei and whispering "Do you want me to give you a few pointers?" Bai Lei''s eyes widen a bit before he nods his head once again. Ted grabs Bai Lei''s arm to lead him over to the living room but he stops short and squeezes his arm in amazement. Ted looks back up to Bai Lei to find him frowning at him so Ted gives him a quick thumbs-up before draging him to the couch. "Okay, women from this world are very different from the women in your world. Women here are fierce, independent, and capable. They don''t need men to survive... but if we can woo them, they will date us!" Bai Lei scrunches up his face in confusion as he says "Who protects them from danger then? What is date?" Ted sighs and says "We have lots of laws and police here to help keep everyone safe so it''s really not needed... that and some women are terrifying! If you like a woman then you must woo them in order to date them... if you can successfully date them, you can fall in love and even marry!" Bai Lei continues to frown in confusion as he says "Why can''t you get married first?" Ted throws his hands up in the air and says "Do you want to know how to get Nova to like you or do you want to keep questioning everything I''m telling you?" Bai Lei quickly clears his throat and says "What must I do?" Ted smiles in triumph as he says "This is what you have to do...." I put the chocolate pudding in three small glass bowls and spray the whip cream on top of them. I then grab sprinkles and toss them on top to add a little flare. It was a truly easy and simple snack but it was always a favorite of mine. I put them all on the wooden tray and walk them over to the living room. I find Ted hunched over whispering to Bai Lei... I clear my throat and the two quickly jump away from each other. "Uh... I hope I didn''t disturb anything..." I say eyeing the two of them. Ted burst out into a nervous laugh as he shoots off the couch saying "I just remembered I have something important to do! I''ll let you know if anything happens at the office!" Ted quickly walks out of the house, leaving Bai Lei and I alone. "He''s always so strange... Would you like a desert cup? It''s nothing special but it is one of my favorites." I say turning to look at Bai Lei. He looks at the pudding cups and nods his head, making me smile. I hand him one and sit next to him with one of my own. I hand him a spoon and turn on the TV. Bai Lei watches me take a bite before doing the same thing. His eyes light up as he takes another bite. "Do you like it?" I ask with a smile. Bai Lei nods his head and says "It''s good but really sweet..." I nod in agreement and go back to watching the news. It looks like a storm is heading our way... I should probably get a case of water and a few snacks. Suddenly Bai Lei''s long finger gently brushes the side of my lip, turning me into stone. I slowly turn to him with wide eyes as he brings his finger to his lips. "You had a little on the corner of your mouth..." He says looking at me with serious black eyes. The lights from the TV bounce and reflect off his dark eyes making it look like stars were dancing within his eyes. I quickly wipe my mouth and stiffly nod my head as I mumble "Thanks..." I try to go back to watching TV but I can feel him staring at me from the side. I bite my lip and slowly turn to look at him with confusion "Is something wrong?" He nervously licks his lips as he says "I need to relieve myself..." I blink several times before it finally makes sense! He needs to use the bathroom! "Oh! Of course... um, let me show you." I awkwardly say as I stand. Bai Lei places his half-eaten bowl of pudding next to mine as he silently follows me. I open the door and quickly turn the lights on as I say "This is a bathroom... you use the bathroom in here and take baths.." Bai Lei walks in and looks around in confusion. I bite my lip and wish I had thought of Ted showing him this earlier. Chapter 66 - Disaster I sigh and step into the bathroom. I walk over to the toilet and take a deep breath... "This is the toilet... just aim and shoot... Once you''re done peeing... push this button. Okay! Any questions? No? Great! I''ll leave you to it!" I quickly run out of the bathroom with a red face. Good lord... I hope I never have to do that again! Bai Lei watches Nova run out of the bathroom and quickly shut the door. He turns back to the shiny toilet with a frown. He walks over and looks inside to see clean fresh water! This was a toilet!? Maybe she meant it was a sink? Bai Lei looks around the super clean white bathroom with confusion. Should he just pee in it? She told him it was a toilet, not a sink. If he ends up peeing in a sink, it''s her fault! He steps closer to the shiny thing and looks down to see another problem... Bai Lei sighs and spends another five minutes trying to figure out how to unbutton his pants and "Unzip" them. Once he figures out, he''s finally able to relieve himself. After he completes his business, he looks at all the buttons with confusion. She said to push the button but there''s more than one! Bai Lei looks to the door then back to the shiny toilet in destress. He can''t call her in here... he doesn''t want her seeing his pee! Screw it! He leans over and pushes all the buttons. The shiny toilet starts making a bunch of noise as freshwater is seen rushing in as the pee quickly disappears! Bai Lei leans in closer with amazement when suddenly, he''s hit in the face with a jet of cold water! He quickly tries to cover his face and stop the water by hitting the buttons up top but it only seems to be making it worse! Bai Lei yells out as he struggles to stop the powerful jet of water but nothing he does seems to help. Suddenly he hears a knock at the door "Are you okay? ..... What''s that noise!?" Bai Lei turns to tell Nova that everything is fine but the water shoots him in the ear as he slips and falls. When I hear a loud "bang" I quickly open the door to find Bai Lei on the floor, fighting the toilet! Omg!!! I quickly run over to stop the massive amount of water being shot out at him but I slip and fall! I slide straight into Bai Lei, knocking him over on top of me as toilet water sprays all around us. "Let me up! Let me up!!! I''m literally laying in toilet water!!" I yell and struggle to stand up but the floor was now completely soaked. Bai Lei quickly gets up and starts hitting the buttons once again. "STOP!!! YOU''RE MAKING IT WORSE!" I say at the top of my lungs. Bai Lei sputters against the water as he says "I''m trying to make it stop!! What kind of possessed toilet do you have!?" I crawl over to the toilet and try to dodge the jet of water in order to hit the "Kill switch" but Bai Lei slips again and grabs my pants. The cool air on my ass was the first indication that something had gone terribly wrong... but when I hear Bai Lei suck in loudly, I know without a doubt... my bare ass was now in his face. I struggle to quickly pull up my pants up as I yell "Don''t loooook!!!" I get my pants up but they''re all twisted up and beyond repair as I finally hit the "off" button. I slowly lean back and sit in the puddle on the floor as I try to wipe the water off my face. Bai Lei sits behind me in complete silence. The only thing that can be heard is the steady dripping from the water all over the bathroom as I turn to look at Bai Lei. He stares back at me with a blank look as I say "Get. Out." Bai Lei nods his head and carefully gets up. He walks all the way out of the bathroom and quietly shuts the door behind him. As soon as the door is shut, Bai Lei''s face turns as red as a tomato! He covers his mouth with his hand and walks to the kitchen in silence. Being this wet would normally be chilly but at the moment, he felt like he was burning up with a fever. After Bai Lei left, I continue to sit in the puddle for several long minutes. "It never happened... this never happened and he didn''t see anything!" I grit my teeth and begin cleaning up the bathroom. After cleaning the whole thing up, I quickly strip down and step into the shower. I wanted to get the toilet water off as soon as possible! The floors were still slightly wet but they would take some time to completely dry. I close the glass door and step under the warm water. I grab the shampoo and begin scrubbing my hair when the door to the bathroom suddenly burst open. I jump and look over to see Bai Lei running back in "It started again!?" He says in a panic causing my heart to nearly stop. He slips on the floor and slides to a stop, right on the other side of the glass door. We stare at each other for a few seconds before I start screaming at the top of my lungs. "What the hell are you doing back in here!?" I yell and try to cover myself up but a luffa can only cover up so much! "I.. I heard water and thought that the toilet was spraying again!" He says quickly looking away. The water washes the soap in my eyes making me suck in at the pain. "Ah... you made me get soap in my eyes! If I go blind it''s all your fault! Get out!" I say as I struggle to wash the soap away. Suddenly I feel a burst of cold air before large hands are grabbing my face in a panic. "Why would you use something that could blind you!? Quickly lean your head back!" Bai Lei says in a panic as I nearly start foaming at the mouth. "figure of speech! It''s a figure of speech! For the love of everything holy, please get out! I''m naked!" Chapter 67 - Awkward Silence I sit on the couch glaring at Bai Lei with bloodshot eyes as he tries to not make eye contact by looking at everything else in the room. "This never happened... got it?" I say in a low threatening voice. Bai Lei finally looks at me with a frown. "No, it definitely happened but don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility." He says in all seriousness. I grit my teeth and try to remain calm as I try to speak his language. "Okay, how about this... I touched your chest and your... Umm... thing, so now we''re even!" I say with conviction. Bai Lei''s frown grows as he shakes his head and says "I''ve clearly seen everything... how is that even?" I sigh and reach deep for control as I say "It''s fine. I''ll take the loss. In four days you''ll be going back to your world while I stay in my world." Bai Lei watches me with a conflicted look so I quickly ask "Are you planning to stay here with me?" Bai Lei''s face crumbles a little as he grits his teeth and shakes his head no. I nod in agreement as I say "And I won''t be going back to your world. We can be friends from different worlds... okay?" Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch me closely but he doesn''t say anything. He just turns and looks towards the muted TV leaving me in a state of confusion. Was this what it was like to raise a teenager? I sigh in defeat and quickly go make the bed for him. When I walk back out, I find him in the same spot, staring blankly at the TV. "I made the bed for you..." I say softly. Bai Lei looks to me and gives me a gentle smile before saying "Thank you" and following me to the room. "This is it... let me know if you need anything." I say as I grab the spare pillow and blanket. Bai Lei frowns at me and asks "Where are you sleeping?" I walk down the hall as I say "I''ll sleep on the couch. You''re much bigger than me so you''ll be more comfortable on the bed." Bai Lei scrunches his face up as he says "Why don''t we just share the bed?" I nearly trip over my own feet as I turn back to look at him in disbelief. "Wouldn''t your future wife be furious if she found out you slept in the bed with another woman?" Bai Lei''s eyes darken as he slowly gives me a dark smile "Why do I get the impression you think I''m some pure and innocent guy?" I blink in shock several times as my poor brain tries to make sense of what he just said... is he not pure and innocent? I only touched his chest and he demanded that I take responsibility... "We can share the bed or we can share the couch... your choice." Bai Lei says with a dark grin. I look at him in shock and confusion... "How is that my choice? You... you! Sleep on the bed! I''m sleeping on the couch and that''s final!" I say with a huff. I quickly make my way over to the couch and toss my stuff down. Why do I constantly get pulled around by him!? I fix my pillow and quickly crawl under the blanket but just as I was getting comfortable, the blanket is pulled up as Bai Lei lays down behind me. "What do you think you''re doing!?" I ask in shock as I try to sit up. He reaches out and pulls me back down as he says "I told you it was your choice, bed or couch." I sputter in anger and try to get up again be he doesn''t budge. "Get off of me!" I say through gritted teeth but he just remains still as he says "Sorry, there isn''t much room on the couch so I can''t help but lay on you a bit..." I clench my fist and sigh in defeat as I quickly say "Fine! You win! We''ll both sleep in the bed but you better keep your hands to yourself!" Even though I can''t see it, I hear the smile as he says "Sure sure, whatever you say." I grit my teeth in annoyance and slowly make my way to the bed. I''m not going to make it... four days are just too long! Bai Lei waits for me to come into the room before pulling the blanket back. I give him an angry glare before climbing in bed and giving him my back. Bai Lei''s smile grows as he climbs into the bed and says "See, it''s not so bad." I take a deep breath and close my eyes. Four days... four days... I reach out and quickly hit the button for the lights. The room grows dark and the only light is from the streetlights outside. After a few moments in silence, Bai Lei quietly asks "Do you not have stars in your world?" I keep my eyes closed as I mumble "We have stars too but you can''t see them in the city. The lights in the city are too bright..." The blankets slightly move "Do you ever miss them?" He asks in a low deep voice. I slowly open my eyes as I stare at the wall on the other side of the room. "Hard to miss something you''ve never had..." I say softly before closing my eyes again. I learned about stars in school... and I''ve seen them in the other world but I''ve never really stopped to really look at them... The room drifts into an awkward silence as the both of us get lost in our own thoughts. My thoughts drift back to Zhen as my chest suddenly feels tight... I hope he and his granddaughter have worked things out... is he looking for me? Would he even miss me? I quickly shove the thoughts away and close my eyes. Just don''t think about it Nova... don''t. Chapter 68 - Warm Mornings I feel the bright sunlight coming into the window so I tightly close my eyes and bury my head further into the warm blankets. I hate mornings... A low chuckle slowly pulls me out of my sleep state but when I feel a brush of fingers across my cheek, I instantly sit up. Bai Lei lays on his side while propping up his head with a lazy smile on his face. His long black hair cascades down his shoulders, stopping to rest on his white pillow. I was snuggled up against his chest! I scoot further back and quickly climb out of the bed. I run my fingers through my hair as I awkwardly say "Caffeine..." I quickly walk out of the room and don''t stop until I get to the kitchen. As I''ve said before, I can''t take anything bitter so the only way to get caffeine is my Coca-Cola. I grab a glass cup and fill it up with crushed ice before opening a coke and pouring in. As soon as the fizz dies down, I quickly down half the glass. A pair of strong arms suddenly appear on both sides of me, effectively blocking me in. I choke on the coke as Bai Lei leans in next to my ear saying "Can I have some as well? You make it look so good..." I nervously laugh as I try to slip away but he doesn''t budge. "If you want some, I need you to move so I can make you one," I say with a shaky voice. I feel his smile against my ear making me blush as he says "I want some of yours..." I choke again but this time it''s my own saliva! I quickly grab the glass and shove it at him as I practically climb on top of the counter to get away. He gives me a dark knowing smile as he takes a sip from the glass. He no longer has trouble drinking soda... I clear my throat and make another glass of coke in silence as I try to think of ways to have Ted or one of the others take Bai Lei in. After fixing another drink, I make some toast with a few eggs for breakfast. I hate mornings... My phone dings with an alert but when I look over, I see that it''s just an advertisement for a new theme park. I push the phone away in annoyance but when I look back to Bai Lei an evil light flashes across my eyes. Hah... "Would you like to see more of this world?" I ask with a smirk. Bai Lei notices the smirk but he still nods his head and says "Sure." I giggle and say "Get dressed!" I smile in satisfaction as I take off down the hall to get dressed. I put on a simple outfit and a little makeup before walking out to find Bai Lei completely dressed and ready to go. He wore a pair of black ripped jeans with a black long sleeve shirt... His hair was back up in a bun making me frown. I look back down at my outfit and turn around with a huff. I quickly walk back to the room and change. Why does he look so good in everything!? I slip on a pair of black leggings and an oversized black hoodie. I guess we''ll be matching today... I walk out to find Bai Lei leaning against the front door with a bored look on his face. I sigh in defeat and quickly grab my things. My silver hair stands out against the black but I kinda like the look... it''s definitely growing on me. The both of us slip on black boots and step out into the morning sun. People instantly look at us as I wave down a cab. Bai Lei watches me with a frown but as a cab pulls up, he nods in understanding. I open the door and say "Get in." Bai Lei looks to the cab before looking back to me in unease "Are you sure it''s safe to sit inside the metal beast?" I blink at him several times as I fight to keep the smile off my face. "I''m certain... the metal beast eats a liquid called gas." Bai Lei nods his head and carefully crawls into the car. I climb in after him and give the cab driver the address. Bai Lei looks out the window with wonder as the cab drives us to the new theme park. He resembles a child again... I pay the cab driver with my phone and quickly get out of the car. I use the coupon on my phone and pay for the two of us to enter. It was still kinda early so there weren''t many people here just yet. I let out an evil laugh as I drag him to the largest and fastest roller coaster in the park. "They look like a famous couple..." "He''s so good looking!" "She looks just as good!" "They don''t look real...." I ignore the comments as I continue to drag him to the ride. Bai Lei watches me with amusement but when he looks up and sees the ride, his amusement instantly disappears. "What is this..." Bai Lei asks with worry as my smile continues to grow. "This... is a mighty dragon! Only the strongest can ride this beast and survive!" I say with an evil smirk. Bai Lei watches as a group of people fly past us screaming at the top of their lungs. He swallows hard as he nods his head and says "No problem..." My evil smile grows as we get closer and closer. You pulled one on me last night... hehe... this is payback! You''ll think twice before messing with me again! Hahaha!! Bai Lei turns to look down at me with a frown as I laugh with excitement. "Oh don''t mind me... I just love riding the mighty dragon!" I say with another laugh. Bai Lei''s eyes flash with something before he quickly hides it... Chapter 69 - Riding The Dragon I nearly bounce with excitement as we finally climb onto the ride. Bai Lei follows me with caution but he carefully follows my every action. I reach up and pull the safety restraints down over my head and carefully latch the buckle between my legs. Bai Lei does the same after watching me. My stomach starts to flip in excitement as the ride quickly fills up. Haha... I''m gonna buy the pictures for this ride... his face will be priceless! The workers come by and check the restraints before quickly moving to the next person. I swing my feet back and forth in happiness as they freely hang in the air. My smile slightly falters... The guy behind the control panel comes on over the speakers telling all of us to have a fun time as the ride jerks forward in a slow crawl. I look up as my brain suddenly starts making all the connections. The restraints come down over us completely holding us in... our feet are hanging... does this ride flip!? I can barely handle a normal roller coaster... I really can''t handle the ones that flip!! I look over to Bai Lei in panic only to see him watching me with a slight smirk. "Don''t tell me you''re suddenly scared..." He says with a dark grin. I swallow hard as I mentally kick myself... I knew it was a new ride... but I never bothered to check what kind of ride it actually was! I was so eager to screw him over... I screwed myself over!! What makes all of this so much worse... We''re sitting in the very front! The ride jerks again as it slowly starts climbing up the steep incline. My heart races in panic as I look back over to Bai Lei. His smile was now full-blown as he says "It can''t be that bad! There are even kids riding this." I bust out in a nervous laugh as I say "You have no idea..." Bai Lei''s smile slightly falters as the ride reaches the very top. My heart nearly stops when I see how far the drop is... To make it worse, the ride spirals around as it drops!!! I quickly reach over and grab Bai Lei''s hand as I say "I may not survive this!!!!" The ride suddenly dives down causing my stomach to flip as my ass to nearly come out of my mouth! I can''t even scream!! I just clench my teeth tight and try to remember to breathe! The ride suddenly twists to the side as in continues to dive down and disappear into an underground tunnel with bright flashing lights. "WHHHAAAAAAAA!!!!" I scream at the top of my lungs as the ride speeds through the tunnel and back out. It shoots up into the air before completely looping around in the air and twirling down again. When I see another three loops coming up, I nearly break down in tears! I look over to Bai Lei as we hit the first loop and nearly die from laughter. We both hold on for dear life with a look of fear on our faces but at this point, we''re both laughing at each other at the same time. I''ve never seen him laugh so hard! We hit the last two loops and shoot straight up into the air as the ride spirals around to a stop high up in the air. "Well... this just got a whole lot worse..." I say looking at the bright blue sky with a straight face. To Bai Lei''s credit, he hadn''t screamed once! And he still holds onto my hand without crushing it. "W..what do you mean?" He asks in a shaky voice as he struggles to keep his smile from earlier. I look at the blue sky with tears in my eyes as I say "We can no longer go forward... that means the ride will..!!!" Before I can finish my sentence, the roller coaster drops into a spiral descent! It was now going backward!!! I hold on for dear life as the ride flips around over and over while going backward. I no longer know who I am or where I am as my soul nearly slips out of me. The ride finally comes to a jerky stop before slowly pulling back into the starting point. The restraints release with a hiss as people begin climbing off the ride with laughter. Bai Lei and I remain sitting but when I look over, I find him looking like a wronged mistress. He looked as if he''d seen the underworld... his hair was sticking up everywhere as he stares off blankly. "Would you two like to go again?" The man says finding us still sitting. I quickly drop Bai Lei''s hand as I quickly say "No!! No, we''re getting off!" I struggle to get the buckle undone and nearly fall flat on my face. My legs weren''t working! I turn to Bai Lei and quickly help him out of the seat. We both stumble away from the ride as I try to fix my own hair. It was just as bad as his! He walks over to the edge and leans over the fence with a white face. I was almost just as bad... after a few minutes, the two of us walk away from the monstrous ride in silence. When we reach the picture booth, I cringe. That should be illegal! I try to pull Bai Lei away but he looks at the screen in amazement. "How is this possible..." He asks in wonder. I forgot... "Look, I''ll take a better picture of us okay? Let''s go get something to drink." Bai Lei refuses to budge as he says "But I want this one..." I look at him with conflicted feelings before looking back at the atrocious picture. I looked possessed... My tongue is sticking out of my mouth as my eyes are rolled into the back of my head. Bai Lei looks okay... his eyes are just large in fear/shock but overall, he looked fine. "If you can let this picture go... I''ll take as many pictures of us as you want. I give you my word." I say with a pitiful look. Bai Lei looks to me as he silently debates but after a few quiet moments, he nods his head and says "Okay." I give him a relieved smile as I turn around and head straight to the snack booth. Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch me walk away as an evil grin slowly crawls across his handsome face. Chapter 70 - Taking A Break I lead Bai Lei over to the food stall and order us both a lemonade and decide at the last minute to share a cotton-candy. The man hands me the bright, pink and blue, cotton candy on a stick as I pay so I quickly pass it to Bai Lei. The man then hands me the drinks so I tell him "Thanks" and quickly find a table. Bai Lei quietly follows me from behind while carrying the cotton candy. I stick the straw in the lid and say "Just suck on it..." Bai Lei arches a dark brow but doesn''t say anything as I take a sip of mine. The cool lemonade instantly brings color back to my face but as I look back up to Bai Lei, he sits looking at the cotton candy with a smile. I smirk and ask "Why aren''t you eating it?" Bai Lei turns to me and gives me a look of confusion as he says "Why would I eat a flower?" I choke on the lemonade and try my best not to laugh at him. I guess it could be mistaken for a large fluffy flower... I lean over and pull a piece off the fluffy cotton candy and pop it into my mouth. I smile at him and say "It''s a snack, not a flower." He continues to frown but he gingerly pulls a small piece off and slightly sniffs it before popping it into his mouth. His dark brooding eyes instantly brighten as he looks over to me in amazement. I giggle at him and say "Pretty good, huh?" He nods his head before pulling off another piece. After a few bites though, he hands me the cotton candy and says "I can''t eat anymore, it''s too sweet." I smile and take it from him but I don''t eat it. I only got it for him... Bai Lei suddenly freezes and stares at something behind me. I turn to look and find a theme park employee handing out balloons to the children. "How are the balls floating in the air like that? Are they like lanterns?" He asks with confusion. I turn back around and say "Magic~~" I really couldn''t explain to him how helium works... Bai Lei frowns at me and says "Why do you always say that? I''m starting to think you''re lying..." I give him a knowing smile before saying "I only say "magic" when something is too complicated to understand." He gives me a glare before saying "Are you calling me an idiot?" I quickly lose my smile and say "If I was calling you an idiot, I''d call you an idiot." I turn and point to the ballons and say "They''re rubber and latex balloons that use a gas called helium to float. They''re anchored down by the strings, without that, they would keep flying up until they disappear completely." Bai Lei watches me with a blank look before looking back at the balloons. He slowly nods his head and says "Magic..." I instantly feel my eye twitching... "Let''s go try one more ride before we head home..." I say with a sigh. Bai Lei gives me a slightly panicked look but I quickly wave him off as I say "Don''t worry, it''ll be something mild." After looking at several different rides, I decided to try out the water ride. It was rated for all ages so it shouldn''t be stressful or wild. After waiting in line for several minutes, we climb onto the large boat looking ride. Several other people pile on, mostly being kids with parents and grandparents. I nod in approval and begin to relax. They didn''t even have safety restraints on this ride, which means it''ll be extremely mild. The boat slowly starts moving in the water as the speakers on the sides say "Welcome aborad! Please keep your hands and feet inside the boat at all times. As we make our way through the jungle, you''ll have to remain quiet. If you''re too loud, you''ll scare the dinosaurs away!" "If you''re lucky, you''ll get to see them! But don''t be afraid though, if they try to attack the boat, we''ll quickly speed up to get away! We hope you enjoy the ride!" The friendly voice ends as adventurous music begins to play. I smile and lean back as the boat slowly drifts down the large man-made river. Finally, a ride we can enjoy. Large bushes and trees are all along the river, creating a jungle-like vibe as bird/animal noises are heard from hidden speakers. It was truly a cute little ride! Chapter 71 - Not That Kind Of Break! Bai Lei sits beside me and looks around with wide eyes as the children aboard laugh and giggle in excitement. Parents pull out their cameras to take pictures and videos as the boat continues to drift down the river at a lazy pace. Animatronic Dinosaurs with long necks slowly lift their heads with fake grass hanging out of their mouths. They peacefully chew on the grass as the children all jump up in excitement. "Look, Mommy!! It''s a brachiosaurus!!" The little boy upfront says with joy. All the other children scream out with excitement as the parents and grandparents quickly take pictures. I smile at the children and turn to see Bai Lei watching everything with just as much excitement and wonder. Much better than the roller coaster... The boat continues to drift further and further as we start to see more and more dinos. Suddenly, the music changes into something a little suspenseful as the voice comes back over the speakers. "Uh oh... it looks like some of the most dangerous dinosaurs, Tyrannosaurus, and Velociraptors, have somehow escaped their enclosers! Everyone hold on tight! We''re gonna get out of here before they catch up to us!" The voice quickly fades as the suspenseful music comes back on. I frown a bit and look over to Bai Lei. The kids are all squealing in excitement as they say "Oh nooo! We gotta get out of here!" But they''re still laughing and cutting up so I try to remain calm as I quickly tell Bai Lei "It''s just a ride, none of this is real so don''t get scared." He looks over and nods but he still scans the area around the boat with sharp eyes. I bite my lip and pray to the theme park gods that nothing bad happens. The boat begins to speed up as the jungle around us starts showing signs of destruction. Large "fake" trees are knocked over into the water and as the boat draws closer, it jerks and sways like we''ve hit the fallen tree. The kids and parents all scream out and giggle, knowing it''s all part of the ride. To my surprise, the ride continues to speed up as the "river" begins to dip in certain areas. The boat sways and rocks back and forth causing everyone to squeal and laugh with delight as the hidden speakers play loud dinosaur roars! All the kids scream as the boat jerks again causing the water to splash us a bit. I giggle at the sight and look around as the guy comes back on the speakers. "Looks like we''re in trouble! The dinosaurs are just too fast! We have to hurry or they''ll get us! Hold on everyone!" The music kicks up another notch as the boat speeds up yet again. The water was now flowing faster as the boat jerks and bobs back and forth. The everyone on the ride screams and giggles as the surrounding "trees" show huge claw marks. The boat drops a bit, causing the water to splash up as a huge T-Rex lifts his head and roars! All the kids scream out loud as the music kicks up again! "Hold on tight! We have to make it before the gate closes!" The man''s voice says over the music. Up ahead is a large gate that has huge claw marks all over it. As we approach, the gate slowly starts to close as the dinosaur roars get louder and louder. The boat jerks and sways back and forth as all the children scream "Hurry hurry!!" The boat rushes towards the gates and makes it through at the last moment, causing everyone to cheer in excitement. I look over to Bai Lei to see him smiling as well so I can''t help but giggle. The music dies down as the man comes back on the speaker "Well done crew, we made it! Hopefully, the gate closed in time and none of the dinosaurs escaped. Please remain seated and have a great day!" Everyone smiles and laughs as they discuss the little adventure but out of nowhere, an animatronic dinosaur with large sharp teeth, shoots out of the water right next to me! The thing makes a high pitched screeching noise as an umbrella looking flap, flares out around its neck! I jump back and scream at the top of my lungs as Bai Lei grabs me and quickly pulls me back. All the kids and parents are screaming as well since everyone thought it was over! Everything else seemed to slow down as Bai Lei''s sword suddenly appears! He attacks the dinosaur as I scream out "Noooo!!!" The sword cuts through the Dinosaur''s neck like butter, causing the head to fly off and drop into the water. The kids were now screaming in terror for a whole new reason as the animatronic sparks and twitches as the head slowly starts sinking in the water. Parents quickly cover their kid''s eyes as they too look on in horror. The boat pulls up to the dock so I quickly grab a confused Bai Lei and drag him out while covering my face. I quickly hightail it out of the park and run down the street like a criminal. I don''t stop until we''re three blocks away. I turn around and yell "What is wrong with you!? I told you it was just a ride! Nothing could hurt us!!" Bai Lei rubs his chin and says "I thought it had escaped... I... what was that?" I stare at him for several moments before sighing. He doesn''t understand... "Forget it... I''m sorry I yelled at you. It''s my fault... Let''s go home. I''m tired." I say in defeat. Bai Lei looks at me with a conflicted look but he just silently follows me. Chapter 72 - Time Flies The next day I place a bowl of fruity cereal in front of Bai Lei and stumble over to the couch. I plop down on the couch and instantly close my eyes. I can''t sleep at night with him sleeping right next to me!! And he always wakes up at the buttcrack of dawn! I can''t take it!!! Bai Lei looks at the bowl in front of him with confusion. He lifts the spoon and brings it to his nose. It smells sweet... why is everything so sweet here? He takes a bite and instantly spits it back out! Why is it cold? Isn''t soup suppose to be warm? He places the spoon back in the bowl and pushes it away. He looks over to find nothing but Nova''s feet hanging off the end of the couch. He slowly gets up and walks over to find her fast asleep. She seems to need a lot of sleep... was that something normal for people from this world? Ted had told him to always allow Nova to sleep as much as she wants... when she doesn''t get her sleep, she gets scary. Ted said all women were like that... Bai Lei slowly walks over and quietly sits next to her on the ground. Her silver hair fans out over her head like a large crown as she peacefully sleeps. The red flower on her forehead still bothers him though... that was a mark of Divinity... the nine tail fox tribe has been hunted for years for their mysterious powers. This was like placing a target on her... He reaches out and gently touches her soft cheek as his dark eyes trail down her sleeping figure. He doesn''t know how to feel about the clothes from this world but seeing it, he completely understands why Nova kept stripping before. Even now, she only wears a thing called "T-shirt" and a pair of small "Shorts". You can nearly see everything! His dark eyes go down to her smooth bare legs before swallowing hard and quickly looking away. He really liked these shorts but he was also terrified of them! He has a hard time controlling himself when she''s in them. Everything about this world is wrong... nothing makes sense! Even when they were at the crazy place yesterday, he saw couples all over each other and even kissing in public! When he had said something about it to Nova, she shocked him further when she told him they weren''t even married!! That and nearly every man''s hair was cut short! He really couldn''t understand so he stopped trying. He wanted to go back to his world but he didn''t want to leave Nova here. Things that would normally make a woman happy seems to upset her. He even tried to do some of the things Ted said but nothing was working... he really didn''t know what else to do. He''s never been the one doing the chasing... He looks back over to Nova''s sleeping face with complicated feelings. He and Nova are so different... Can this even work? He couldn''t possibly stay here though, he had so many things to do back home. So many people were counting on him and waiting for him... Bai Lei clenches his fist as he continues watching Nova sleep. If he were being honest... he wanted to kidnap her and bring her back to his world. He''d find a way to lock her up and not allow Ted or the others to ever find her again. He was so very tempted... but when he thinks about how much Nova would hate him, he just can''t do it. She''s smiled at him more in the past two days than she has the entire time she was with him back in his world... it burns him deep inside to see how happy she is here. Could he bring himself to crush that? His dark eyes slowly grow darker as the temptation grows. Suddenly the image of her bouncing around in happiness as they wait in line for the roller coaster comes to mind. He clenches his teeth and looks down. He knows all too well how selfish and greedy he really is... If he wants something, he takes it. He doesn''t ask permission or think of others... for the first time in his life, he was fighting his own greedy nature. He slowly reaches out and pokes her open palm. Her small hand closes around his finger as she mumbles something in her sleep. Bai Lei''s dark eyes grow sad as a small, sad smile slips out. He won''t take her... he will ask her to come back with him but he won''t force her. She''s so stubborn... If he pushes her too far, she''ll break. She''ll never bend to anyone''s will, not even his. She''s entirely too precious to break... He allows her to hold his finger as he lowers his head in defeat. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. He has two days to convince her... two days to make her fall in love with him. Two days... Chapter 73 - Strange Exchanges I slowly wake up in a warm embrace and instantly find myself confused. I jerk back and find a sleeping Bai Lei holding me on the couch! I quickly sit up and wake up Bai Lei in the process. I look around in confusion and push him off the couch. "Why are you always touching me when I sleep?" I ask in irritation as I slowly get up. Bai Lei smirks as he says "You were the one who wouldn''t let go of me. Do all women here sleep as long as you do?" I frown and think for a minute before saying "I''m not sure... why are you asking that?" What does he mean by I wouldn''t let go? Bai Lei quickly sits up and says "I''m just curious..." I give him a weird look before walking to the kitchen but when I see the uneaten bowl of cereal I turn to him and ask "Did you not like the cereal? Are you hungry?" Bai Lei pushes himself off the ground and stretches as he says "The soup was cold and sweet... I didn''t care for it." I sigh in defeat and nod my head as I say "Of course... I''ll order us some food since I can''t really cook." An hour later, we have Pho! I could live off Pho... I set everything up for Bai Lei before digging into my own bowl. Bai Lei starts out slow but after the first bite, he inhales it. Halfway through my food, the doorbell is heard. I frown and slowly walk over to the door. I open the door to find Ted, Nick, and Chase standing outside with bags of snacks. I give them a large smile before letting them in while saying "I was wondering who it was... what are you guys doing here?" They place the bags on the table as Ted says "Well, we figured we''d come over and help keep you guys company! We brought snacks and alcohol! We should just hang out and get to know each other more." I nod my head and go to clean my spot as Ted turns to Bai Lei and winks. Bai Lei frowns at Ted and suddenly has a bad feeling. Nothing he recommended before worked so he really didn''t think this plan would work out either... After inhaling the rest of my food, I walk over and help them set up the snacks. Snacks were good but Pho was life... I give Bai Lei a worried look as Ted and the others start setting up the drinks. "You don''t have to drink anything... It''s a bit stronger than what you''re used to." I say with a weak smile. Bai Lei watches me in silence before lifting his glass and quickly downing it. I cringe knowing just how high the alcohol content is but Bai Lei''s face never changes. I give him a hopeless look as Ted gives him a large thumbs up. Nick grabs his glass and quickly knocks it back saying "That''s how real men do it, right my dude?" Bai Lei gives him a blank look as I shake my head in defeat. Ted''s eyes flash with a crafty light as he says "We should make this a little fun for everyone. How about we play a game?" My mind instantly shoots back to all the strip poker and immediately look at Bai Lei with large eyes. I quickly stand up and say "Something mild... nothing like the stuff we played before, okay?" Ted frowns at me and says "Why not? We''re all adults here and you normally have no problem playing!" Bai Lei finally speaks up as he says "Let''s just play what you all normally play." I give him an awkward smile and say "No, you really don''t want to play that. Believe me..." Bai Lei stares at me with dark eyes as Ted bursts out in an evil laugh as he says "The man has spoken! Four against one!" I stare at Bai Lei for a few more moments before an evil smile slowly crawls across my face. "Fine, let the games begin," I say grabbing my glass and taking a shot. It burns all the way down as Ted and the others begin setting up the game. This should be interesting... Bai Lei watches me with a flicker of unease as the guys begin explaining the rules to him. I watch everything with an evil smirk as I knock back another shot. "It''s not too late to back out..." I say watching him with a smirk. Bai Lei''s eyes harden as he says "Let''s begin." Chapter 74 - Game Time Nick knocks back another shot and jumps up to "set the mood" as he calls it. He starts turning off all the lights and turning on the black lights as Chase turns on the music. Ted shuffles the cards and begins dealing them as he starts explaining the rules to Bai Lei. Bai Lei barely hears anything Ted says as he looks up to the strange lights. What kind of light was this? He looks around and notices that everything looks different under this light but when he sees Nova watching him with a smirk, he returns it. The lights, music, and food were so strange in this world but he didn''t necessarily hate it... especially when she looks like this... I look at Bai Lei with a smirk as the others come back and get seated. Anything white was now glowing as other colors glow neon under the black light. These guys are so extra but it really does make things more fun and entertaining. We pick up our cards as Ted says "We all have to take a shot before we start!" We all lift our glasses as I say "Last chance... this alcohol is stronger than what you''re used to." Bai Lei knocks the drink back and says "Let''s begin." I knock my shot back as Chase begins refilling everyone''s glass. I couldn''t keep my eyes off Bai Lei the entire time. You could clearly see him struggling to understand the game but he refuses to ask for help! If anything, he watches everything and everyone closely. When the first round is done, the loser has to strip an article of clothing and in this round, it''s Bai Lei. We all take another shot and laugh in victory as Bai Lei gives us a dark grin. I thought he would be more reserved but he grabs his shirt and pulls it off without hesitation! I nearly choke on my own spit as I look at his bare chest. Ted does a double-take and whistles low as he says "Maaaaan... you''re in good shape! We just sit around our computers all day so we don''t have muscles like this..." He reaches out to touch Bai Lei''s chest but Bai Lei quickly blocks his outstretched hand as he says "Again" I try to hide my smirk as Ted shuffles the deck of cards again but when Bai Lei and I lock eyes, I can''t help but feel my smile grow. I lift my shot glass to him with a raised eyebrow. He gives me a dark grin before lifting his shot glass as well. We both knock back the shot as Ted deals out the cards. I had a harder time paying attention in the second round because of the topless Bai Lei... He was just so freaking hot! And the black light was making it so much better!! "HAH! Nova loses this round!!" Ted says with entirely too much enthusiasm making me glare at him. I didn''t even realize the game had finished... I was still sitting here holding my cards like an idiot. I had a good hand too... I place the cards face down and quickly knock back another shot. I was already starting to feel the alcohol as I pull my shirt over my head. The guys all bust out laughing but Bai Lei turns to stone as my white bra comes to life under the blacklight. This time Nick refills the glasses as they start making bets on who will be the ultimate winner. I pick up my glass and go to knock it back but Bai Lei''s dark eyes catch mine, making me pause. I smirk at him and knock back the shot as Ted deals out the next round. Bai Lei clenches his teeth and tries to control his emotions. This was the game they played all the time!? He could see the guys undressing but wasn''t it wrong for Nova to undress in front of all these men?? Bai Lei turns to look at the others but the guys were all laughing and cutting up with each other. They don''t seem to really think of Nova as a female... if anything, they seem to be more like siblings or like family but he still doesn''t like it. If she continues to lose... wouldn''t that mean she would end up naked!? A part of him wants to see that but the bigger part of him doesn''t want these guys seeing her naked! Bai Lei lifts his glass and knocks back the strong alcohol while looking at Nova. Her hair was glowing the same way her teeth and... her undergarments. He has no idea what this light is but he loves looking at her under it. She''s like a female demoness... one he would willingly allow her to possess him. At this point... there isn''t anything he wouldn''t allow her to do to him. Chapter 75 - Against The Odds I can''t help but laugh when I see the determined look on Bai Lei''s face. I keep my eyes on the cards this time as the game becomes intense. When Bai Lei wipes all us on the floor, we all look at him with shock. The winner gets to choose who strips so Bai Lei shocks us all again when he points at Nick. Was this guy really the same guy from another world!? Why was he suddenly so good at strip poker! Bai Lei''s dark grin grows as we all take another shot. That grin... it should be illegal!! I feel the alcohol burn all the way down as we start another round. "The loser has to do whatever the winner says!" Ted says with an evil laugh. I frown at him and become serious. I want to put Ted back into the pink bunny outfit... he hates that thing! Round after round, Bai Lei continues to win! But what shocks me the most? He hasn''t asked me to strip once!! My head spins as I laugh at Chase covering his man parts with embarrassment. "I''m out... maaaan..." Chase says as he starts getting dressed. He then starts refilling our classes as we start playing again. After a few more rounds, Nick is throwing his cards across the table with a frown. "Dang it! I''m out..." He stands up and strips off his underwear before doing a weird little dance. Ted and Chase yell out as I cover my eyes with laughter. "No one wants to see that!! Put that thing away!!" Ted says covering his eyes. Chase overs his eyes and says "Ahhhh my eyes... I''m blind!" Bai Lei watches everything with a large smile but chooses not to say anything as Nick says "Oh come on... you all love this! Admit it! I''m hot stuff!!" Chase throws a bag of chips at Nick but he easily catches it in laughter. Nick tosses the chips and begins getting dressed as the next round starts. We all knock back another shot as I suddenly realize that I''m starting to see double of everything. It''s a good thing I''m sitting down... I don''t know if I''d be able to walk! I look over to Bai Lei with concern but he looks completely fine! Was this guy even human!? I look back down to my cards and close one of my eyes so that I can see straight. After a few more rounds, Ted strips down as Nick passes out on the table. "I never expected you to be so good at this... I guess I underestimated you!" Ted says with a smirk as he quickly gets dressed. "Hey, come help me get this idiot! It''s late, we should head out. You two finish the last round by yourselves." Ted says grabbing Nick and pulling him up. "What? I want to see who wins!" Chase says with a frown but Ted cuts him a look and says "I need help with Nick. He''s too freaking heavy!" Chase makes a "tsk" Sound but he quickly helps grab Nick as Ted says "You have to tell me who the winner is!" I nod my head and wave at them as they all stumble out the door. I look back over to Bai Lei to find him watching me with calm, clear eyes. I squint my eyes at him and say "How do you not look drunk? Does this alcohol even work on you?" Bai Lei gives me a sly smile as he says "I can feel the alcohol but I''m not drunk." He''s a monster... I blink several times and try to fix my double vision as I shuffle the cards. I need to kick his ass... I want to win against him with at least one thing! I deal out the cards as Bai Lei refills are glasses with a dark knowing smirk. I cringe at the glass but I quickly knock it back and say "Let''s finish this!" Bai Lei continues watching me with a dark smirk as he says "You can forfeit if you want..." I frown at him and close an eye to see him clearly as I say "I''m not one to give up!" Bai Lei chuckles and says "Okay..." After a few rounds, I toss my cards onto the table in defeat. I look up to find Bai Lei watching me with that same dark smirk. I want to smack it off his handsome face! I slowly stand up and balance myself against the table before standing up straight. I look up to Bai Lei and give him a smirk before shimming out of my shorts. I still had my underwear on! Haha!! I toss my shorts at him but he barely moves. He looks like he might even be holding his breath... I lean over the table with a stupid smile and wave my hand back and forth in front of his face. He suddenly reaches out and grabs my wrist, nearly causing me to fall over onto the table. His dark eyes look straight at me as he says "Would you like to admit defeat?" His voice is low and controlled but it has my heart beating faster. "What would I have to do if I forfeit?" I say with a slur as I lean in closer to see him better. His dark eyes seem to become darker as they quickly shift to my lips before looking back to my eyes. "A kiss..." He says in a low whisper. I arched a dark eyebrow at him before giving him a dark smirk. I crawl up on the table to get closer but the action causes Bai Lei to tighten his fist. I push the glasses and the cards over as I lean in closer. I lean in but stop a few inches away from his lips causing him to swallow hard. I give him another smirk before I lean in to kiss him. As our lips connect, I can help but lean into him a bit more. He really is the hottest guy I''ve ever laid eyes on... to say that I''ve never thought about kissing him before would be a lie. Chapter 76 - A Little Too Far I close my eyes and lose myself in the kiss. His lips were perfect and his smell... something about it was intoxicating. Maybe it was the alcohol on his breath... I quickly break the kiss and lean back with a smirk as I say "You win... I think I drank too much..." Bai Lei looks at me with dark hungry eyes before pulling me off the table and into his lap! The movement shocks me but before I can say anything else, his lips crash back into mine, instantly taking my breath away. All I did was press my lips against his... but this was a kiss! His large hands lace their way through my hair as he pulls me closer to him. His intensity causes my mind to completely blank out but when he pushes his tongue in, I try to pull away! He tightens his hold and pulls me even closer causing my head to spin in loops! Wasn''t he super-pure!? I''m starting to think I got all that completely wrong! I bite him and he finally breaks the kiss with a look of confusion. I quickly crawl off his lap and clear my throat awkwardly as I sober up a bit. "You... That... You won." I say grabbing my shorts off the ground. I quickly put them on and walk over to find my shirt. I must have been entirely too intoxicated! Why did I kiss him!? And why did I allow him to kiss me like that!???? I quickly put my shirt on and walk over to turn on the lights. My head continues to spin as I try to fight against the effects of the alcohol. I turn around and nearly jump straight out of my shorts! Bai Lei stands right behind me, scaring the living crap out of me! I go to step back but there''s nowhere to go. "W..what?" I ask with uncertainty. Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch my even move as he says "Why don''t you come back with me?" I frown at his words and ask "Are you talking about going back to your world?" He slightly nods his head and reaches out to touch me but he quickly stops himself and clenches his fists as he says "I''ll make sure to keep you safe... you''ll never want for anything. This I promise you. If you come back with me, I''ll never let you regret it." I try to step back again but the wall firmly stays in place, refusing to allow me to run away. "I... I belong here. This is my world... I can''t go live in your world." Bai Lei''s face crumbles as I see something shift through his eyes. The look causes my heart to hurt but I quickly try to ignore the feeling. He watches me with a conflicted look as he says "Is there really nothing I can say or do to make you go back with me?" I nervously lick my lips as I try to look at everything but him. "You, you have family waiting for you in your world... I have my friends here and my job... my life. I can''t go back to your world... I''m sorry." Bai Lei quickly looks away before nodding his head and quietly walking away. I lift my hand and begin rubbing my chest as I watch him walk away in silence. What does he want from me? Does he really think I''ll leave everything I know just to go back to his world? I look over to the mess on the table and sigh. I walk over to the table and look back over to the empty hallway. People always say that women are fickle but men were really the fickle ones... They quickly fall in love but fall out of love just as quickly. He needs to go back before it''s too late... I''ve spent years building these walls. I''ll be damned if I let him break them down with a kiss and a few sweet words. Plus, I saw how men were in that world. They had many wives... I don''t share. EVER. I quickly shake my head and begin cleaning the table. Don''t think about it any more Nova, he''ll soon be gone and he''ll forget all about you... and you''ll forget about him as well! I turn off the music and begin cleaning everything in silence but once I''m done, I lay down on the couch and pull the fluffy throw blanket over me. There''s no way I''m sleeping in the same bed with him after that... Bai Lei stands in the shower Nova showed him how to use a few days ago. It was like a miniature waterfall but it came on and off at will. Currently, he stands under the cold water as it flows down over his fevered skin. She was like a poison to him... he wanted more and more of her. The alcohol definitely impaired him... he shouldn''t have come on so strong. He lightly punches the shower wall as he leans his head against the cold tiles. Was he really gonna have to go back without her? Why was she so afraid of him though? Was he too intense with her? He closes his eyes and takes a deep calming breath but he couldn''t help but frown. His dark eyes slowly open as the water continues to flow down and drip from his lips and chin. No, there was fear... not so much of him... she had no problem kissing him... it wasn''t until emotions were thrown into the mix. As soon as I showed her some of my emotions, she began to run. His dark eyes narrow as he suddenly has a thought. Has she been hurt by someone before? His jaw clenches as he stands up straight and looks up to the water. He closes his eyes and runs his hands through his long hair but when he opens his eyes again, their cold as ice. The thought of her loving someone else and them betraying her has a wave of fury washing over him. Chapter 77 - The Day To Return When I wake up the next morning, I''m shocked to find Bai Lei sleeping on the floor next to the couch. I slowly sit up and gently place the fluffy blanket over him. Why was he sleeping out here? And without a pillow or blanket? Was he trying to get sick? Or was he just trying to make me feel bad? Well, if he was, it was working... I felt guilty watching him sleep... I quietly creep off the couch and head to the bathroom but I stop short. I turn to look back at him... He sleeps on his side facing the couch with a slight frown on his handsome face. I feel a ping of guilt as I turn around and disappear in the bathroom. I take a quick shower but when I step out of the bathroom, I find Bai Lei up and standing at the window overlooking my small backyard. I bit my lip and try to remain calm... strip poker was a mistake. I should have run Ted and the others off yesterday... I sigh and walk into the kitchen with an awkward smile. "Are... are you hungry? Do you want to eat before we head to the office?" He keeps his back to me as I begin making me something to drink. "You really can''t wait to send me back..." He says in a low voice. I pause and turn to him with a frown as I say "It''s not like that... I''m... sigh, I''m just trying to make things right again. You don''t belong here..." Bai Lei turns to face me with a blank look as he says "Let''s just get this over with." We stand there staring at each other for several silent seconds before I go back to my Coke. I lift the glass and drink half of it before saying "I''ll get dressed. Give me five minutes." I then turn around and walk to my room to change. I throw on a pair of dark jeans and a white hoodie before tying my long hair into a bun. I walk out to find Bai Lei waiting for me by the door with a calm, cold face. I sigh again and walk out with Bai Lei following me closely. It was still early so it wasn''t very busy, allowing us to get to the office in just seven minutes. Ted and the others were already there and drinking their morning coffee with long, haggard faces. Nick leans on his desk moaning in pain as Ted boots all the computers up. When they see Bai Lei and I walk through the door, they all look slightly shocked. "Hey... I wasn''t expecting you two until later..." Ted says as his eyes jump back and forth between Bai Lei and I. I give him a look of disapproval as I say "You all know he has to go back... why is everyone making me out to be the bad guy?" Ted''s frown grows before he says "No one said anything about you being a bad guy..." I clear my throat and mumble "Sorry..." I''m being overly sensitive... but why? Why do I feel so guilty?? Ted starts everything up and punches in the correct codes before looking back to me and saying "It''s ready when you are... Uh, we''re gonna step out for breakfast." Nick groans and says "Didn''t we already have breakfast? Why don''t you guys go without me..." Ted walks over and pulls Nick up by the collar as Chase nods to Bai Lei before leaving. Ted gives Bai Lei an awkward smile and nod before leaving with Nick. Bai Lei walks over to the lockers and changes back into his original outfit. When he comes back out he reminds me of the first time I met him... I look down at my feet and take a deep, calming breath. I turn back to Bai Lei and say "Well, let''s go. I''m pretty sure Ren is worried sick about you." Bai Lei remains quiet as he follows me over to the game cube. I punch in a few codes and open the door before turning to look at him. His dark eyes watch me with a solemn look as I try my best to remain positive. "Well, all you have to do is step in. I will take care of everything else on my end okay? Uh... take care over there okay?" I say awkwardly with a smile. Bai Lei''s eyes remain solemn as a bitter smile tugs at his lips. "Will you ever come back? You know, to visit?" He asks in a soft voice. I struggle to keep my smile in place as I shake my head and say "It''s too dangerous to keep this link open. It was never supposed to happen in the first place... everything will be destroyed once you go back." Something shifts in Bai Lei''s eyes but he quickly lowers his head, instantly hiding it. He nods once before stepping into the cube. I look at his strong back once more before slowly shutting the door. Something about the image seems to engrave itself in my head. I lift my shaky finger to the start button but find myself hesitating. Come on Nova... what''s wrong with you? You couldn''t wait to get away from him! I grit my teeth and hit the button before quickly stepping back. My heart races as the machine quickly boots up. A flash is seen before quickly fading away leaving nothing but silence as the machine begins to shut down. My heart beats fast and my chest begins to hurt. I step forward with shaky hands and quickly open the door. Empty. He''s gone... finally gone. I grit my teeth and clench my fist as I step back. I look around the office before quickly leaving. I don''t want to wait for Ted and the others to come back... I just want to go home. Chapter 78 - Regret I quickly go home and walk into a quiet house. I let out a strained smile as I shut the door and go to make me something to eat. When I step into the kitchen, see my forgotten glass of Coke sitting on the counter with melted ice. I grab the glass and pour out the Coke before getting ice water. Nothing beats filtered ice water! I drink half the glass and walk into the living room to watch TV but when I see the fluffy blanket, I become uneasy. I place the glass down on the coffee table and turn the TV on. I just need a distraction... Instantly, the cartoon Bai Lei was watching before, comes on the TV. I quickly turn it off and jump off the couch. I start stretching and awkwardly laughing as I say "I should get some sleep! I couldn''t get any real sleep ever since I ran into..." I clear my throat and walk to my room. I quickly change out of my clothes and into my pajamas but when I turn to my bed, I freeze. I look to the side he slept on with mixed emotions. Don''t go there Nova... just don''t! I sigh and quickly crawl into bed with determination. I''ll feel much better after a nap! It''s just the lack of sleep that has me feeling so off. I wrap the comforter around me and snuggle into the blankets but my eyes instantly pop back open when I smell him... smell Bai Lei. I stare at the ceiling with a growing sense of loneliness. Why are you doing this to yourself, Nova? Why?? I shut my eyes and try to block everything out but as I lay in silence, my heart and mind becoming louder. I slowly open my eyes as I start thinking about Bai Lei and Zhen. Zhen... is he worried about me? Is he even looking for me? I''ve never had a family but somehow the fox became just that. Family... and then I just leave him behind... just like everyone else has done to me! But then there''s Bai Lei... what exactly was he to me? My kidnapper? My debt collector? My... friend? Maybe more? I saw the way he looked at me... I heard the sincerity in his words when he asked me to go back with him but I freaked out and ran. The image of his back as he steps into the game cube has my chest hurting again. I tightly shut my eyes and try to will myself asleep back after another three minutes, my eyes slowly open again. "Are you really that crazy? Are you serious right now!?" I ask myself in disbelief. I slowly sit up with a look of despair. I look around my room with a conflicted look as I say "You''d give all this up!? For something unknown??? For the chance of having a family and someone to love!??!" I ask myself again with growing panic. "Ha... haha... hahahaha... I''m insane... I must be!" I fling my blanket off and grab my phone. I pull Ted''s number up and press the call button. He picks up the call on the third ring "Ello?" He says in his familiar friendly tone. I sigh once more as I say "I''m going back... I need you to help me with a few things. Can you do that?" Ted remains quiet for a few seconds before bursting into laughter "I knew it! I called it!! Hahaha!!" I sigh in irritation causing him to quickly curb his laughter as he says "Just name it! We got your back, you know that." I feel a smile slowly crawl across my face as I begin telling Ted my plans. I officially quit my job and began packing my things that very day. There''s no reason to keep renting a house that I won''t be using! Over the next few days, the guys helped me move all my stuff over to a storage facility. Ted was now in charge of it while I''m gone but the storage has been paid for the next five years. I told him that if I''m not back by then, just to get rid of all of it. I look around my empty house with a nervous smile. I really can''t believe I''m doing this... It had now been a week so the machine was more than ready to be used. I tried to hurry but it isn''t easy boxing up your entire life in such a short period of time. I place the keys on the counter and walk out with nervous butterflies. I look around the surrounding buildings and city traffic as I slowly make my way to the office. Will I miss all this? I smirk, who knows? As I walk into the office, the guys wait for me with large smiles. "I may just join you... a simple life would be nice, right?" Chase says looking to the others. Ted gives him a mocking look as he says "You wouldn''t last a day without your phone and computer." I chuckle at the two but Ted''s right, he wouldn''t last without them! Ted walks over and hands me a glass vial on the end of a necklace. "Keep this with you at all times... if something happens, just snap it. We''ll keep the defective cube in storage so that we can come check on you from time to time, okay?" My smile grows as I take the necklace. "Thanks, guys..." They all give me a warm smile as I quickly go to the locker room to change. Once I was back in my white dress, I walk over to the game cube with a nervous smile. I take a deep breath and step in. I can''t believe I''m really doing this... "You can still back out you know... you don''t have to do this," Ted says giving me a gentle smile. I turn to give him one last smile as I say "I''m not backing out now, let''s do this!" Chapter 79 - Back Without Her Bai Lei looks around the familiar surroundings with sad eyes after landing. He turns around and looks up with a little hope. After standing there for a few minutes Ren suddenly appears behind him "Master! You''ve returned... I''ve looked everywhere for you... I started thinking that the evil woman ate you... the palace is in an uproar." Bai Lei clenches his fist and ignores Ren as he begins walking to the palace in silence. Ren frowns in confusion but silently follows Bai Lei. Where has his master been? And why does he seem so upset? Did something really happen with him and the evil woman?? Bai Lei walks towards the palace gates as the guards at the gates bow in respect. As he walks past the guards, their heads suddenly fly off, Covering the ground around them in bright red blood! Ren looks at the guards in shock before turning back to his master. "Master?" Ren calls out in confusion. "I''m tired of the act, we are going home." Bai Lei says without emotion making Ren shiver in fear. His master can be scary but he seems absolutely terrifying right now... what happened!? "Yes," Ren says shifting away to take care of the others and implement their plans. Bai Lei continues walking to the palace but when he runs into his father''s personal eunuch, the eunuch begins nagging. "Young Master! The King has been looking for you for the past two days! Do you have any idea the trouble you''ve caused!?" As Bai Lei walks past him, he unleashes some of his power, causing the eunuch to instantly cough up blood and drop to his knees. Bai Lei pauses and slowly turns to look at the eunuch with cold, dark eyes. "Y... you!" The eunuch tries to point but as Bai Lei narrows his eyes, the eunuch''s eyes suddenly widen before he coughs up more blood and falls over dead. Bai Lei doesn''t spare the man another look as he heads straight for his father. For years, he''s hidden his true power and who he really is to destroy his monstrous father and his disgusting bloodline. He wanted to wait for his father''s firstborn, his older half brother but it seems like he won''t be back any time soon. He''s tired of waiting... Bai Lei walks into his father''s study and finds him behind his desk reading reports. The King instantly feels a powerful, suffocating power but when he looks up, he''s left in shock. Bai Lei? This power was coming from him!? Since when?? "Son... Where have you been and... you''ve grown stronger?" The King says coming to his feet. If he himself wasn''t a strong cultivator, he wouldn''t be able to stand under the power coming off of Bai Lei right now. As it stands, beads of sweat are forming on his forehead from the immense pressure. Bai Lei gives his father a dark smile before walking into the room while saying "Do you remember the day you found my mother and I? The way you took me away... the way you killed her?" The King nervously swallows as he says "I didn''t kill her son... she had an unfortunate accident. You seem upset... I think you must be misunderstanding something..." Bai Lei releases a dark chuckle causing the King to shiver at the sound. Was he always this terrifying? No, he must have been hiding his true strength this whole time! Did Bai Lei really know he was the one behind his mother''s death? "Misunderstand? Hmm... have I misunderstood you taking my mother against her will? And then throwing her away like trash when she couldn''t help you take the throne... Even when you knew she was pregnant, you tried to have her killed." The King frowns and nervously licks his lips as he says "I''m the King! If I want something I take it! Your mother should have been happy I chose her but instead, she tried to kill me!" Bai Lei''s eyes grow colder as he says "Because you ***** her!" The King slams his fist on the desk and glares at Bai Lei saying "You ungrateful trash! I brought you here as MY son! You will show me respect!" Bai Lei smirks at his father as he says "You only found us because I wanted you to. I wanted you to bring me back..." The King''s face slowly shows a look of confusion before a look of worry is seen. "What... what have you done?" The King says with growing fear. "The only thing I didn''t think about was you trying to hurt my mother yet again... really, it pisses me off every time I think about it." Bai Lei says as screams are heard from outside the study. The King looks towards the doors with fear before looking back to Bai Lei. "I''m your father... you can''t do this to your own blood!" The King says in an angry shout. Bai Lei steps closer as a dark ironic smile creeps across his face. "I detest you being my father... if I could, I would purge this body of mine of all of your foul blood." The King shakes with rage and fear as Bai Lei stalks closer. Suddenly the pressure in the room increases causing the King to spit out a mouth full of blood. The King holds himself up on the desk as he looks up to Bai Lei with shock. How could he be this powerful!? "Your palace is being burnt to the ground as we speak... your concubines are dead along with all your vile offspring." Bai Lei says slowly walking closer. "You should have never touched my mother and you should have stopped looking for her after she ran away from you the first time." The King''s legs shake uncontrollably as the pressure continues to grow! Bai Lei suddenly kicks the desk away causing the King to drop to his knees before Bai Lei. The King looks up to Bai Lei with a glare but when he sees Bai Lei''s red eyes he freezes in fear. "W... what are you?" The King asks with blood dribbling down his chin. Bai Lei''s eyes start to glow red as he says "Your worst mistake..." Bai Lei unleashes all his power as he slowly begins killing the King. Screams of pain and horror are heard as the entire palace goes up in flames. £¬ Chapter 80 - Im Coming! I fall down and land with the same bright flash of light but this time, there isn''t anyone around. I look around and smile when I see the familiar market in the Heavenly Realm. I turn around and begin walking towards the palace with a large smile. It''s been a week but I''m hoping he''ll be as happy to see me as I am to see him! As I walk closer to the palace I slowly realize something is wrong. Why are the streets so quiet? I look around in confusion but nothing looks wrong... just empty. Was there an event or something today? I shrug my shoulders and continue walking but as I walk up to the palace my jaw hits the ground in shock. The entire palace was gone! Everything was destroyed and burnt! Even the gates to the palace lay broken and burnt on the ground... What the hell happened!? I walk closer to the destroyed palace but someone suddenly says "Are you insane!? You shouldn''t walk in there!" I turn around and see a middle-aged man collecting stones that had fallen. I frown and ask "Why? What happened here?" The man frowns before saying "You must be from another city... the second oldest son, Prince Bai Lei, snapped and killed the King! He destroyed the entire palace and every living soul in there before walking away like he was strolling through a garden!" My eyes grow in shock as the man shakes his head and says "Just as well... the King was a horrible monster... just like his eldest son! They''re nothing but monsters! But you shouldn''t be here... you should leave as soon as possible. Bandits have been terrorizing the city since the palace has been destroyed!" I nod at the man but when he turns to walk away I quickly call out to him and ask "Do you know where the Prince went?" The man stops and turns to me while shaking his head. "No one had the guts to approach him after seeing him destroy the entire palace... he was terrifying! He left heading North... that''s all I know!" He then turns around and takes off running, leaving me stumped. I look back to the pile that was once a grand palace and frown. What happened... but more importantly, where has he gone!? How am I supposed to find him now? I rub the back of my neck and look to the North. I guess I can head North and see if I can find any news on him... I sigh and start walking North but only after a few steps, I''m stopped by three big men. "Well well well... look what we have here. You are quite the beauty aren''t you?" The man in the middle says with a knowing smile as his eyes rake up and down my body. I frown at the man and say "Excuse me..." I try to walk around them but they intentionally block my path. Their smiles grow as the other man says "She really is a beauty... a rare gem! Everything from her eyes to her hair... say, are you even human?" My frown grows as I become more and more nervous. Are these the bandits that guy told me about? "What am I if I''m not human! Move out of my way! You''re being rude!" The three men laugh as the one in the middle says "I''m afraid you''ll have to come with us beauty..." I instantly turn around to run but another man is right behind me! He grabs me and even though I fight with everything I have, I''m no match for the three of them. They tie me up with a rope then throw me over their shoulder as they laugh in triumph. I grit my teeth as I say "I swear, if you don''t release me, I will make each and every one of you regret touching me!" The four men laugh as they say "Don''t worry sweatheart, you''ll have a chance to make each and every one of us regret touching you." The meaning behind his words has me shivering in fear as I look down at the glass vial hanging around my neck. I didn''t think I''d have to use it so soon... I just need them to untie my hands... The men bring me back to a large Inn and dump me on the floor next to five other women shaking in fear. "Oh wow... you guys found a true beauty! Let me see her!" Another man says walking closer. I shimmy away from him, causing all the men in the Inn to burst into laughter. "She''s a cute and mild little bunny." The man says with a creepy smile. I grit my teeth and try to think of a plan. Could I really just snap my vial and leave all these women to these horrible men? I look behind me to see several young and pretty women huddled together with tears of fear in their eyes. Where are the police when you need them!? Suddenly, all the men step back as they all turn to the stairs leading up to the second floor "Boss! We found the prettiest women in the city!" I look over to see an extremely attractive guy walking down the stairs with a cold look on his face. He looks over to us but when his eyes land on me he pauses. "It looks like you found a rare gem in this crappy town..." He says walking over to a chair in front of us and sitting down. I swallow hard as my mind races with ideas but I can''t seem to work past my growing panic! Chapter 81 - Trouble "Boss wants... the cute little bunny?" The man asks looking over to the handsome man sitting down. The man tilts his head to the side as he watches me glare at them all. He then shakes his head and says "She''s pretty but not my type... you can have them." The men surrounding us all laugh in happiness and say "Boss is truly the best!" As the men step closer to us, I back up to the other women and glared at the approaching men. I grit my teeth in anger as I say "If you lay a hand on any of us I will rip your *beep* off and shove it up your *beeping beep* hole!" "I''ll then shove his head up your *beep* before ripping his *beeps* off you nasty *Beep beeping beep beep beepers*!!!!!" I yell at the top of my lungs causing all the men to freeze and look at me with large shocked eyes. I glare at them like a wild animal as laughter from the attractive leader breaks the silence. "Wow... you sure are a feisty one aren''t you. Your looks are deceiving..." The attractive man says with a chuckle as he gets up from the chair. He struts over and stops in front of me before squatting with an amused smile. "Tell me little bunny, what''s your name?" He says looking into my green eyes. I continue to glare at him causing his amused smile to grow. His eyes flicker across my body but his eyes stop at my necklace. My heart skips a beat but I try my best to remain calm... I don''t want him thinking it''s anything special. He reaches out causing me to lean away but when his dark eyes jump up to mine, they hold a warning. I grit my teeth even more as he reaches out and gently grabs the glass vial. His eyes light up as he says "You seem to be filled with surprises... what is this bunny?" I continue to glare at him as he snaps the necklace off my neck. My fists tighten as I try to break free but the ropes are just too strong. I try to remain calm but when he looks back to me, he must see something in my eyes. His smile grows as he says "I think I''ll keep this for safekeeping... why don''t you join me tonight bunny?" "I''d rather bite my own tongue off and kill myself..." I say between my clenched teeth. He stares at me for a few silent moments before throwing his head back in laughter. "How about we make a deal? If you agree to be my woman, I''ll let all these women go... how does that sound?" He says with laughter in his eyes. My glare falters as I think about the women behind me. Their crying and sniffling intensify as the men around us look at me with growing anger. The man in charge has my necklace... I''d need a way to get close enough to get it back... The man watches me with glittering eyes as if he finds everything entertaining. I deflate a little as I say "If you let the women go and promise not to harm them... I''ll agree." The man in charge watches me with a knowing smile as he says "You have my word." "Boss!! You can''t be serious! What about us??" The men say with discontent. The leader looks up to the surrounding men and says "We leave first thing in the morning." He walks over and goes to grab me but an angry man steps forward, blocking him. "This is bullshit! I wan..." Suddenly I''m covered in warm blood! The women behind me all scream in fear as the leader pulls his hand back out of the man''s chest. I look up in horror to see a fist-sized hole through the man''s body. I can see through it!! The man starts to fall back, towards me and the other women but the leader quickly grabs the man''s shirt and tosses him to the side like a pile of trash. "Does anyone else have a problem with my decision?" He says looking back to me. The other men quickly shake their heads as the leader steps closer. I no longer glare at the man as I freeze in fear. He literally shoved his fist through the man''s chest like it was butter! He didn''t even bat an eye!! He''s dangerous... extremely dangerous! He can just keep the necklace for all I care!! I''d rather run for my life. To my surprise, he scoops me up and carries me up the stairs! I thought for sure he''d throw me over his shoulder like a sack of tators! I stay frozen stiff in his arms as he walks all the way to the last room. He kicks the door open and walks in. He places me on the bed before shutting the door and locking it. He walks over to the window and opens it before turning to look at me. I stay frozen on the bed as he walks over to the table in the middle of the room. He slowly sits in a chair before lifting my necklace. He holds it up and lets it sway back and forth as his dark eyes watch me. "Let''s try this again, My name is Guozhi... what''s your name?" I swallow hard and say "Nova..." His perfect eyebrows draw together as he says "Nova? That''s an odd name... everything about you seems odd, bunny." I''m crying internally as I ask "W.. what do you want? I''ll give you the necklace if you let me go." His dark eyes dance in amusement as he says "We made a deal bunny. You for the women downstairs... should I call them all back?" I bite my lip and quickly shake my head as my eyes dart to the open window. His smile grows as he says "We''re on the second floor... you''re welcome to try though." I slowly start deflating as I realize how screwed I am. Chapter 82 - A Sticky Situation Guozhi looks at me with a dark smirk before slowly getting up and walking to me. I pull against the ropes again but he still doesn''t budge. If anything, I''m just cutting the skin around my wrists! My heart races in fear as he comes to a stop before me. He slowly bends down and looks into my eyes. "I''ve never seen someone with green eyes before..." His dark eyes then go to my forehead before he says "You are indeed full of surprises..." He slowly reaches out making me stiffen into stone. His thumb gently brushes against my cheek and when he pulls away, it''s bloody. His dark eyes watch me closely as he says "You look quite good in red..." He then grabs a piece of my silver hair between his fingers. He twists the lock of hair around his finger as he says "What should I do with you, bunny? I''ve never had a pet before..." I frown at his words before leaning away from him and saying "Who''s your damn pet? Why don''t you start by untying me!" His dark eyes flash with amusement as he says "I think I''ll keep you in those for the night. I''m rather tired so I don''t want to have to keep checking on you." He then stands up and ties my necklace around his neck before pulling off his clothes. My eyes widen in shock as I quickly look away saying "Um... you''re tired right? Why don''t you just rest for the night? I... I can even give you a shoulder rub or something... you know to help you relax..." I say scooting further and further away. He chuckles before laying on the bed next to me causing the whole bed to dip. He grabs the ropes holding me and pulls me back onto the bed next to him as he says "Just shut up and let me sleep. I haven''t slept in three days..." I lay on my side with my back facing him in complete silence. I look over to the open window with a burning desire to run but I lay still and bid my time. If he hasn''t slept in three days, once asleep, he''ll be knocked out. I should be able to make an escape then! I lay as still as stone as I listen to his even breathing. The setting sun slowly disappears leaving everything in darkness. Nothing but a lone candle lights the room, washing everything in a warm, dim light. My left arm is completely numb from laying on it for so long but I refuse to move. After what feels like ages, I finally move a little. I test the waters and slightly move to the edge of the bed..... Nothing. His breathing remains the same so I gently move over some more before pausing to listen. His breathing remains even so I wiggle over again but this time, he suddenly pulls me back by the ropes while saying "Try it again and I''ll cut your limbs off." I freeze and slowly deflate in defeat. Why!? Whyyyyyy!??? Bai Lei was scary but never like this... I look out the open window and at the stars in the night sky. This was not what I had in mind... I thought I would pop over here and run straight to Bai Lei... I never expected the palace to be destroyed and for Bai Lei to be gone! Anger and regret burn through me as I lay in silence. Crickets outside sing their songs as I try to think of something but as the night deepens, my eyes become heavier. Packing for the last week has really tired me out and now this... before long, I drift off into a dreamless sleep. When I wake up the next morning, I find Guozhi sitting at the table, eating his food while watching me sleep. I groan and turn away from him causing him to smirk. "I''m surprised you didn''t cause more trouble last night. If I''m not mistaken, you were quite comfortable sleeping next to me, bunny." I grit my teeth in irritation as I say "Don''t flatter yourself, I was tired..." My shoulders scream in pain as my arms tingle from the lack of blood flow. I hear the chair scrape against the floor before Guozhi pulls me to him by the ropes. I bite my lips at the pain but soon the ropes are untied, freeing my arms. I slowly pulls them forward and gently squeeze them. They hurt so bad! I slowly sit up and look at my wrist with a frown. They were an angry shade of red with a fresh set of bruises. Guozhi walks back over to the table and says "Come eat before we leave. Once we''re on the road, we won''t stop and eat again until tonight." I turn around and glare at him as I rub my sore wrists. His dark eyes glance at my wrists before pointing at the food on the table. "Do I need to help you eat?" He says with a dark grin. I push off the bed and grab a few grapes before popping them into my mouth. His eyes dance with laughter as he goes back to eating. To be honest, I wasn''t hungry. My stomach was in knots! I still had no idea how to get out of this predicament! "I have a woman coming to help you clean up and get dressed. You have thirty minutes or I come to do it myself." He says standing up from the table. I look at the glass vial around his neck with longing. I''m starting to regret my decision in coming back to this world... Chapter 83 - Biding Time An older woman walks into the room as Guozhi walks out. She bows to him as he shuts the door. I look to her arms to see her holding a long, red dress making me frown. His comment from last night instantly comes back to mind. "Let''s get you cleaned up." She says getting down to business. I look over to the window then back to her before asking "Can you help me escape? All you have to do is buy me time... I''ll crawl out the window... you won''t have to do anything!" I give her a pleading look as she slowly shakes her head while saying "I''m afraid I can''t do that... they will kill my family if you run away. That and... they are all over this Inn, including the outside. You wouldn''t get far..." I sigh in defeat and quickly get cleaned up and dressed. I really didn''t want that gangster coming back in here... After getting dressed, the lady gives me a deep bow and says "I thank you for not being difficult. You saved me and my family... I''m so sorry!" I sigh again and wave her off as I say "I''ll have other opportunities, so don''t worry about it." The woman gives me a strained smile before leading me out of the room. As I walk down the stairs, the men from yesterday all look up at me with a mixture of lust and hate. I grit my teeth and continue walking. I really need to come up with a plan, one that won''t get me killed. I always thought I was a pretty intelligent person but I''m really starting to question that now... I can write computer programs and even create entire virtual worlds but I can''t think of a way to get out of this! As I step out of the Inn, I freeze in fear. Guozhi stands by a dark brown horse, strapping something to its side. Another damn horse... just kill me now! Guozhi looks up and over at me before raking his eyes over me with an approving smile. "Red really does suit you, bunny. Let''s go." Guozhi says lifting his hand out to me. I look at him with disdain... did he really think I''d take his hand? One of the men behind me pushes me forward, causing me to stumble. Guozhi grabs my arm and pulls me to him before picking me up and putting me on the horse. I grab the saddle and hold on for dear life as Guozhi climbs on behind me. He grabs the reins and pulls me closer to him with a low chuckle. "Why are you so tense? I''m not going to do anything to you, yet." I grit my teeth in annoyance as I say "Again, don''t flatter yourself! I''m terrified of horses!" Guozhi pauses before chuckling again. "You''re afraid of this horse but not the leader of the notorious Blood Bandits? Truly an odd one..." "You better get comfortable, The Beast Realm is a two-day trip." He says as the other men start mounting their horses. Beast Realm? What''s with all the realms? Are there a lot of beasts there or something? When I see us heading south, my insides twist in worry. This was going from bad to worse! I needed to go North! I keep my head straight as I hold on for dear life. This was going to be a long two days... And if I''m not careful, the men in this group will kill me before I have a chance of running away. I can practically taste their bloodlust for me... they''re angry at me but who cares! If I get the chance, I''ll set them all on fire before escaping! People like them don''t need to keep living... Guozhi pulls me closer against his chest making me stiffen again. "Stay still or you''ll fall off." He says next to my ear, making me grit my teeth. I feel him take a deep breath next to my hair making a shiver run up my spin. Pervert... I''ll start the barbeque with him!! Just wait... I''ll keep playing weak and helpless (Not that hard since I can''t fight or anything) but when the time comes, I''ll kill all of them!! After several hours, I can no longer feel my legs or my ass! I slowly lean onto Guozhi''s chest when my lower back and hips start cramping up. It hurts... It really hurts!! How can they all ride like it''s nothing!? I bit my lip and try my best to zone out. Go to your happy place Nova... happy place... Guozhi''s deep chuckle shatters my concentration as he says "We''ll stop in a few hours bunny." I grit my teeth in annoyance as I snap at him "Why do you keep calling me bunny!? I''m not a damn bunny!!" He laughs again as he says "You could have fooled me.." Chapter 84 - Surviving Another Night Several hours later, we finally come to a stop for the night. Guozhi easily slides off the horse and turns to me with a smirk. He holds his hands out for me but I remain sitting on the horse while glaring at him. He shrugs and nods his head before stepping back and waiting. I grit my teeth and slowly slip off the horse but instead of standing, I end up on the ground in an ungraceful heap. My legs... I can''t feel my legs! I hiss in pain as I lean to my side and pull my legs to me. Oh... *Hissss* They were asleep but now they''re coming back to life! Guozhi watches me with amusement as he slowly squats next to me while saying "You are one stubborn woman... but I feel like something''s off about you." I give him a sarcastic look as I say "You''re just now noticing that "something''s off"? Your observation skills are truly lacking..." Guozhi looks at me with a blank look before "Pffft... I knew I made the right decision in keeping you! You are definitely to my liking..." I shake my head and go back to squeezing the life back into my legs. Three men walk over to Guozhi and say "Boss, everyone''s set up and ready for the night. We''ll hut the area and see if we can catch meat for dinner tonight." Guozhi nods his head and waves them off as I roll back and forth on the ground behind him in pain. The three frown and look at me with confusion but Guozhi snaps at them "Watch where you''re looking!" The three snap their heads back to Guozhi before saying "Yes boss! Sorry boss!" I sneer at the three stooges as they scurry off. Guozhi turns to me and grabs my left foot. I panic and try to pull my foot away but he easily pulls me to him and starts squeezing my calf. I look at him with fear and anger but I know better than pissing him off. He squeezes my left calf several times before moving to the right one. I''m so tempted to kick him in the face but images of him shoving his fist through that man''s chest yesterday are still fresh. As he messages my calf, I look to the glass vial swinging from his neck. I swallow hard and look back up to him as he looks up from my legs. "You seem strangely obedient..." He says with a knowing smile. I roll my eyes at him and look away but when he looks back down at my legs, my eyes dart to the vial. I''ve never really been one to work out... only occasionally when my belly starts getting extra giggly, so when I say that I did the fastest sit up/crunch in my life, know that I''m not exaggerating. I lean up and quickly grab the vial but Guozhi''s larger hand quickly wraps around mine as his dark eyes look into my green eyes. We are now only a foot away from each other but I refuse to let go of the vial. If I can just crack it... I tighten my hand as much as I can on the vial but it doesn''t snap. His dark eyes narrow a bit as a smirk slowly crawls across his face. "Why are you so attached to this necklace? Is it worth a lot of money or does it have sentimental value?" I nervously lick my lips and say "Which one will get you to return it to me?" His smirk turns into a full-blown smile as he says "Neither but if you could somehow persuade me, I might just give it back to you." I grit my teeth and give him a twisted smile as I ask "And how might I do that?" His smile turns cunning as he says "I''ll leave that up to you to decide bunny. You have plenty of time to think of something." He lifts his other hand and easily pries my hand off the necklace as my starts heart sinks. "W... what if I show you a magic trick?" I say with desperation. He quirks an eyebrow at me and says "Depends on what kind of magic trick." I give him an awkward smile as I say "I need the necklace to do the magic trick." He suddenly smiles again and says "You''ll have to do better than that bunny. This necklace will stay with me until you convince me otherwise." He slowly stands up and says "You can walk around for a bit before dinner. If you try to run, you will be punished. I know these woods like the back of my hand, you won''t get far." He then turns around and walks off, leaving me on the ground with a look of defeat. I slowly stand up and rub my poor ass. Even though it was no longer numb, it still didn''t feel right. I kick at the ground and the few leaves before slowly stretching. I look around the large wooded area with a sinking feeling. What was I thinking... I should have just stayed in my bed!! Chapter 85 - Working Out Plans I stretch a few more times as I look over to the men setting up camp. It would be best to stay away from them... I turn and look to the empty woods around me with hesitation. I wonder if I can find some herbs around here? Maybe I can find something to sprinkle in their food... A small evil smirk pulls up on my lips before I quickly hide it. I look around once more before slowly walking into the woods. Guozhi said I could walk around as long as I don''t try to run away. Well, that''s all I''m doing. I''m walking. I scan the ground and trees as I walk by but my hope starts to falter when all I''ve found were a few mushrooms. They weren''t even the good kind! They were the edible ones... I leave them and keep walking. Like I''d help feed them... hah! My eyes suddenly land on a small patch of grass growing around a decaying tree. Dew grass! It wasn''t what I was looking for but it was too precious to pass up! Dew grass stopped bleeding, fought off infection and even lowered fevers. I''m so glad I have something to help me in this new world... I walk over and kneel down next to the Dew grass with shiny eyes. I carefully pick the grass but when I look up, I do a doubletake. Is that... is that blood? I slowly stand up and carefully step over the decaying tree. I kneel down and lightly touch the red liquid with the tip of my finger. I smear it between my fingers and instantly know that it was indeed blood. Was it human or something from an animal? I look behind me with a frown before slowly standing up and following the blood trail. When I see a bloody handprint on a tree, I pick up my pace. The trail suddenly comes to a stop, leaving me confused. I slowly catch my breath as I look around for any signs. I go to turn back but I suddenly see something! It looks like cloth! I carefully walk over and freeze when I see a man laying on the ground holding his bloody chest. His breathing was uneven as a considerable amount of blood covers his entire lower body. I slowly step forward and quietly ask "Are you okay?" The man doesn''t move an inch so I step closer. I freeze again when I see the man''s face. Why were there so many attractive men in this world!? I slowly kneel down next to him and reach for his bloody chest. His large hand suddenly shoots out and grabs my wrist in a bruising grip. "Ah! Stop! I''m not gonna hurt you, I''m trying to help you." I say with a deep frown. The man''s grip was no joke! Even when half-dead... he''s strong... Dark black eyes find me within seconds as we stare at each other in silence. His skin is deathly pale as he frowns at me in confusion. "You''re gonna die if you don''t stop the bleeding..." I say in a soft voice. The man''s eyes clear up as his grip suddenly eases up. "Will you let me help you?" I ask him while looking to his chest. He watches me closely as he finally lets my wrist go. I''ll take that as a yes... I loosen his gown a bit and pull the sides back to get a better view of his chest. His dark eyes watch my every move but he himself doesn''t move an inch. It looks like a deep cut... from a sword? I rip a piece of my sleeve and use it to wipe some of the blood off. Even though I know it hurts, the man doesn''t even flinch. I pull out the Dew grass and look around for water or something but I see nothing but trees surrounding us. I look back to him and sigh with a conflicted frown. "I''m sorry but I don''t have another choice..." I throw some of the Dew grass in my mouth and start chewing the bitter grass. I pay attention to the taste and when it comes to the right point, I quickly pull it out of my mouth. I take the chewed up Dew grass and go to apply it on the man''s chest but he quickly catches my wrist again with a frown. "Trust me..." I say while looking into his dark eyes. He grits his teeth and releases me. I gently put the Dew grass on his chest and I can immediately see the blood slowing. I put the rest of the Dew grass in my mouth and chew it. I repeat the process and rip my other sleeve. With his help, I get it tied around his chest. The color in his face is already starting to come back... people here really are different. This kind of wound would kill people in my world... "Woman!" a man calls out for me in the woods making me jump. The hurt man looks behind me with chilling eyes and I quickly get up and say "I''m currently in the middle of being kidnapped... haha... I must have been gone for too long. I''ll lead them away. Good luck!" I quickly turn around to leave but the man suddenly speaks for the first time. "What''s your name?" He asks in a low deep voice. I turn to him and flash him a smile as I say "Nova" I then quickly turn away and run towards the men calling for me. I don''t know how that man got hurt but one this is very clear, he''s strong and he''s dangerous. As I run, I can''t help but laugh... The only time you''d see someone running to their captors... The wounded man watches the beautiful woman in red run away with a conflicted look. What crazy person would help someone else while being kidnapped? He looks down at his chest before looking back up with hard, cold eyes. If he wasn''t hurt so bad... he would help her. Another wave of dizziness hits him as his mind slowly darkens. All he can see are those beautiful green eyes... Chapter 86 - Lies I quickly walk back the way I came but I suddenly realized I was lost... I thought I came this way... I stop to catch my breath as I begin looking around the woods. Everything was starting to look the same... I feel a sudden gust of wind on my back but when I turn around, my heart nearly stops! Guozhi stands behind me with a dark look. "Holy! You shouldn''t sneak up on a girl like that... you nearly gave me a heart attack!" I say stepping back. His eyes narrow on me suspiciously as he steps closer to me. "Where were you, bunny? My men were looking everywhere for you." I step back again as I say "I was just looking for herbs while walking... you said I could walk around." Dangerous vibes roll off him, instantly making me nervous. He takes another step closer as he says "Then what are you doing way out here?" I quickly look around and say "Honestly, I got lost..." His eyes narrow on me again as he looks to my sleeves. "What happened to your sleeves?" "I... I found a hurt animal. I felt so bad so I used my sleeves to help stop the bleeding." I say stepping back even more. He finally stops and looks me over before lifting his head and smelling the air. I look at him with confusion... is he a damn dog or something? "That would explain why I''m picking up the smell of blood... from now on, you stay close." He says looking at me from head to toe. I swallow hard and ask "How did you find me..." He smirks at me as he steps closer. He lifts a lock of my hair as his dark eyes dance with amusement "I have your scent, bunny. I''ll be able to find you no matter where you go." I pull my hair out of his hand and quickly turn around. I start walking back to the campsite when he suddenly says "Where are you going?" I huff at him and say "Back to camp! Where else would I be going!?" I grumble a few more feet when I hear him say "Camp is this way, bunny..." His voice is rich with humor making me freeze. I grit my teeth before turning around and walking back. He leans on a tree and watches me with a sexy smirk with his arms crossed over his chest as I walk back to him. I point straight ahead then say "This way? Or this way?" I then point to the left with irritation. His smile grows as he licks his lips and says "Neither... follow me, bunny." I clench my fists as I give him a strained smile. His chuckle is low but I still have no problem hearing it... I follow him through the woods and after five minutes, we''re back at the campsite. He walks me to a smaller fire with the three stooges. "Stay here. I''ll be right back." He says before walking off. I look to the three large men staring at me with dislike. I return the look and use a stick to poke the fire. The sun was finally gone leaving everything in darkness. The fire cracks and pops as Guozhi shows back up with a new dress. He steps up to me and says "Go change, then come right back. If you can''t even be trusted to do this, I''ll have no choice but to change you myself." I grit my teeth and say "I''ll be right back." I quickly walk over to the small tent and change as fast as possible. As I step back out, I throw the dress into the woods with as much force as possible. Stupid jerk! "Feeling better?" Guozhi suddenly says behind me making me jump once again. His dark eyes continue to dance with amusement as he arches a dark brow at me. "Sure..." I say with a sarcastic tone. He slowly lifts his hand and holds up a cooked fish on a stick. I step back and look at the thing with large eyes. It still has its eyes... Guozhi frowns at me before looking back at the fish with a frown. "I thought foxes liked fish..." He says in a low voice. My head snaps to him as I say "What did you just say!?" His dark eyes come back to me before saying "I thought foxes like fish." "How..." I say with fear as he looks at me with confusion. Suddenly his face changes before saying "When I threw you over my shoulder at the Inn, I smelt your nine tail fox blood. Though to be honest... you don''t quite smell right. You smell different." I look at him with a mix of confusion and horror as I ask "Are you really part dog or something!?" His smile turns crafty as he says "I''m not a dog but I''m also not human. I''m from the Beast Realm after all." I frown at his words as I say "What''s the Beast Realm?" He looks at me in shock before slowly looking at me with suspicion as he says "Why do you not know about the Beast Realm? Everyone knows about the different realms..." I bit my lip and quickly grab the fish from him. I just messed up... "I was just playing before... I love fish." I say walking back over to the fire. Guozhi quietly follows behind me as his dark eyes watch my every move. I sit down and look at the cooked fish with determination. It''s like the thing is staring into the depths of my soul... I like fish... just not when it''s staring at me! I internally cry as I pull the fish up to my lips. I pull my lips back as far as possible as I use my teeth to slowly nibble the side of the fish but when the fish''s fin touches my cheek, I quickly pull it back with a look of despair. You can do this Nova... it''s just a fish!! I pull my lips back again as I try to nibble the skin for the second time. Guozhi watches the woman with a calculated look as she struggles to eat the fish. The more time he spends around her then more confused he becomes... she seems to be surrounded by mysteries. Chapter 87 - Wilderness I manage to eat some of the fish but without any seasonings, it was hard to stomach. I''m spoiled... Unfortunately, I have to sleep in the same tent as Guozhi. Guozhi lays on the thin mat and lifts his arm up in invitation. I frown at him as I say "Do you seriously think I''d just crawl over into your arms?" I give him a look of disdain as he chuckles and lowers his arm. "It gets cold at night. I''m only trying to offer you warmth, bunny." I roll my eyes at him and wrap my arms around my knees as thunder slowly rumbles in the distance. True to his words, a few hours later and the temperature had dropped a lot. I wrap the thin blanket around me to stay warm as my eyes start tearing up for the first time. I''m hungry, I''m cold, and I just want to go home! I sniffle and quickly rub my eyes as I bury my head under the blanket. Guozhi''s dark eyes slowly open and watch the stubborn woman huddled on the ground. She was crying... he narrows his dark eyes as he realizes he doesn''t like it. It actually bothers him to see her upset... He reaches out and grabs her foot, causing her to squeak in fear. He pulls her to him and easily wraps her with his blankets. She was cold... how did she get so cold so quickly? He pulls her close and tucks her against his chest as he tries to go back to sleep. His bunny was truly helpless... Nova bits her lip in anger but she''s no match for his strength. She sighs in defeat and tries to rest her weary eyes. She''s at least grateful he hasn''t forced himself on her... The warmth from his body soon soothes her into a light, restless sleep. The next morning, I wake up to the sound of loud thunder. I sit up with a start and instantly cringe at the massive headache. I slowly push the blanket off as I hear the men outside getting everything packed and ready to go. I stand up and frown at my achy body. Was I getting sick? I push the thought away as I step outside. It was still super early so the sun was just starting to come out but because of the incoming storm, everything was super dark and grey. Guozhi walks over and wraps a long coat around my shoulders before quickly picking me up and putting me on the horse. Not this again... I hold on for dear life as he easily hops on behind me. "We need to leave quickly to try and stay ahead of the storm. I''ll get you something to eat once we reach the next town." He says turning the horse around. His men leave the tent I was in as we quickly take off. My head seems to pound with every gallop so I grit my teeth and hold on for dear life as I pray that we get to the next town quickly. A few hours later, a large black Demon Wolf and a smaller Demon Wolf suddenly show up at the abandoned campsite as the first drops of rain begin to fall. "Grandfather! It really is Liling! Her smell is all over the tent!" MingMing says with excitement. Zhen walks over and confirms the scent as his hope begins to soar. "We aren''t too far behind, judging from the tracks, she seems to be with a large group of men..." MingMing frowns as she says "Does she know them?" Zhen shakes his head and says "Impossible, I think she''s run into trouble. Let''s hurry!" MingMing nods her head and quickly follows her Grandfather as the two follow the tracks left behind. I doze off a few times but when the rain begins to fall, I''m instantly awake. It''s like ice!! I try to wrap the coat around me but soon it doesn''t help. The skies had opened up and began to pour buckets of water down on us! The only warmth I feel is coming from Guozhi but it isn''t enough to fight against the chilling rain. After a while longer, I almost don''t even feel the cold rain anymore. I''m completely frozen! When I look up, I see lanterns from a town upfront. My relief can be felt as everyone heads straight for the town. Once inside, they head straight to the largest Inn. Many of the other surrounding Inns started shutting their doors in fear when they see Guozhi and his men but it doesn''t seem to phase them. Guozhi''s men quickly go into the large Inn as Guozhi hops off the horse. He quickly grabs me and carries me into the Inn but this time I don''t protest. I just want out of this rain! I''m completely soaked! I don''t know what Guozhi''s men are saying to the Inn owner but Guozhi walks straight passed them and up the stairs. He walks into a room and walks me straight to the back of the room with the large wooden bathtub. He quickly disappears as two young girls come back with buckets full of hot water with looks of fear on their faces. They glance at me from time to time as Guozhi paces back and forth in the room. My teeth continue to chatter as I wait for the tub to fill. It already felt better but I couldn''t wait to get out of these heavy, wet clothes. Once the tub was filled, he turns to the two women and says "Leave." They quickly bow and leave, not wanting to stay another second. Guozhi comes over and quickly pulls off my coat before trying to take my dress off. My frozen hands grab his as I say "I can do it." Through chattering teeth. His dark eyes turn cold before he nods and walks out. I strip out of the soaked dress as quickly as possible before slowly stepping into the hot bathwater. I hiss at the temperature of the water... it felt like it was burning me! I push past the pain and sit down into the hot water. Rose petals float around on the top of the water as I dip my cold, wet hair into the water. I slowly start to feel myself relaxing... but when I finally stop shivering, a large wave of exhaustion hits me. Chapter 88 - Discovery Bai Lei sits in his study as Ren appears in a crouch. "Master," He says with fear. Ever since his master has reappeared... he''s been terrifying!! "Speak.." Bai Lei says placing the report down on the desk. Ren swallows hard and says "The godly doctor Ju wasn''t able to cure madam..." Ren says in fear. Bai Lei slams his fist down on the desk and says "The doctor has the nerve to call himself godly but he can''t even cure my mother!? Just kill the useless idiot!" Ren bows deep and grits his teeth. He doesn''t care what it takes, he''s going to find that evil woman and drag her back even if it''s the last thing he does!! His master hasn''t come out and said anything but it''s clearly because of that woman! It doesn''t help that master''s father tried to kill his mother though... sigh, he needs to find that evil woman as quickly as possible. Only then will his life become a little better... Bai Lei waits for Ren to leave before walking out of the study. He looks up to the bright sky with dull eyes. He was able to save his mother''s life in time but she was still poisoned... is there really no one who can save her? Suddenly Nova''s green eyes and large smile pops up in his head making his chest hurt. He misses her so much it hurts... he clenches his fists before slowly losing his strength. He hasn''t been sleeping well with everything that''s been happened lately. The Domonic Realm was excited that their Emperor had finally returned but Bai Lei could care less... he felt as if he left half his heart back in another world... "Bai Lei, are you okay?" A beautiful woman with an equally beautiful voice asks as she walks over to him. Biyu smiles at him with love as she stops by his side. Bai Lei give Biyu a polite smile as he says "I''m fine, I''m just worried about Mother." Biyu gives him a look of understanding as she says "I''m currently looking for more doctors. I''ll find someone to cure her, don''t worry." Bai Lei nods his head but suddenly he feels something. Biyu frowns at Bai Lei as he suddenly looks off into the distance. She gently touches his arm as she asks "What''s wrong?" Bai Lei stares off and tries to figure out if it was just his imagination. Why does he suddenly feel Nova''s presence? That can''t be right... "It''s not good for the Emperor to always be so distracted... you seem different since you came back," Biyu says with a frown. She doesn''t know why but her womanly instincts were telling her that he met someone. She tightens her fists and keeps a pleasant smile on her face as she pulls on Bai Lei''s sleeve. Bai Lei finally looks back at Biyu before frowning and shaking his head. No, it''s just his hope playing on his imagination... She made it very clear to him before he left, she was never coming back. ~~~~~~ After taking a hot bath, I quickly change into the clothes Guozhi left and crawl into the large bed. I feel horrible... I must have gotten a cold. I pull the blankets up around me and slowly close my eyes as I shiver. Guozhi walks back in the room to find her curled into a ball under the covers. For reasons he can''t explain, he''s filled with worry and anxiety. He quickly walks over and gently touches her forehead with worry. His fear was confirmed... she was sick! She was burning up! "Jang!" Guozhi yells out as a man suddenly shows up in the room. "Yes, Boss!" Guozhi turns to him and says "Find a Doctor, quickly!" Jang looks to the woman before quickly nodding and running away. He''s never seen boss act like this... I guess he really likes this woman. Guozhi nervously paces in the room as he waits for Jang to return with a doctor but suddenly Guo walks in and says "Boss, we have two Ninetailed Foxes circling the Inn disguised as Demon Wolves. One male and one female." Guozhi grits his teeth and quickly steps out of the Inn, taking a deep breath. Guo was right... they smelled like kin. Was it her parents? Guozhi narrows his eyes and turns to Guo saying "Burn fox wood around the entire Inn, just don''t let it get into the Inn or I''ll kill you." Guo quickly nods and takes off. Guozhi walks back up to the room with Nova. Like he''d let them take her away from him... ~~~~~~ When Zhen sees the men around the Inn, his face falls. "Should we sneak in the back?" MingMing asks with eager eyes. Zhen quickly stops her as he says "These men are from the Beast Realm... they probably know were already here. They can smell us... they''ll know we aren''t Demon Wolves..." MingMing looks towards the Inn with a look of dissatisfaction. "This is my first time meeting people from the Beast Realm... I''ve heard they''re dangerous. Mother always told me to stay away from them..." Zhen nods but suddenly a strong scent hits him, making him and MingMing jump back. Zhen grits his teeth in anger as he says "They''re actually burning fox wood!! These bastards..." MingMing sneezes over and over as her eyes burn and sting. "Wh.. what is this!?" She asks with teary eyes. Zhen sneers and says "Fox wood... it''s poisonous to our kind... If we''re exposed to it for too long it can kill us. Stay away from the Inn... we need to think of another way to save Liling." MingMing pouts but she nods her head and tries to think of something else. Hateful! Chapter 89 - Causing Trouble Guozhi lets the elderly doctor into the room and watches his every move as he checks over Nova. "She seems to have caught a cold. I can write a prescription for her. Have her take it twice a day with lots of rest and she should be fine." The doctor says while writing the prescription. Guozhi takes the paper and waves the doctor off. After looking over the ingredients, he hands it over to Guo and says "Get everything on this and have someone reliable make it." Guo takes the paper but after reading it, he looks up to Guozhi with a frown. "Boss... why are you treating this woman so well? We should just leave her and return to the Beast Realm. What if more Nine Tail foxes show up?" Guo asks with concern and confusion. Guozhi gives him a hard look before saying "This woman is now mine. She''s part of our group now so we won''t leave her behind. Got it?" Guo is unhappy with this idea but he nods his head and leaves to find the closest herb shop. Guozhi turns to look at Nova with worried eyes. He wants to leave before more foxes show up... they could handle the two outside if they were to fight head-on but foxes, especially Nine-Tailed foxes, are known for being smart and crafty. He can tell she and the foxes outside are kin so they won''t stop until they get her back but if they can make it back to the Beast Realm... the foxes will be severely outnumbered. Looking back to Nova has him sighing in frustration. They can''t keep traveling while she''s sick... it would make it worse or even possibly kill her. He couldn''t risk it. They will just have to buy as much time as possible with the fox wood... "Boss!" Suddenly Guo comes stumbling into the room with a bloody arm. Guozhi''s eyes narrow as he asks "What happened?" Guo pulls out the list for the herbs needed for Nova''s prescription. The list was now bloody as Guo says "We can''t leave the Inn! The wolves won''t let us leave... they''re too fast." Guozhi''s jaw clenches in anger as he says "Give me the list." Guo hands the bloody list over as Guozhi walks out of the room. He quickly walks down the stairs and out the front door where the fox wood still burns. He takes a few steps forward before a large male fox disguised as a Demon Wolf shows up. "Move out of my way fox..." Guozhi says with a low growl. Zhen stands his ground as he says "Don''t think your little growl can scare me, boy. Give me the girl." Guozhi sneers at the fox before saying "Judging by the smell, she''s kin. She''s ill and I need to go get her medicine or she will get worse... move." A crafty smile spreads across Zhen''s face as he says "Hand me the girl and I''ll leave." Guozhi looks at the fox in shock as he says "Are you not concerned she''ll die!?" Zhen snorts and says "Your own actions have revealed your true colors, boy. I don''t know why, but you truly care about her." "In my eyes, the faster you hand her over, the faster I can heal her. So, what will be your next move, boy?" Zhen says with a glint to his dark eyes causing Guozhi to clench his fists in anger. "You''d risk gambling your kin''s life?" Guozhi asks with heated eyes. Zhen snorts and says "It doesn''t matter either way to me. You''ve taken our kin and that''s an insult to our kind. Either hand her over, or let her die. It''s up to you." Guozhi glares at Zhen before turning around and heading back to the Inn. This fox was clearly an elder... his powers are enough to destroy his entire clan. Guozhi storms back into the Inn with conflicted feelings. How could he be so cold to his own kin? As he steps back into the room and sees Nova''s red face, his feelings to keep her grow even stronger. ~~~~~~ "Grandpa... do you really mean that?" MingMing asks with confusion. Zhen sighs in despair as he says "Of course not! I''m trying to bluff to get Liling back... that man is dangerous... I don''t know if I''m strong enough to take him on right now with just the two of us." "He clearly cares about Liling so I''m trying to use that against him... I can only hope that it works. I hope Liling isn''t too sick..." Zhen says with another sigh as MingMing looks back to the Inn. She only met Liling for a brief moment but she already liked her, especially when she found out what she did for her Grandfather. She feels so guilty for losing her mind and running away... if she had stayed in the cave, none of this would have happened! It''s all her fault... MingMing looks back over to her grandfather with a heavy heart. She knew that Liling was special to him and he was extremely worried. She has to get Liling back, no matter what! ~~~~~~ Bai Lei sits in his study reading over the massive pile of reports left from the years he was gone. Biyu walks in with eternal tea and sets it on the desk before pouring some into a jade cup. She gently lifts the cup and says "Come, take a break and drink some tea." Bai Lei sighs and says "I''m fine. I need to get through all this." Biyu sticks out her lower lip and gives him a pouty look. The image was absolutely adorable but Bia Lei never took his eyes off the report in front of him. "What good is an Emperor who''s burnt out? You need to take care of yourself before you can take care of others, especially your mother. She''s worried about you." Biyu says with a sad look. Bia Lei sighs in surrender and places the report down. He takes the tea from her and takes a sip but he doesn''t really taste it. Everything has lost its taste lately... Chapter 90 - A Gut Feeling His dark eyes land on the jade cup making his heart sink even further. Why does he always think of Nova when he sees jade... Suddenly his eyes narrow as his head whips up. He sets the jade cup down and walks over to the window with a deep frown. Was this really just his imagination? That''s the second time he felt her presence even though it was very faint. Biyu watches Bai Lei with concern before she walks over saying "Winter is only a few moons away... Would you like to walk the Full Moon garden together?" Bai Lei ignores her as he tries to focus. He''s almost certain he hadn''t made it up this time... it was a faint feeling though... was it because she was in another realm? Had she really come back!? When he feels it again, his heart soars to the sky as he quickly turns around to leave. Biyu feels like something isn''t right so she quickly reaches out and grabs Bai Lei''s sleeve causing him to stop. Bai Lei turns to her with irritation and says "Not now Biyu, I have something important to take care of." With that, he pulls his sleeve away and quickly disappears, leaving Biyu along in the study. Her heart beats fast against her chest as a bad feeling slowly settles into the pit of her stomach. She has a gut feeling that something bad is about to happen but she doesn''t quite know what. Bai Lei has been different ever since he''s come back to the Demonic Realm and it was truly unsettling for her. Bai Lei quickly walks down the long hallway with his heart pounding with excitement and worry. What if he really was losing it? Suddenly Ren appears next to him and quickly keeps pace with him as he says "Master, there are numerous reports of a disturbance near the Beast Realm. The Largest Inn in a small town is being held by a group of bandits known as the Blood Bandits. They''re causing trouble with the citizens. They even have Demon Wolves attacking them." Bai Lei comes to a stop and glares at Ren while saying "What has any of that have to do with me? I''m busy..." Bai Lei turns away and starts walking again. He''ll go back to the Heavenly Realm to see if he can find any traces of Nova. Hopefully, nothing bad has happened to her... Ren grits his teeth and comes to a stop before saying "They reported seeing a woman with silver-white hair with them!" Bai Lei comes to a sudden stop before slowly turning to look at Ren with an unreadable look. "What did you just say?" Bai Lei says in a low cold voice. "Ever since you came back, you''ve been upset so I sent some Shadow Guards out to look for the evil... uh, I mean Nova. They saw a woman matching her description with the bandits known as Blood Bandits. I had other men ask around and it seems the bandits picked up the woman in the Heavenly Realm... I think it might be Nova." Bai Lei stands frozen as Ren continues to say "If it is... they took her away by force. The other women who were taken were later released because of her agreement to go with them. It seems like the leader of the bandits took a liking to her." Suddenly, the walls around them start bowing and snapping as the pressure in the hall starts to grow at an alarming rate. Ren falls to his knees and tries to surround himself with a protective barrier but it still isn''t enough. He swallows the blood building in his throat and says "Master..." Bai Lei snaps out of it and quickly pulls his power back as he says "What town?" Ren holds his chest as he says "Quixing.." Before he can finish his sentence, Bai Lei is already gone. Ren takes out a porcelain bottle and quickly takes a pill before quickly following after him. Bai Lei quickly steps in through the front gates of the town and sees everyone turning to look at him with fear. He hadn''t bothered changing or disguising himself. He quickly finds the Inn and only after taking a few steps closer, he sees the Demon Wolves Ren spoke about. He narrows his eyes on them before looking back to the Inn. Zhen feels a terrifying force causing him to quickly turn to see where it was coming from. Who was this man? Zhen locks eyes with Bai Lei and instantly knows this man is someone he can''t cross. Zhen pushes MingMing back as he watches the man in black and golden robes walk to the Inn with a murderous look. Maybe the Bandits messed with the man? This might be the chance they need to sneak Liling away! Bai Lei walks to the Inn with one thought in mind. The men around the door suddenly feel a murderous aura and instantly become alert. When they look up and see the man dressed like a King, they hesitate. Was this guy lost? "Move," Bai Lei says as he swipes his hand, causing the men at the door to go flying into the building next to them. They crash through the wall and end up inside on the ground of the tea house, groaning in pain. Bai Lei walks into the Inn and quickly dodges a sword. Bai Lei looks to the man with contempt before knocking him away. The man flies straight back and straight through the back wall. Bai Lei couldn''t be bothered by these useless men. He looks around the Inn with cold eyes but when he sees the stairs, he heads straight for them. The bandits in the Inn stand around in fear while holding their weapons. They know they should attack the mysterious man but they were terrified! He was incredibly strong! Suddenly Guozhi jumps down from the second floor and lands in front of Bai Lei with a glare. Bai Lei''s eyes narrow on the bandit and asks "Are you the leader?" Guozhi narrows his eyes on the unknown man and says "I am... I think you''re lost." Bai Lei looks at the man with a cruel smile as he says "Found you" Chapter 91 - Belongs To Me Bai Lei looks at the man with a cruel smile as he says "Found you" Guozhi narrows his eyes on the man and says "You''re looking for me? Why?" Bai Lei takes a step forward as he says "You have something that belongs to me." Guozhi tries to dig through his memory but no matter what, he doesn''t remember ever crossing this man. Had his men stole something from him? Guozhi quickly says "Tell me what it is and I''ll have my men return it to you." Bai Lei''s cruel smile grows as he says "You took my woman." Guozhi freezes as a wave of shock washes through him. It feels as if he''s been hit by lightning... His woman? Guozhi sneers at the mysterious man and says "I think you''re mistaken. There''s no woman here." Bai Lei''s smile disappears as the glares at the man in front of him. He tilts his head to the side as he says "Return the woman to me and I''ll let you and your men leave here alive." Guozhi grits his teeth as his eyes flashed with uncertainty. This man was powerful... too powerful. There''s no way to fight him right now and win... Even standing this close to him has Guozhi''s legs slightly trembling from the pressure this man is pushing out in waves. Guozhi grits his teeth and clenches his fists as he silently steps to the side, allowing the man to walk up the stairs. Hatred and anger filling his eyes. Bai Lei pushes past the man and walks straight to the last door on the second floor, where he feels Nova''s presence. He pushes the door open to find her laying in the bed with a beet-red face. His heart drops at the sight as he quickly walks to her side. She''s sick! He gently reaches out and touches her head before taking out a small porcelain bottle. He shakes out a small round pill and carefully puts it in her mouth. He grabs the water next to the bed and gently sits her up. He opens her mouth and pours in a little water as he says "Swallow the water, Nova." Her eyes flutter at the familiar voice as she automatically swallows the water and the pill. Bai Lei scoops her up with care and quickly walks out of the room. He wants to kill every man here, especially the leader but he knew Nova was more important. She needs a doctor. As he walks to the stairs, he sees the leader still standing there with blazing eyes. As he walks down the stairs, he holds Nova close as all the men watch with eyes full of bloodlust. He ignores their looks and walks past all of them without a second glance. They''re lucky he''s more worried about Nova. He can always find them later... As he walks out of the Inn the two Demon Wolves come running up to him. "The girl belongs to us," Zhen says in a low voice. He knows this man is strong but he can''t just let him take Liling away even if he is terrifying! He literally walked in there and walked back out like he was taking a stroll through a garden! Bai Lei looks at the two Demon wolves with a frown. Demon wolves can''t talk... foxes? "She belongs to me but you may follow if you want..." Bai Lei says with uncertainty. He remembers the things Nova told him before so maybe they just wanted to make sure she''s okay? Zhen frowns at the man with unease. Who is he to Liling? Zhen looks at the way the man carries her with care as his frown deepens. Zhen stiffly nods his head in agreement as the man turns and walks away. Zhen shares a look with MingMing as they follow behind the man with uncertainty. It''s not like they can overpower the man... the only thing they could do is follow him and wait for a moment to grab Liling and escape. Bai Lei knows just how crafty foxes can be, especially nine-tailed foxes, so he knows not to let his guard down. They were clearly worried about Nova so he''s going to let them follow. Once she wakes up, she can help clear things up. "You can travel with me or follow me yourselves." Bai Lei says coming to a stop. Zhen looks at the man before looking to Nova. She was sick and weak... he can''t let this man out of his sight. "We''ll travel with you," Zhen says with determination. Bai Lei nods his head and unleashes his power around all of them. Suddenly, they''re in a new place. Zhen quickly backs up to MingMing as he looks around their surroundings. The Demonic Realm!? Zhen looks back to the man holding Liling with fear. "Stay close." Bai Lei says as he turns and walks away. Zhen grits his teeth and says "Stay close" to MingMIng. MingMing nods her head in fear as she keeps close to Zhen''s side. When the legendary Dark Palace comes into view, Zhen comes to a halt. He looks back to the man in black robes with a new sinking fear. How does this man know Liling? And what does he want from her... he quickly catches back up to the man as his mind races with uncertainty and fear. Bai Lei ignores the two foxes and carries Nova into the palace. The guards at the gates deeply bow and say "Your majesty" Bai Lei doesn''t pay them any attention as he walks into the main courtyard. Ren appears at his side within a flash "You found her. She''s... sick?" Ren says with shock. "You did well this time Ren, I will reward you. Call for a doctor." Bai Lei says walking to his room. Ren looks at his master with teary eyes as he says "Yes!" He quickly shifts away with a large smile. His master praised him! It''s been a long time since he praised him... hehe. Chapter 92 - On The Mend Bai Lei lays Nova down on his bed as Zhen and MingMing cautiously follow them and watch. Bai Lei pulls the covers back and gently tucks her in as he touches her forehead again. Her fever seems to be going down a bit. "So, why are you two foxes following Nova?" Bai Lei asks turning to look at Zhen and MingMing. They both freeze, realizing that this man knows what they are. Zhen releases his magic and instantly changes back into a majestic White fox with nine tails. MingMing follows behind Zhen with unease. "Liling is my Granddaughter. Someone took her from my cave." Zhen says with a calm he didn''t really feel. Bai Lei''s eyebrows shoot up as a smile pulls at the corner of his mouth. "Granddaughter? She doesn''t belong to this world... how could she be your anything?" This time Zhen is shocked. He knows? "Liling saved my life, I adopted her as my Granddaughter... she is now my family," Zhen says with pride. Bai Lei''s smile disappears as his eyes flash with understanding. "So you''re the one she saved... you''re also the reason she''s changed, correct?" Zhen frowns a bit but nods his head. Bai Lei sneers at the fox and says "You''ve put a target on her! She''s a walking prey to others seeking power." Zhen''s eyes widen in shock at the man. "You care about her..." Zhen says with realization. Bai Lei scoffs at him as Zhen says "She was too weak before... she couldn''t cultivate, she couldn''t fight, she couldn''t do anything! I did the only thing I could to help her... I wanted to give her a chance to survive in this world." Bai Lei freezes as the fox''s words sink in. What he says is true... When he first met Nova... sigh... Maybe it was for the best? Bai Lei sighs and sits on the bed next to Nova and begins touching her long, soft hair. "Who are you?" Zhen asks with curiosity. Bai Lei doesn''t take his eyes off Nova as he says "I''m someone who fell hopelessly in love..." Zhen''s eyes nearly pop out of his head at the man''s words but he doesn''t know what to say. Ren and the doctor finally arrive and after the doctor does his check-up, he turns to Bai Lei with a bow and says "Your Majesty, she just seems to have a cold brought on by stress and lack of rest. I will write a prescription for her and she should be better in a few days." Bai Lei nods and says "That''ll do. Ren, take the prescription and make it personally." Ren wants to say something but he bits his tongue and accepts the prescription. He was a Shadow Gaurd!! Not a nurse!! He glances at his Master once more before leaving to make the medicine. Bai Lei looks down at Nova with an unreadable look. She came... she really came back. Something deep in his heart starts to swell and overflow with strange emotions as he leans down and places his hand on her head. ~~~~~~ I stir when I feel a cold refreshing stream of energy entering my body. I open my eyes and look up to see Bai Lei''s dark eyes looking down at me with concern. Was this a dream? Or maybe it was my fever making me hallucinate... "You''re awake... how are you feeling?" Bai Lei asks with a soft low voice. I blink a few times, this was real?? "Where... how?" I ask in confusion. Bai Lei gives me a knowing smile as he says "I felt you... and with Ren''s help, I was able to find you. I''m sorry I took so long..." I shake my head and then freeze. "Ren?" I ask in disbelief causing Bai Lei to chuckle. "Hard to believe I know, but he really did find you." Ren walks in at that moment and nearly drops the freshly made medicine. He''s never seen Master smiling like that!! He blinks several times to clear his eyes but nothing changes. His smile is so... gentle. That''s not a word he would ever use to describe his Master... Bai Lei looks up and catches Ren standing in shock. Ren quickly shakes himself and walks over with the medicine. "It has to all be taken while it''s still warm," Ren says with a tight voice. He turns around and nearly jumps out of his shoes. Where did the nine-tailed foxes come from!?! Were they here the whole time!?? Bai Lei lifts the bowl to my mouth but as soon as I smell the bitter smell, I quickly turn my head to the side and say "I''m fine, I promise. I just need a little sleep." Bai Lei frowns at me and says "Either you take it or I will help you." I give him a pleading look but it doesn''t phase him so I take the bowl with a look of resentment. I take a few breaths then I hold my breath as I knock back the nasty medicine. As soon as I''m done, I shove the bowl back to Bai Lei and cover my mouth. It threatens to come back up a few times causing Bai Lei to chuckle again. Suddenly a small fruit is in his outstretched hand. I look to it before looking to him in question. "I know how much you like sweet things, this is a Lily peach that grows here and it''s known for being sweet." I take the small fruit shaped like a small peach and bite into it. Juice nearly drips down my chin as flavors burst to life in my mouth, quickly chasing the bitter medicine away. I take a few more bites before sighing with content. Bai Lei reaches out and wipes at the corner of my mouth so I quickly lean back and wipe it myself. I give him a small thankful smile but suddenly someone clears their throat. I look over and find Zhen looking at Bai Lei and I with mirth. "Zhen!?" I say in excitement but when I try to get up, Bai Lei quickly catches me and says "You need to stay in bed. You need your rest." I give him a look of discontentment as I turn back to Zhen. He was giving me a relieved smile as he says "You have no idea how long I''ve been looking for you girl. I''m glad you''re okay... it seems like you''ve even made a new acquaintance." He gives me a knowing smile as he turns to look at Bai Lei. Chapter 93 - Introductions "Uh... Yeah. This is Bai Lei... I met him when I first came to this world." I say with an awkward smile. I don''t want Zhen knowing that it was him who I was running from. Zhen notices the awkward smile but he chooses to let it go as he says "A friend of Liling is a friend of mine. It''s nice to meet you, Bai Lei." Bai Lei nods at Zhen and says "It''s a pleasure to meet Nova''s family. Treat this place like your own home. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." Zhen nods at Bai Lei and thanks him but he still doesn''t let his guard down. This man was dangerous but if he was on Liling''s side, it would be a good thing. He''s definitely powerful enough to keep her safe but something was still bothering him... they called him "Your Majesty" and he walked into the palace as if he owned it... Zhen had a feeling this man was the King of the Demonic Realm... He was left with a lot of conflicting feelings. For now though, he will play nice and watch this man. Zhen gives MingMing a look and says "We''ll step out for a minute so you two can catch up." I watch Zhen and MingMing leave with a slight frown. Why were they stepping out? I finally got to see them and they''re already stepping out? Bai Lei reaches out and pushes a strand of silver hair out of my face, bringing my attention back to him. "You came back..." He says in a low soft voice. I give him a smirk and say "Who knew I''d miss having you around so much... I just didn''t expect the palace to be destroyed... what happened?" Bai Lei gives me a small smile as he says "It''s a long story." I stare at him with a lifted eyebrow until he says "I only went there to kill my father. He was a horrible man who had hurt my Mother over and over... I was waiting for my half brother to come back before killing them both but I no longer wanted to wait." I slowly nod my head as I try to understand but it''s kinda hard to do. He sees my look and gently strokes my head as he says "My world is different... being kind to your enemy will only hurt you in the end. He had to be killed." I nod my head again as I say "I''m not going to pretend that I understand but I know you aren''t the kind of person to go around killing anyone just for the sake of it... it''s your family business, I have no right to say anything." "Oh, where are we?" I ask looking around the large room with confusion. Bai Lei slightly stiffens as he says "We are in the Demonic Realm... this is the Dark Palace... My palace." I look around the room once more and nod as I say "So this is your real home?" Bai Lei still looks a bit stiff as he nods his head and says "This is my room so I want you to stay here and get better. I''ll send someone over to help take care of you but as soon as I''m done taking care of a few things, I''ll be back." I frown a bit but I nod my head and wave him off. He hesitates to leave but after he does, Zhen walks back in with MingMing. "I''m so sorry Liling... If I hadn''t run off..." MingMing says shifting into her beautiful human figure with a frown. I quickly wave her off and say "Don''t apologize for that! You just lost your entire family... you handled it a lot better than I would have. I''m okay, see?" MingMing gives me a grateful smile as she sits down on the bed next to me. "Liling, how do you know Bai Lei?" Zhen says stepping close. I frown and say "As I said, he was the first person I ran into when I came here... why?" Zhen gives me a grim smile as he asks "Do you know where we are?" His question has me frowning as I say "The Demonic Realm?" Zhen watches my face as his smile becomes grimmer. "The Demonic Realm is known for danger. Powerful and questionable beings reside in this Realm and the most dangerous one? The King of the Demonic Realm." My eyes grow a little large as I say "Well, as long as we stay away from the KIng, we should be fine right?" Zhen looks like he''s about to laugh as he gently shakes his head as he says "I believe that Bai Lei is the King." I sit frozen on the bed before awkwardly laughing while saying "He would have told me if he was King... right?" Zhen gives me a grim smile as he says "What do you think?" My eyes shoot around the room but other than being large and grand, it doesn''t tell me anything. I push the covers off as I quickly get out of the bed. "Woah Woah! You need to stay in bed!" MingMing says with worry. I wave her off as I walk over to the two large doors, leading out. As I step through, I look over to see two guards in black standing guard. "Who''s room is this?" I ask the two in black. They frown at me and share a look before saying "Reporting, this room belongs to his Majesty, the King." The two go back to staring off into space as I stumble back into the room. Was he really the King? Why would he leave that detail out!? I turn back around to see MingMing and Zhen watching me with concern. I give them an awkward smile as I say "Surprise... haha..." I reach up to grab my necklace but when I feel my bare neck, my heart drops. Guozhi still has my necklace... Chapter 94 - Plan B It''s fine... the necklace was a backup plan in case things went south... to be honest, everything had already gone south! It''s fine... Bai Lei found me and even Zhen is here... this is why I came back right? So what if he''s King... he''s still the Bai Lei I know. I feel a slight cold sweat as that thought slowly sinks in. Yes, I know Bai Lei but there''s a lot I still don''t know about him. One step at a time Nova... "Liling?" Zhen calls me breaking me out of my thoughts. I give him a large smile and say "Even if he is the KIng, he''s still the same person I know so I''m not too worried." Zhen gives me a small nod and says "You need to rest a bit more but once you''re better, I think we should work on building your strength." I nod my head in agreement as my mind starts to race. At this moment, I''m no different than a child in terms of strength. I''m a sitting target to everyone else and I don''t like the feeling. I never want to be stuck again like I was with Guozhi... I turn back to look at Zhen with determination as I ask "Can we start now?" Zhen looks at me with shock before chuckling and saying "You need to rest first. Once you''re better, we''ll start working on it." I give him a pouty look as someone cries out "My Lady!!" I turn to look back at the doors to see Chyou! A large smile crawls across my face as Chyou runs over with tears in her eyes. "I''m so happy that you''re safe my lady! I was so sad when you left!" I gently pet her head and say "It''s nice to see you again Chyou, I hope you''re doing well." Chyou wipes her tears and says "I''m much better now that you''re here. His Majesty and I both missed you so much..." I give her a gentle smile and introduce her to MingMing and Zhen. "I''ll make you a warm bath right away!" Chyou says running to the back. I look down at the red dress with a frown. It would be nice to get out of this... After a warm bath and clean clothes, I crawl back in bed with heavy eyelids. Maybe I really did need rest... I thought I was okay but I''m so tired. Ren walks into the room with a familiar wooden bowl making me cringe. Ren smirks at me as he says "I made this with a lot of care... please drink it while it''s still warm or I''ll have to make you more." I glare at Ren as he clearly enjoys my pain. I snatch the bowl from him and quickly knock it back as I cover my mouth. It tries to come back up every time!! It''s so nasty!! My eyes water as I struggle to keep it down. Ren''s smirk grows in delight as Bai Lei walks back in. Bai Lei lifts his hand and another Lily Peach appears making me smile. I quickly grab it and take a bite before relaxing. Bai Lei turns to give Ren a look making Ren freeze and dismiss himself. I watch Ren leave with a cold glint in my green eyes. Bai Lei sits on the bed next to me with a smirk while saying "I know that look..." I turn to look at him with a glare as I say "He started it...by the way, isn''t the King too busy to keep little old me company?" Bai Lei freezes and gives me a tight smile before saying "It wasn''t like I was trying to hide it from you... it just kinda happened." I watch him closely as I ask "Is there anything else I should know?" Bai Lei scrunches up his face in thought before shaking his head and saying "Not that I can think of... I have no reason to hide anything from you." I slowly nod and finish the peach in silence. Bai Lei Pulls the blankets up to me as he says "I gave Zhen and His Granddaughter rooms close to here so if you need them, they''re close." I nod and thank him as I awkwardly watch the sun lower in the sky. He reaches over and gently grabs a lock of my hair as he asks "What''s on your mind? You''re awfully quiet." I look back over to him and look into his dark black eyes. "Why do you suddenly feel different?" I ask in a soft voice making him freeze. His dark eyes search mine before slowly taking my hand in his larger hand. "I''m still me... the same one who rode the dragon with you... the one who played strip poker... the one who slept next to you at night. I have more responsibilities here but I''m still me." I give him a small smile but I still feel a bit uneasy in my heart. What was this feeling? Something tells me that things aren''t going to be as easy as I had originally thought... Bai Lei tucks me in and leaves after I fall asleep. He had more work to do... After resting for the last three days, I was feeling brand new! After cleaning up, I walk outside to the large courtyard with a large smile. I slowly stretch as I begin thinking about the training that Zhen will start teaching me today but when I feel a pair of eyes on me, I turn and find a beautiful woman dressed in a beautiful sky blue dress. She quickly gives me a smile and glides over like she''s walking on a cloud. I arched a dark eyebrow at her elegance and silently acknowledge her grace. She stops in front of me and says "Greetings, my name is Biyu and you are?" Was I picking up hostility? I slightly narrow my eyes on her as I return her smile and say "My name is Nova..." Her delicate eyebrows come together as she says "That''s an odd name... Welcome Nova, I hope you''re comfortable while staying here." My smile slowly turns into a smirk at her words. Why was she acting like this was her house and I was her guest? Biyu''s smile falters when she sees the cynical smirk on Nova''s beautiful face. Nova looks at her from head to toe with that same smirk and says "Who the hell are you?" Chapter 95 - Who? Biyu looks at the beautiful woman in front of her with shock. She clenches her fists inside her sleeves and strains to keep her smile in place as she says "As I said, my name is Biyu. I''m Bai Lei''s childhood friend... we were practically raised together. Who are you?" I look at the woman''s beautiful doe-like eyes with narrowed eyes. I''ve been on the receiving end of hatred many times being an orphan. Hell, people, in general, have a dislike towards me once they found out I was an orphan so her "I''m better than you in every way" attitude was plain to see. I''ve seen it many times before in many different shades. "It''s so nice to meet Bai Lei''s FRIEND. I''m the woman currently sleeping in his bed." I say with a smirk. Was I classy? No, but I can clearly see that she has feelings for Bai Lei and if I''m not mistaken, she''s even being possessive. Biyu struggles to keep her smile in place and decides to stop playing nice. This woman could clearly see through her act... Biyu drops her smile and quickly replaces it with a sneer as she says "Looks like uncultured trash has somehow rolled into the palace..." Nova smiles as she finally sees the true face behind the beautiful mask. "Another person''s trash is another''s treasure..." I say with a smirk. Biyu''s face scrunches up at the saying. "What? Trash is trash! You can act all high and mighty but when he grows tired of you, he''ll throw you out just like he did with all the other women. I''m the only woman who will remain by his side." I lift my eyebrows at her but my smirk stays in place as I say "So it''s like he stepped in a pile of dog shit and just can''t seem to get rid of it..." Biyu''s mouth drops open in shock as she studders "Di.. did you just compare me to dog shit!?" I look at her from head to toe once last time before nodding my head and going back to stretching. Biyu watches the woman stretch with a burning rage consuming her from the inside. This... this bitch has to go!! Other than her looks... She has no idea what Bai Lei sees in this uncultured woman!! "You do not fit Bai Lei! Leave! You will only bring him more trouble." Biyu says with a snarl. I turn and Look at her with an arched eyebrow and say "You got a little spit... right there." I point to her chin as she seems to completely lose it. She quickly wipes her mouth and goes to lunge at me but Bai Lei suddenly appears in the courtyard making her freeze. She quickly straightens her dress and goes back to being a delicate beauty as she turns to smile at Bai Lei. "You here early. I wanted to come get you myself." Bai Lei says walking over. I give him a small smile as I say "I''m just stretching. Biyu came to say hi..." I turn to watch her stiffen. She pulls off a graceful smile and says "I just wanted to make sure she had everything she needed." Bai Lei frowns and says "I made sure she has everything. You don''t need to worry about that." Biyu gives him a small smile and says "Sometimes women need womanly things... so it wouldn''t be easy to ask you for such things." Bai Lei frowns and looks lost in thought as I say "As much as I appreciate your... concern, Chyou is more than capable of handling those things." I give her a knowing smile and watch with mirth as her eyelid starts twitching. She lightly claps her hands and says "Great! I''m glad to know you''ll be taken care of while you stay here. Any friend of Bai Lei''s is a friend of mine..." Bai Lei slightly frowns at her and says "We can all catch up later. I need to speak to Nova." Biyu''s smile stiffens but she nods her head and says her "goodbyes" as she glides out of the courtyard like she did before. I watch her leave with amusement. Such talent... "How are you feeling? I haven''t been able to stay by your side very much because of my work. I''ve been away for several years so there''s a lot to handle." I wave him off and say "I''m fine but I have to ask... who is Biyu to you?" I turn to look up at his dark eyes in question. He blinks twice before saying "Biyu and I grew up together. She helped save my Mother''s life so I''m extremely grateful to her. Why?" I "Hmmm" and turn around to say "I was just wondering... do you have any other women?" I turn back around to watch his reaction. He frowns at me and slowly shakes his head saying "Why are you asking me that?" I lift both my eyebrows and turn to face him completely as I say "As you know in my world, one man, one woman. Any more and it''s considered "cheating"." I take a step towards him with a sharp look as I say "I came back because of you and Zhen... but know this, I don''t share my men. No matter who he is. If you can''t guarantee that, tell me now. I don''t want to waste my time otherwise." Bai Lei''s eyes narrow in on the small woman in front of him with shock. Never has a woman spoken to him like that... he was the King! He was to have multiple women!! That was only normal... He shakes himself out of his shock and says "I''m the King... I will have many women in the future but you''ll be the only one I''ll be with. I give you my word." My eyes turn cold and it isn''t missed by Bai Lei. "Wrong answer..." I say in a soft voice causing Bai Lei to freeze. Chapter 96 - Conflicts I give him one last look before I turn around and start walking away. Bai Lei blankly stares at her in confusion. Wrong answer? "N... Nova!" He quickly catches up to her and grabs her hand, pulling her to a stop and asking "Where are you going?" Nova tries to pull her hand away but Bai Lei has no intention of letting go. I glare at his hand before glaring at him as I say "I''m going to get Zhen and MingMing. Then, we''re leaving." Bai Lei''s hand tightens on her wrist as his heart nearly comes to a stop. "Leaving? Why??" He asks with confusion. Nova narrows her green eyes on him and says "Do you really not know or are you just playing dumb?" Bai Lei''s face turns dark... was she calling him stupid? Nova takes a deep breath and says "I just told you, didn''t I? I. Don''t. Share." She tries to pull her hand back again but Bai Lei continues to hold her in fear. "I don''t care who you are! I''m not going to stay here and act like everything''s okay with you marrying a bunch of women." Bai Lei quickly says "But I won''t touch them! They would only be a means to strengthen the palace and the relations with other Realms!" I stop trying to pull my hand away and give him a sarcastic look as I say "Who knew you were so weak... I didn''t realize you needed to use women to stabilize your kingdom." Bai Lei completely freezes so I quickly snatch my hand away. I give him one last look of "disappointment" before I turn around and storm off. Bai Lei stands in the courtyard in complete shock... when Nova puts it that way... He clenches his fists as he thinks back to all the men in court. All of them are insisting that he take several wives to stabilize the kingdom. Since he''s been gone for so many years, the powers supporting the Dark Kingdom have weakened and he just took the advice of the council. Was he really wrong? This was a normal thing... but what Nova said isn''t wrong. When he thinks about it, was he really so weak that he had to rely on the marriages to other women? He grits his teeth in anger... He looks up to the direction Nova stormed off to with conflicted feelings. Because she comes from a different world, her thoughts and ideas are different but if you really think about it, they aren''t wrong. He flips his long sleeves and storms off to his court. He needs to fix this now... those men will have to think of other ways to gain more power! When it comes down to it... this palace means nothing if she isn''t here. ~~~~~~ I storm off in irritation but I quickly realize that I''m lost. I''ve only left the room a few times and the few times I did, I only walked to the courtyard right outside! Bai Lei said that Zhen and MingMing were close so I should be able to find them if I keep walking... After a few more minutes of walking, I hear a faint voice saying "Your Grace, you need to go in now. The weather is starting to get colder, you shouldn''t stay out too long." I frown and follow the first voices I''ve heard in the last ten minutes. Maybe they''ll be able to point me back in the right direction. I come around the corner to find a beautiful older woman sitting under a large tree. Leaves of different colors were falling around her like petals from a brilliant red and yellow rose. The woman looks over to me in shock before a beautiful smile slowly crawls across her face, nearly blinding me! She was older but other than the few grey hairs around her temples, you really couldn''t tell! "It''s not every day that I see an unfamiliar face inside the palace. Would you like to join me for some morning tea?" The woman asks with kind, warm eyes. I look behind me before quickly looking back to her and pointing at myself in question. The woman giggles and nods her head while saying "Yes you, my dear." I look around once more before carefully walking over with my hands together. "Have a seat. I''m Lady Xue, and you are?" I carefully sit down and look at the graceful lady with awe. "Uh... Nova. It''s nice to meet you... I was just passing by, I didn''t mean to interrupt." Lady Xue gives me a warm smile and says "Nonsense, I''m always lonely here so it''s nice to have company." A servent walks over and pours fresh tea into our cups and steps back silently. Lady Xue lifts her cup to her lips and takes a deep breath before taking a sip. I look back to my cup and quickly grab it and take a sip. It wasn''t so bad... I normally don''t like tea but this was somewhat sweet! "Do you like it?" Lady Xue asks with a smile in her Pheonix like eyes. I give her a genuine smile and say "It''s the first time I''ve enjoyed tea, thank you." Lady Xue looks a little shocked before giggling but it ends quickly with a coughing fit. I jump up and go to her side as multiple maids come running over. "Your Grace, you really need to go in. The cold weather will only make your sickness worse!" I stand to the side as the maids tend to her but she quickly waves them off and says "I just made a new friend, I can''t possibly go in." The maids all turn to look at me and I quickly say "We... we can continue our little tea party inside... I don''t mind. It''s actually a bit too chilly for my liking." I say with an awkward smile. To be honest, I loved the cool breeze. I could stay out here for hours but judging by the maids'' words, this lady needed to go in. Lady Xue''s eyes light up as she says "That''s a wonderful idea! Let''s continue this inside then!" The maids all look relieved as they begin moving all stuff inside. Chapter 97 - Making New Friends The maids set up the small table inside a simple yet elegant room with large windows. I look around cautiously but Lady Xue quickly waves me over and pats the seat next to her. I give her a small smile and sit down next to her as the maids refill our cups with warm tea. "Would you like any snacks? We have these little cakes that are sweet and delightful." Lady Xue says with a large smile. I quickly return her smile and nod my head saying "That would be wonderful, thank you." After the cakes were delivered, I turn to look at Lady Xue and see that her lips are unusually white. Looking down to her hands, I see a slight blue tint to her nail beds making me frown. She''s been poisoned... how do I even know that? Was this part of the "herb perk?" I look back over to her and ask "I know this might sound odd but... can I hold your hand?" Lady Xue looks at me with confusion before lifting her hand and placing it in mine. It was like ice! "Your hands are so warm Nova, just like your eyes." Lady Xue says with a kind smile. I give her a small smile before gently turning her hand over and pulling her sleeve up. Her veins almost looked purple under her fair skin... "How rude! Let go of her Grace right this moment! Who do you think you are!?" Says the older servant who was standing outside with Lady Xue earlier. Lady Xue lifts her other hand at the servant as I ignore her completely. She was indeed poisoned... I place my fingers on her slim wrist and feel for her pulse. It was unsteady and fluttering at times... I pull my fingers back as my mind is filled with knowledge I shouldn''t really know. This definitely has something to do with the "herb" thing... suddenly something comes to mind. I look up to Lady Xue with a conflicted look as I say "Do you or someone in this palace have an herb called firetail?" Lady Xue looks at me with large eyes before turning to the servant at her side. The servant shrugs her shoulders and looks back to me with confusion. "I''m not completely sure but... I think I might be able to cure you if you let me try." I say with a small voice. Lady Xue''s eyes glitter with amusement while the servant''s face darkens "Do you take us for fools!? Numerous godly doctors have come to treat her Grace and none of them were able to help her, why would you think you''re any different? Are you a doctor?" I bite my lip and shake my head no. I wasn''t a doctor... I only know what''s suddenly inside my head. Even I wasn''t a hundred percent sure... I don''t want to hurt Lady Xue if I''m wrong. I release her hand but she quickly grabs my hand and says "Why don''t we give it a try?" I look up to her with shock as the servant cries out "My Grace! You can''t be serious!?" Lady Xue shoos the servant and says "Go find some firetail, quickly!" The servant wants to argue but she bites her tongue and quickly leaves the room. I look into Lady Xue''s kind eyes with confusion "Why do you trust me when you don''t even know me?" Lady Xue giggles and says "Who says I don''t know you? We just had tea together so we''re now friends. I believe in you." I give her a warm smile but when I look back down to her hand, I can''t help but sigh. Maybe she''s doing this because she''s desperate? If the poison can''t be taken out, she will slowly die... I look back up to her and say "I will do my best but I really don''t know if it''ll work." Lady Xue startles me when she reaches up and gently pets my head while saying "It''s enough to try, you have such pretty hair Nova. It reminds me of starlight..." Suddenly my eyes sting causing me to look away but Lady Xue saw it. Her warmth... I can feel it even through her ice-cold skin and it makes my heart hurt. She was such a kind woman... who would do something so horrible to someone like her? "My Grace, I have the firetail..." The servant says walking in out of breath. Biyu walks in behind her with a frown on her face. "What''s going on here? Who gave you permission to treat her Grace?" I roll my eyes in annoyance as Lady Xue says "Calm down Biyu, I''m allowing Nova to treat me. It''s my decision." Biyu glares at me and says "You aren''t even a doctor! Are you trying to kill her!?" I ignore her and grab the small knife on the table. "What are you doing!?!!" The maid and Biyu both yell and try to stop me but Lady Xue slams her free hand down on the table and says "I order you both to stand back! Neither one of you is allowed to interfere." The maid looks like she''s about to cry as Biyu clenches her teeth. Humph, we''ll see about this! Biyu storms out of the room as I place the blade over the flame of the candle. "I have to make a small cut, it''ll hurt a bit..." Lady Xue gives me a reassuring smile and nods her head. I turn to the maid and say "I need a bowl or bucket, something to catch the blood." The maid turns around and grabs a large bowl with tears in her eyes. I sigh and place the bowl on the ground and say "I need you to chew the firetail, it''ll be bitter but it won''t hurt you. Swallow the juice but not the plant itself, okay?" Lady Xue nods her head and picks up the red and purple plant that resembles a small tail. She pushes it into her mouth and begins chewing as I take a deep breath. I can''t believe I''m about to cut this woman but I need to get the poison out... Chapter 98 - Blood I take a deep breath and steady my hand. I can''t afford to hurt her by screwing it up! I place the small blade against her slim wrist and quickly slice it open. Only applying enough pressure to cause a deep cut but not to actually hurt anything. I feel Lady Xue flinch but to her credit, she never cries out. I lower her hand over the bowl and watch blood as dark as tar slowly seep out of her wrist. The blood wasn''t only dark, it was also thicker than it should be... I didn''t even need to be a doctor to know that isn''t right. The maid becomes faint as she says "Her Grace is bleeding..." I ignore the maid and look up to see Lady Xue looking at me with bright eyes while chewing the firetail. She nods her head and winks at me causing me to relax a little. I look down to see the black blood still oozing out of her but it was starting to move a little faster. I look up with a smile to see that Lady Xue''s face was now beet red. Beads of sweat were starting to form along her hairline so I quickly grab a napkin and lightly tap the beads of sweat. "The heat is from the firetail. It''s pushing out the poison, so even though you''re getting hot, it won''t hurt you." I say in a calm reassuring voice. Lady Xue relaxes a little and nods her head as I go back to looking at her blood. It was still pitch black but it was definitely moving faster. It was thinning out... I look down at the bowl with a frown. It was a lot of blood... I quickly turn to the maid and say "I need Dew Grass! Quickly!" The maids face crumbles as she says "Dew Grass? That''s out of season! We don''t have any of that!" I rack my brain and turn to her while saying "Bloodbark, tears of blood, or blood lilies. Any of them will do but I need you to hurry!" The maid looks to the full bowl of blood with a look of horror before running out of the room without looking back. I should have thought of this beforehand... But to be honest, I didn''t think the poison would be so bad... Suddenly, numerous footsteps were heard before the door to the room was pushed open with a bang! Bai Lei stood in the front in all his glory as several guards came to his sides. Bai Lei''s dark eyes find us and a moment of shock and confusion flash across his face before he yells "Halt! All of you, stand back!" Biyu comes running in the room and says "See! I told you someone was hurting Mother! Stop her before she kills her!" The guards look conflicted but Bai Lei ignores her as he slowly walks forward with a look of fear and uncertainty on his face. "Nova... what are you doing?" I look to the pale Lady Xue before turning to glare at Biyu. "I''m trying to cure her, she''s been poisoned," I say looking back to Lady Xue. Her head falls to the side so I quickly reach out and catch it before she hits the table. I gently lower her head down and go back to looking at her arm. It was still black but it was now the right consistency. "Nova, if this is about what happened earlier, I promise you that it''s all being fixed." Bai Lei says nervously as he steps a little closer. Seeing his Mother pass out like this... he wanted to think about this clearly but he couldn''t help panicking. I scrunch up my face in confusion... What happened earlier? Does he mean the fight? What does that have to do with Lady Xue?? I cut him a cold look and say "It has nothing to do with earlier, I''m only trying to help Lady Xue." "Moooove!! Move out of my way this instant!!" Suddenly the older maid is back and pushing her way through the guards. "Let her through, quickly!" I say looking to Bai Lei. Bai Lei goes to tell his men to move but Biyu grabs the herbs from the maid''s hands and instantly burns them! "Enough of this charade! You''re going to kill her Grace! Guards, seize her!" Biyu yells causing the guards to slowly move. Bai Lei wants to release his power but he doesn''t want to hurt Nova and his Mother so he quickly yells "Move and I''ll kill you!" The guards freeze in fear as the maid snaps. "What have you done!!! That herb was for her Grace!!" Biyu looks at the maid with a frown and says "Have you been infected by her lies as well!? Do you actually believe she can heal her Grace? She even admitted to not being a doctor!" Bai Lei''s anger grows as he snaps "Enough! Biyu! Get out!" Biyu looks to Bai Lei with shock as she says "Are you serious? I''m trying to help Mother!" The maid pushes past Biyu and reaches into her large belt. She pulls out several large clumps of herbs and shoves them at me with trembling hands. "I didn''t know which was best so I grabbed several of them... you also didn''t tell me how much you needed!" The maid was still panting and sweating but I suddenly wanted to kiss this woman. "You did well," I say and quickly begin smooshing the Blood lilies into a small plate. Everyone in the room watches with confusion and even though Bai Lei wants to save his Mother, he holds back, wanting to trust Nova. After I smoosh the Blood Lilies, I carefully tilt the plate and pour all the liquid on the spoon. It wasn''t much, but it was enough. I quickly and carefully pour the bright red liquid into Lady Xue''s mouth and encourage her to swallow. Another few moments pass before the color in her face starts to come back. I look back down to her wrist to see the blood nearly red. The bowl was now flowing over and all over the floor but I ignore it as I feel her pulse on her other hand. It was no longer uneven or fluttering... When I look back over and see bright red blood coming out of the cut, I quickly wrap her wrist with a cloth and raise her hand. I turn to Bai Lei and say "She needs to lay down and rest now. She should be good as new in a couple of days. Just make sure she gets lots of rest and plenty of fluids." Bai Lei stares at Nova in shock before carefully scooping his Mother up. As he races her to the bed, he can''t help but wonder. Did Nova really just cure his Mother? "Quickly, call for the physician." The guards following him and nod as one quickly leaves. The rest silently follow behind him with sweaty backs. Chapter 99 - All Better Bai Lei stays by his Mother''s side as the older physician comes in carrying his wooden box of medicine and tools. The physician checks Lady Xue''s pulse and looks up with shock. "Her Grace... she''s better. I can no longer detect the poison!" Bai Lei''s heart races in joy as he looks back over to his sleeping Mother. He had no idea Nova was a doctor... "Take care of my Mother. If anything happens, let me know immediately." Bai Lei says quickly leaving the room. ~~~~~ Biyu glares at me with hatred as she says "What you''ve done is truly foolish! You''re lucky you didn''t kill her but you''ve probably made things worse by trying to steal Bai Lei''s affection!" I slowly stand up from the table and straighten my white dress. It''s a miracle blood didn''t get on it... I stick my finger in my ear and wiggle it around a few times before looking back to Biyu and saying "Are you always this stupid and annoying or is this something you reserve for me alone?" Biyu''s fists clench in anger as the air around her starts shifting. I arched a dark eyebrow at her with a slight smirk. Was she going to use her powers against me? "If Bai Lei doesn''t have the heart to get rid of you, I will!" Biyu says lifting up her hand. I quickly lift my foot and kick the bowl full of blood straight at her, covering her from head to toe in foul, black blood. "AHHHHHHH!!!!" Biyu screams at the top of her lungs as the wind around us becomes unstable. She goes to charge at me but slips in the blood, falling face first. I take a step back and say "Oooh, that looks like that hurt. Do you need a hand?" I look down at her with a sly smile causing Biyu to sneer at me. Her white teeth stand out in the dark black blood, making her look like a monster. Bai Lei walks into the room and freezes to see Biyu on the floor covered in blood with me standing in front of her with my hand out. "What happened?" He asks walking over with concern. Biyu begins to cry as she points to me and says "She kicked the bowl of blood all over me!!" I quickly hide my smirk and replace it with a look of concern as I say "I''m so sorry, I wasn''t paying attention and accidentally kicked over the bowl... I was trying to help her up but she seems mad at me..." Bai Lei frowns at Biyu and says "What are you getting so upset about? It was clearly a mistake, she was even trying to help you up. Your behavior tonight has been disappointing Biyu, Maybe you should go back to your courtyard and think things over for a while." Biyu looks up to Bai Lei with utter shock as she lifts a shaky finger to me saying "I was only trying to protect Mother! This lunatic came out of nowhere and suddenly acts like a doctor, How could anyone trust her!" Bai Lei glares at Biyu and says "Enough! Maids, help take Lady Biyu back to her room." Biyu''s face drops as the maids come in and help her up with white faces. The black blood was truly foul-smelling. Bai Lei watches them leave with a frown before turning back to me. I couldn''t take it any longer, "Pfft... hahaha!! You do know that I kicked that bowl of blood straight at her, right?" I wipe my tears away as Bai Lei chuckles saying "How could I not?" He grabs my hand and pulls me out of the dirty room before looking me over to check if I was okay. "Did she do anything to hurt you?" He asks looking into my green eyes. I give him and blank look and say "Of course not, I''m just playing with her." I turn to walk away but Bai Lei quickly reaches out and grabs my hand saying "Thank you for saving my Mother''s life." I freeze at his words and turn to look back at him with shock. I blink several times before saying "Lady Xue is your Mother? Then what you said earlier... you thought I would lash out and hurt your Mother!? Because of our argument!??" Bai Lei slightly panics and says "No, yes, but no. I panicked when I saw all the blood but I knew I could trust you. That''s why I told the guards to stand down and why I didn''t stop you. I had faith in you." I narrow my eyes on him and say "I''m starting to lose faith in you..." Bai Lei''s mouth nearly drops open before snapping shut and quickly saying "I told the court officials that I won''t marry but one woman! Nova... we come from different worlds... I''m learning how to love you the right way. Please give me the chance to do things right, I promise to keep trying, no matter what." I look to his dark eyes and see the sincerity so I slowly nod my head. Bai Lei quickly pulls me to his chest, wrapping me in a tight hug. My eyes go large before slowly returning the hug. His clean scent washes over me, making me relax. As long as he''s willing to try, I''ll try too. Something suddenly comes to mind so I lean back and ask "Why didn''t you follow me earlier when I stormed off? Weren''t you afraid I''d leave?" Bai Lei leans back and gives me a knowing smile before saying "It would be a miracle if you somehow left the palace... I wanted to fix things with the court officials as soon as possible." "That way, when I faced you the next time, I could face you with confidence. Set the standard Nova and I will rise to it and above it." I look at him in shock for several minutes before slowly smiling and saying "Are you sure? I''m not easy..." Bai Lei returns the smile while reaching out to touch my hair. He was always doing that... "I''m counting on it, Love..." Chapter 100 - When Can We Start? My smile suddenly falters and I quickly look up to him with a frown. "Who is Biyu to you and your Mother?" Bai Lei sighs and says "Biyu''s Mother and my Mother were childhood friends and after Biyu''s Mother passed away, My mother took her in." "Years later, someone tried to kidnap my Mother but Biyu saved her... she''s been like a little sister to me all these years. She''s a bit immature and hotheaded but she truly cares about me and Mother. This is the first time I''ve seen her so..." Bai Lei frowns as he searches for the right words. "It seems she''s changed since you''ve been gone..." I say watching him carefully. His frown grows as he says "It does seem that way... she wasn''t like this before." I nod my head and look around his Mother''s large courtyard. "When can we start my training?" I ask watching the large tree lose its colorful leaves. Bai Lei turns to me and says "We can start now if you''d like?" I look back to him before looking back to the room behind us. I shake my head and say "I''ll work with Zhen for the next few days. You need to stay close to your Mother and make sure she''s okay. Keep a close eye on her..." Bai Lei''s eyes narrow as he steps closer asking "What do you mean by that?" I bite my lip and turn to him saying "On second thought, you should probably keep her getting better a secret. I''m not saying there is someone here trying to harm her or anything... but I think it''d be wise to keep it hidden for now." "You''ve been gone for years, there''s a lot of unrest so don''t give them an easy target... you know, just in case," I say with a small smile. His eyes turn cold as does the air around us. "Would someone actually dare?" "Your enemies won''t care who you or who your Mother is... They''ll go for the weakest spot." I say with a shrug. Bai Lei''s eyes narrow on me before saying "Start your training with Zhen, as soon as my Mother is better, I will begin training you myself. As it stands... you and my Mother are too vulnerable." I chuckle and say "Don''t worry about me, it''s like I have a jinx... I''m too unlucky to die." Bai Lei turns to me with a frown before shaking his head. "When we get done, no one will be able to hurt you. Bad luck or not..." ~~~~~~ "Boss!! Where are you going!? You know that it''s dangerous in the Inner Best Forest!" Guo says trying to stop Guozhi. Guozhi shoves him out of the way and strolls towards the dark forest saying "If I want to take her back, I have to become stronger than that man! I can only do that by entering the Inner Forest." Guo looks at his Boss with despair as he shouts "What''s so good about that woman!? Sure she was pretty but we can find more like her!" Guozhi clenches his fist and ignores him. How can he explain something even he himself can''t understand? All he knows is that he wants her back... He reaches up and touches the necklace around his neck. She was different... He can honestly see himself spending the rest of his life with her. No one is going to stop him from making that happen, no one! ~~~~~~~ "Master, I''m glad to see you completely healed." The shadow guard says kneeling down behind a tall handsome man with long black hair. The man turns to look back at the shadow guard and asks "Have you found out about the woman?" The shadow guard lowers his head and says "Reports say she was kidnapped in the Heavenly Realm by a group called Blood Bandits. The leader known as Guozhi, took a liking to her but it seems she fell ill." The handsome man''s fists tighten as the shadow guard continues. "That''s when things become a little strange... two Demon wolves showed up and started circling the Inn but never entered. We found traces of Fox Wood..." The handsome man''s eyes narrow at the mention of Fox Wood. Why would they burn Fox Wood... Unless... "It looked like Guozhi was trying to get medicine for the woman but the Demon wolves wouldn''t allow him to leave. Suddenly... Y... your brother showed up." The handsome man, Lei Wei, looks to the shadow guard in alarm. "Why did Bai Lei show up? Isn''t that bastard in the Demonic Realm?" Lei Wei says with a vicious look. The shadow guard''s head nearly touches the floor as the air around them becomes so heavy, he can hardly stay upright. "This servant doesn''t know... He went into the Inn and took the woman with silver hair. She was unconscious at the time... We don''t have any more information after he took her to the Demonic Realm..." The desk next to Lei Wei suddenly collapses into a pile of powdered wood as his anger soars. Bai Lei again!! He was off cultivating when he heard news of his father being killed... when he made it back to the palace, it was already too late. Lei Wei clenches his teeth in anger... If it hadn''t been for Nova, the injury giving by Bai Lei would have killed him! Nova saved his life... he needed to save her. She was unlike any woman he had ever seen... "Get some men into the Demonic Realm. I want reports on the woman and Bai Lei..." Lei Wei says with a low commanding voice. The shadow guard sighs in relief when the pressure in the room becomes normal again. "It will be done. I will let you know as soon as we''re able to locate the woman." Lei Wei flicks his long dark blue sleeve and turns to look back out the window. The green trees were now changing colors but it was slightly disappointing... the green reminded him of her eyes... it was disappearing, just like she did. Chapter 101 - What? Bai Lei walks me to Zhen''s courtyard and tells me a little bit about the palace and what to "expect" to see while here. It wasn''t a lot of information given but I think he didn''t want to overload me or cause me to become overwhelmed. To be honest, I was already overwhelmed but I tried to play like everything was cool. When I came back... I wasn''t aware of who Bai Lei really was. I just thought we''d be like before... I knew there''d be challenges but... A King?? One step at a time... I can still go back if things went south, right? I just need to focus on getting stronger, that way, I can survive more than a day in this world and also take back my necklace. "What''s on your mind?" Bai Lei asks in a low voice pulling me out of my thoughts. I turn to him and give him a small smile while saying "Your Mother is not only beautiful on the outside, but also on the inside." Bai Lei gives me a warm smile before saying "I planned to introduce you two once you settled in more... thank you again for saving her." I nod my head and keep walking in silence as Bai Lei frowns. I look over to him in question but he waves me off. His dark eyes seemed bothered by something... "There she is! I was just about to come get you." Zhen says walking over in all his foxy glory. I want to pet him... I give Zhen a large smile and run over to give him a tight hug. I use the hug as an excuse to run my fingers through his snowy fur. Zhen chuckles and says "This Grandfather truly missed you, child. Don''t ever disappear like that again!" I chuckle and hug him tighter as I say "Never again." If I ever do leave, I will make sure to tell Zhen, no matter what. "I will leave you two to it, let me know if you need anything." Bai Lei says behind me. I release Zhen and stand up to see Bai Lei quickly leaving. I frown in his direction until his entire body disappears mid-step. My eyebrows shoot up and I turn to look at Zhen with excited eyes. I point in the direction Bai Lei just left in and ask "Will I be able to do that too??" Zhen looks at me with a strained smile and says "You have to learn to walk first..." I frown at him as he turns to walk back into his courtyard. He was using that as a metaphor, right? I can walk just fine! I follow after him until we come across a sandpit. He stops next to the round pit and says "Take off your shoes and walk to the middle." I nod my head and quickly take off my shoes. As I step onto the white sand, I feel as though I''m stepping on silk. The sand was so smooth!! I dig my toes into the sand a bit as I walk to the middle with a large smile. This was some high-grade premium sand! I turn to face him with a smile as I reach the center but the look on Zhen''s face has my smile slipping. "What?" I ask in confusion. Zhen doesn''t say a word as he looks back to the mess I''ve made in the otherwise smooth sand. "Was... was I not supposed to leave footprints? You told me to go to the center... how am I supposed to do that without stepping on it??" I ask in confusion. Zhen''s face falls even more as he says "You''re supposed to walk but you made it look like someone carried a dead body through it!" This time my face falls as I look at him in disbelief saying "Oh, now you''re just being dramatic! I just dug my toes in a little..." Zhen snorts at me and says "Make it smooth again and we''ll start." I narrow my eyes on him as I slowly start erasing the footsteps. I ease my way back and cover my footsteps until nothing but smooth sand is left. I look up to see Zhen watching me with a bored look. "Is there some kind of importance to the sand being smooth?" I ask brushing the fine sand off my hands. Zhen shakes his head and says "I just didn''t like the way it looked. Now, we can begin." My jaw nearly hits the ground as my eye starts twitching. I quickly snap my mouth shut and take a few deep breaths to calm myself. Zhen turns to hide his smirk but I still caught a glimpse... "Now, I want you to leave the sandpit without making a single mark on the smooth sand," Zhen says stepping back to watch me. I frown at him and look around the sandpit. It was entirely too large for me to jump out of... A smile comes to my face as I turn around and place my butt up in the air. I go to take a step back and cover my footsteps but Zhen quickly says "You can''t walk out." My frown grows as I quickly stand up and turn to look at him in confusion. I was going to use the same technique I used to get in... but now I can''t walk out? "Zhen... you know I can''t fly, right? I can''t do the disappearing thing either... how do you expect me to get out?" Zhen gives me a knowing smile as he says "That''s for you to figure out." He then walks over to a large tree and lays down to watch me in a comfortable position as I stare at the sandpit with mixed emotions. I look to Zhen one last time before slowly nodding my head and sitting down. I clearly needed to think... Zhen watches Liling with a growing smile. She''s smart and even though she has a temper, she seems to know how to control it. He has a feeling she will soon be growing by leaps and bounds. Chapter 102 - Was That Supposed To Happen? Bai Lei quickly leaves Nova with Zhen and shifts over to his office with a brooding look. He had looked over multiple things today and it truly disturbed him. The first was the Court Officials, The second was Biyu''s behavior. The third, the guards and how they listened to Biyu''s command. None of this was okay... he had been gone for years so the power inside the Palace was distributed evenly so no one person can have sole power but that seems to have happened anyway. He never guarded himself against Biyu because she was like family, like a little sister. Bai Lei tightens his fist as he looks at the reports on his desk. It seems he''ll have to keep a closer eye on this "Little Sister" of his... Suddenly, his entire body freezes as he turns to slowly look out the window. That... He just felt power from the Under Realm! He quickly shifts over to the highest peak in the Demonic Realm and waits but he doesn''t feel anything else. Bai Lei narrows his handsome, sharp eyes and waits a bit longer. He hadn''t made that up... he felt power from the Under Realm... and that, shouldn''t be possible. ~~~~~~~ Hours had past and I was still sitting in the soft white sand, completely lost. I look over to see Zhen sleeping under the tree. I have a bunch of evil ideas to sneak out while he''s asleep but that wouldn''t help me in the long run. This was so that I can become stronger so I need to take it seriously. I strain to pitcher myself next to Zhen and will myself over but nothing happens. I imagine being light as a feather, lighter than a feather, but nothing works! I sigh in irritation and look to the bright sun in the large sky. I look back to the sand and slowly pick up a handful. "Can''t you just move out of my way?" I say under my breath as I slowly pour the white sand out of my hand. Suddenly, the falling sand starts to slow to a stop! I blink several times and nearly jump when I see all the sand lifting up around me as if someone suddenly turned off the gravity. W... what in the world? I slowly reach out and touch the floating sand, causing it to just move like waves in the ocean. "L... Liling?" Zhen''s shaky voice has me looking over to him in shock. "Did you do this?" I ask looking back to the white sand in amazement. Zhen''s mouth opens and closes several times like a fish out of water before snapping shut and shaking his head. "This.. this is all you Liling... I''ve never felt this kind of magic before..." Zhen says startling me. Suddenly all the sand falls back causing me to jump and cover my face. I wave my hand in front of my face and cough several times as I look back to Zhen with confusion. I stand up and walk out of the circle as I brush myself off and say "That''s absurd, I didn''t do anything. I''ve been trying for hours but I couldn''t do anything." Zhen looks at me with confusion before shaking his head saying "No, I felt the power coming from you. What did you do before the sand started floating?" I frown and think back before shaking my head and saying "I was irritated and wanted the sand to just get out of my way." Zhen slowly nods his head as he falls deep into thought making me frown even more. "Was that supposed to happen?" I ask in confusion. Zhen''s dark eyes look back up to me with confusion but also wonder as he says "As old as I am... I have never seen magic like that... I''m getting excited just thinking bout it!" I step back and give him a small smile while saying "So... I did well?" Zhen snorts before laughing and saying "You failed! You left footprints!" I turn to look at the sandpit with disbelief before Zhen burst into laughter. I suddenly have an evil thought and decide to try it out. Within seconds, all the sand from the sandpit lands ontop of Zhen, completely burying him under the soft white sand. This time I burst out in laughter as the pile of sand explodes, covering me in the soft sand. Zhen glares at me and he shakes the remaining sand out of his fur. Even though I was now covered in sand, I couldn''t stop laughing. Zhen''s lips twitch as his eyes shimmer with hidden laughter. "Even though your little trick is neat and fun to watch, I was able to blow off your attack with just a wave of a paw," Zhen says with mirth. I wipe my tears of laughter as I say "That wasn''t an attack, I just wanted to get back at you for being petty." "Hmmm... I want to see what else you can do. Let''s go." Zhen says turning to walk away. I try to shake the rest of the sand off but it seemed never-ending. I frown and look back to the empty sandpit. "Return," I say under my breath and watch with amazement as the sand slowly slips back into the pit. I look at the small rivers of sand slowly disappearing into the pit with excitement. "This... I actually have powers..." My smile grows as Zhen calls for me. I quickly turn around and go to chase after Zhen but I suddenly feel something, making me freeze. I frown and turn around to look at the empty courtyard. Nothing but a gentle breeze is felt so I cock my head to the side in confusion. I felt like someone was here... was I just imagining things? "Liling?" I turn around and see Zhen right behind me looking at me with a frown. I smile and say "I wanted to clean up the sand." Zhen looks back at the sand and nods before looking past me and into the courtyard. "I thought... I thought I felt someone watching me but I guess I just imagined it." I say turning to look back at the courtyard. Zhen narrows his eyes and says "Never ignore your instincts, child. They will help you stay alive. Someone was indeed here..." Chapter 103 - What Else? Zhen and I look at the courtyard for a few more moments before Zhen says "Let''s go. Whoever was here is no longer here. I will talk to the King about it later. It may have been one of his Shadow Guards." I nod my head and slowly follow Zhen out with a slight frown. My "instincts" were telling me that is wasn''t one of Bai Lei''s men... I don''t know how I know that, I just do. We walk for several minutes before we come to a nice little pond filled with lily pads and large pink flowers. Zhen stops next to the pond and nods his head before turning to me and saying "What can you do with water?" I blink several times before looking back to the water with excitement. I step forward and sit next to the water''s edge before saying "Rise" I wait for several seconds before frowning. Nothing... I turn to look back at Zhen with disappointment. Zhen chuckles at me and says "Try something smaller... a pond this size is probably too much for you at your current strength." My eyes light up at his words. What he says is right! I just started cultivating... I lean forward and scoop up a handful of water and say "Rise" Instantly, the clear water in my palm begins to float like a small water bubble. A large smile breaks out across my face as I turn to look at Zhen while pointing at the floating water bubble in excitement. Zhen''s smile grows as his dark eyes flash with amazement. "What can you make it do, child?" Zhen asks stepping closer. I mumble "Dance" and watch as the water begins to lengthen and sway in the air like a dancing fairy. "I want you to give the command in your mind... don''t say it out loud," Zhen says watching the water with excitement. I look back to the water and think "Break" The next second, the water splits up into a bunch of smaller drops looking almost like rain. Zhen''s chest rises and falls in excitement as he says "Good job Liling! Now, I want you to turn it into a weapon and attack me! Don''t worry about hurting me, you aren''t strong enough right now." I frown a little and want to disagree but he nods his head and says "I''m ready!" I feel uneasy about it but decide to trust him. I look to the floating water droplets and think "Attack" The water seems to turn sharp as it shoots straight at Zhen with amazing speed! My eyes grow large with worry but it''s for nothing. Zhen easily blocks the water and throws his head back in laughter and delight. "You did it, child!!! Do you have any idea how special your powers are!?" I nervously lick my lips and shake my head no. Zhen chuckles with delight as he comes over and sits next to me while saying "This power is unlike anything in the world. We have powers of destruction and strength but no one can control nature! It seems that you can command it to do anything you want! The possibilities are endless!! As you continue to cultivate, you''ll be able to do more and more with your powers. Just think about it..." Zhen''s eyes become far away as he loses himself in his thoughts but I can only play with the ends of my hair with confusion. This was a good thing, right? I look down at my silver hair and find myself frowning. Things always seem to be different with me... it must be because I''m from another world. Could I control nature because I was in charge of world-building in the gaming process? The herb thing carried over... so, had this too? It would make sense in a way... My brain hurts! How is any of this possible!? Sometimes things can''t be explained... they just happen. Kinda like two stars accidentally colliding and creating a new planet with life... or religion... no one can truly explain it and yet, it exists. I guess in a way... this is just like that. I look to the pond and wonder how much stronger I have to become in order to control this much water. If I want to be able to protect myself and those I care about... I need to get much stronger! When I think about possibly returning to my world, my heart starts to ache again. I look out over the calm water and feel myself growing calmer as well. It''s starting to look like I may remain in this world for the rest of my life... that should be okay, right? I don''t have family back in my world... I only have my teammates but even then, they have their own lives... "Liling?" Zhen calls me and gently nudges my shoulder with his nose. I turn to him and give him a warm smile as I say "I want to become much stronger... as strong as I can." Zhen smiles at me and nods his head but I see the way his dark eyes watch me in concern. "Liling, my child, you don''t have to become stronger if you don''t want to. I can always protect you and keep you safe. You should only do what makes you happy, the rest will fall into place." Zhen says watching me with kind eyes. I reach out and give him a large hug while saying "Becoming stronger to protect the ones I love and care about will make me happy. Thank you for taking me as your Granddaughter, you are the first... the first one who really wanted me." Zhen stiffens in my arms before slowly relaxing. Suddenly, a warm wash of energy is felt as a strong pair of arms wrap me up in a large hug. This time I stiffen as I lean back to look at the handsome man with white hair in front of me! Zhen slowly smiles at me and pulls me back into a large hug saying "It''s about time my Granddaughter knows what I truly look like. Don''t worry child, you''ll always have gramps with you." I slowly relax into his arms as I slightly chuckle saying "You... you don''t seem like a Grandfather when you look this... young." Zhen chuckles and says "I''m a NineTailed fox, we age extremely slowly. I''m older than the dirt we''re currently sitting on." I chuckle again and snuggle into his warm chest. Yes, he''s young and handsome looking but the warmth I feel coming from him is that of a Father or Grandfather. It was priceless... Suddenly the air around us drops several degrees and I feel a large weight pushing down on me. Zhen stiffens and looks up to Find Bai Lei glaring at us with a murderous look. Chapter 104 - Its Not What It Looks Like! "Pull your power back or you''ll hurt her!" Zhen says with a growl causing the air around us to instantly lift. I lift a hand to my chest and look to Bai Lei with large eyes. Just how powerful is he!? Bai Lei''s face flashes with concern before taking a step closer. He stops and looks at both of us with a look of pure heartbreak. It makes my chest hurt even more than it already was!! I look down and realize I''m still in Zhen''s arms... Zhen who looks like a handsome young guy... I quickly try to stand up but my legs nearly give out causing Zhen to quickly reach out and hold me again. Bai Lei goes to step forward but Zhen cuts him a look and says "You little brat! Hurt my Granddaughter again and I will take her away with me!!" Bai Lei looks to Zhen with shock before looking at him from head to toe in confusion. "Z... Zhen?" Bai Lei asks with a look of disbelief. "Hmph... blind as a bat!" Zhen says with a snort. Bai Lei suddenly rushes over and quickly scoops me into his arms as he says "I apologize, I was extremely rash just then... it seems I lose my head when Nova is involved." "Hmmm... some mistakes can happen but should never be repeated," Zhen says giving Bai Lei a stern look. Bai Lei Nods he head and quickly shifts us back to his room. He quickly walks over to the bed and sits down with me in his lap. He goes to place his large hand on my chest so I quickly block his hand with a bewildered look. "Behave," He says in a low voice while pushing my hands to the side. He places his hand on my chest and I soon feel a soothing energy washing away the pain in my chest. I look up to his dark eyes as I sit in his lap watching him. He refuses to look at me though as he continues to pour in the soothing energy. "I''m sorry... I should have paid better attention... I should have handled that entirely different." He says still looking down. I slowly reach up and gently touch the sides of his face, bringing his dark eyes to my green eyes. I give him a small smile and say "I think anyone would have been shocked seeing something like that. If I walk in on you hugging an attractive woman, I''d be pissed too. It was a misunderstanding and a mistake." Bai Lei''s face crumbles a bit as the soothing energy disappears. He wraps me in a tight hug while saying "I''m so sorry I hurt you... even if you choose to be with another... I should have never allowed my power to hurt you. My anger..." I place my fingers across his mouth and say "It was a mistake." "A mistake that will never happen again..." Bai Lei says pulling my hand away and lightly kissing it. I watch his lips gently touch the knuckles of my fingers as the wind gently blows into the room. "We''ll both make a lot of mistakes in the days coming... mistakes lead perfection," I say in a whisper. Bai Lei looks to me with shock and longing, stroking my own flames of longing. "You''re already perfection..." He says in a low whisper like trance. His eyes slowly start glowing red, pulling me out of my trance-like state. He tenses up and looks down but I grab his face again and slowly bring him back up to look at me. His eyes fluctuate between their dark black color and the red. Like he''s fighting it... "Why do your eyes turn red? This isn''t the first time I''ve seen it." He looks at me with a conflicted look and hesitantly asks me "You aren''t scared?" I look to his red eyes with shock before slowly smiling and saying "Of course not! It''s just another part of you I haven''t met yet." An unreadable emotion flashed across his handsome face as his eyes change completely. Not only had they turned entirely red, but his pupils were also no longer round! They were now slit like a cat''s! My eyes enlarge as he watches me with fear. "That''s a neat little trick... how and why are your eyes like this!? Is this the only thing that can changes?" I ask in excitement. Bai Lei watches me with surging emotions before slowly pulling me closer. His red eyes look down to my lips with a hidden desire making me slightly shiver. He feels it and freezes so I lean forward the rest of the way and place my lips upon his. His hands around my waist tighten as he pulls me forward and deepens the kiss. When I feel his tongue against my lips, I open my mouth and allow him to enter. He moans and breaks the kiss for a split second to whisper "Nova" Before kissing me again. I don''t know what kind of magic this man has but I like it! Maybe it''s his eyes... maybe it''s just the way he kisses me but I can feel his hunger and desire through his lips and hands and it turns me into a flaming pile of mush in his arms. Suddenly, a loud gasp is heard before a loud crash is followed. Bai Lei flips me around, placing me behind him so fast, I''m nearly seeing stars. What just happened? I blink several times before I hear Bai Lei yelling "What do you think you''re doing just walking into my room?" I lean around Bai Lei to see Biyu standing at the door with a pale face. "I... I.. I just wanted to apologize about before. I... I use to always walk into your room..." She says in a trembling voice. Bai lei glares at her and snaps "That was before when we were younger! Maybe it''s time for you to get married." Biyu''s face becomes even more white as she drops to her knees and says "I''m truly sorry! I will never enter your room again without permission. Please, I don''t want to be separated from you and Mother... I''m sorry!" She lowers her head on the ground and trembles in fear making me frown. Chapter 105 - Growing A Little Closer Bai Lei glares at Biyu''s trembling figure as he sighs and says "Leave." Biyu quickly stands up on shaky legs and bows before quickly leaving with clenched fists. Why!? Why was it that weird silver-haired vixen!? Ever since she''s appeared, Bai Lei''s been acting differently. Can''t he see how much she loves him and Mother!? She''s done everything in her power to keep his place here untouched but he doesn''t seem to even care! All he''s worried about is that slut! Biyu storms out of the courtyard with her teeth clenched in anger. After taking a few more steps she comes to a stop and takes several deep breaths. She''ll just wait until he grows tired of Nova... she''s like a new toy to him... he''ll come around once he grows bored. Biyu takes another deep breath and slightly smiles while saying "Now I just need a way to show him how useless she is..." A vicious light flashes across her dark eyes as she comes up with an idea. ~~~~~~ I watch Biyu run out with a frown and look to Bai Lei standing in front of me. I won''t tell him to get rid of her... I kinda enjoy pissing her off and watching her squirm but if she takes it too far... she''ll have to go or I will. I''m not a hundred percent sure if he''ll choose me over her though. She is like a little sister to him... "I should send her to the Heavenly Realm..." Bai Lei says with a sigh of irritation, surprising me. "That reminds me, I want to ask you about that... When you talk about the different Realms, are you talking about different worlds within this world?" I ask with confusion. Bai Lei turns around to look down at me sitting on the bed with a small smile as he says "Hmmm... you could say that." He waves his large hand and I watch in wonder as a map appears in his hand. He pulls the map open and says "This is our world and the different Realms in it. This is us here." I look to where he''s pointing and then look around the map with large eyes. "So when you say Realms, it''s like different Countries in my world... So everything is still in the same world. Just split up in different countries." I say looking up to him. He watches me with a frown and says "Different Realms... different countries... I guess?" I giggle at him, while slowly understanding more of this world. His dark eyes watch me with warmth before the map disappears with a flick of his wrist. "That''s so cool... I want to learn how to do that." I say looking at his empty hands. He steps closer to the bed and reaches out to my chin. His long finger gently tilts my head up as he looks down at me with dark eyes. "I will teach you everything I know..." His sudden seriousness takes me by surprise as I look up to him with mixed emotions. The sun coming in through the open door and hitting his back outlines his body, casting him in a dark halo. His black and gold outfit making him look like the King he really is as he stares down at me with dark deep eyes. I grab the hand holding my chin up and use it to slowly stand up on the bed. This time, I''m at his eye level thanks to the bed. He watches me with amusement as I step closer to him saying "You teach me everything you know and I''ll teach you everything I know..." Bai Lei gives me a dark smirk before pulling me to him with the tug of my dress. I laugh as I gently crash into him and nearly lose my breath when I see his large smile. It should be illegal for him to smile... He leans in and gently kisses my forehead before moving to the tip of my nose. His smile grows as he kisses my cheek and chin causing me to laugh again. I grab his face and kiss his smiling lips. He kisses me back but it''s broken by his chuckle. He leans in and kisses me a few more times before wrapping his arms around me and lifting me off the bed. He turns us once before slowly lowering me onto the ground without breaking the kiss. I enjoy every minute of my body sliding down his before my feet touch the ground. I lean back and say "At this rate, we won''t be leaving this room." He gives me a dark smile before saying "I''m completely okay with that..." I lean in to kiss him again when suddenly Ren appears by the door covering his eyes. "Master... Something important needs your attention..." I quickly try to pull back but Bai Lei refuses to release me as he slowly turns to look at Ren with a glare. "Something important? Something more important than... this?" He asks with irritation. Ren nervously licks his lips and keeps his eyes down on the ground as he says "I apologize... it''s about the... Under Realm." I feel Bai Lei''s arms around me tighten as he freezes. I turn to look at Bai Lei in question but he quickly lets me go while saying "Stay close to Zhen, I need to take care of a few things but as soon as I''m done, I''ll come find you." I watch him closely but he doesn''t give anything else away so I nod my head and watch the two leave. Why did he act like that when he heard it was about the Under Realm? I guess something happened? I walk out of the room and into the courtyard to watch the sun slowly setting. I should call it an early night and begin cultivating. That way, I can become stronger, faster. I call for Chyou and take a quick bath before cultivating the rest of the night. I notice that every time I go up a level, it''s slightly harder to reach the next but that''s progress, right? Chapter 106 - Small Changes Bai Lei rushes over to his study with Ren but as soon as they enter, he turns to Ren and says "Speak." Ren lightly bows and says "After your command, we went to see if anything had changed with the Under Realm and we found the barrier had been damaged..." Bai Lei narrows his eyes and says "Damaged how?" Ren frowns and shakes his head saying "It looks like the impact came from within but we can''t rule out the possibility of them receiving help from the outside." Bai Lei nods his head and turns to face the window while saying "Leave several Shadow Guards there to keep an eye on it... if there are any changes, let me know immediately." Ren nods but his frown continues to grow as he disappears. Bai Lei clenches his fist as he looks out the large window facing the large mountains. How were they breaking the barrier? His Grandfather sacrificed his life to erect that barrier... The people from the Under Realm use to be like the rest of the Realms Until they started messing with evil... The people from the Under Realm suddenly became stronger and shocked the entire world but no one really knew how. Others figured it was a new cultivating technic but then one day, Bai Lei''s Grandfather and his men witnessed the people from the Under Realm killing and eating women for power. It shocked and disgusted them so they confronted the people from the Under Realm but it only caused a large backlash. A war broke out that nearly destroyed life as we know it but Bai Lei''s Grandfather, Lady Xue''s father, sacrificed himself to create a barrier around the Under Realm. Sealing all the evil people up within the Realm so that they couldn''t harm the rest of the world. He wanted to kill them, to erase them from the face of the planet but he wasn''t strong enough. No one was... so that was the only thing he could do. Since the Demonic Realm sits on the border of the Under Realm, he felt like it was his responsibility to take them out. To keep his people from being killed... Bai Lei closes his eyes and instantly sees the strong laughing man known as his Grandfather. He was more than just a Grandfather, he was like a father to Bai Lei as well... Now, all Bai Lei had left was his Mother. Bai Lei slowly opens his eyes as the sun''s last rays of sunlight streak across the darkening sky. Well, he had more than just his Mother now... a pair of jade color eyes come to mind making him smile. When she was sitting on his bed looking up at him with those jade-like eyes... his insides clench as he slowly closes his eyes. She was so pretty is was hypnotizing... he finds himself slipping into those eyes and falling further and further. ~~~~~~~ The next morning, I get up and stretch with a yawn. I look around the empty room with a slight frown. I guess he''s still busy... I can''t help but keep thinking about the Under Realm that was mentioned before. It wasn''t so much the Realm as it was his reaction... I''ll just ask him about it later. I get cleaned up and change into a new white dress with a smile. I really didn''t like other colors... But when I sit in front of the small mirror, I freeze. I lean forward with a frown and look over my face with suspicion. Why do I feel that I look... different. "My Lady?" Chyou calls out to me from behind causing me to jump and hit my knee on the table. I grab my knee and slowly lower my head onto the SOLID WOOD table in silence. Chyou runs over in a panic asking "My lady! Are you okay? Do I need to call for a doctor!?" I lift my face up and look at her in disbelief as I say "My ass isn''t on fire! I just hit my knee... Don''t sneak up on me like that..." I say rubbing my sore knee. Chyou twists the ends of her sleeves as she says "I''m really sorry my lady... I ... I just wanted to see if you were ready for breakfast? You didn''t eat dinner last night..." I look at her with despair. "Alright alright, I''m sorry okay? You didn''t do anything wrong. I just need to pay more attention to my surroundings and I would love breakfast." Chyou looks like she wants to say something else so I quickly wave her off and sigh with relief once she''s gone. "Can this Grandfather have breakfast with you?" Zhen says from the door behind me. I look up to find the morning sun washing over him in a warm, golden glow. I smile at him and stand up while saying "I wouldn''t have it any other way! It''s gonna take me a bit to get used to you looking so..." Zhen chuckles and says "Young?" I nod my head as he chuckles again while saying "Everyone from our fox clan was like this... it''s just a part of who we are." I nod my head and walk over to the table as Chyou sets the table. "I wanted to ask you something," I say taking a bit of food. Zhen takes a sip of tea and lifts a white brow at me. "What''s in the Under Realm?" I asked taking another bite of food. Zhen chokes on his tea, causing half of it to go all over the food on the table. I look to the food before looking back at him in horror. "You just ruined all the food!" I say with bewilderment. He coughs several more times before wiping his mouth and clearing his throat. "Why are you asking about the Under Realm?" Zhen asks with worry. I frown at him and his reaction before putting my chopsticks down and saying "Bai Lei acted strange when Ren said something happened with the Under Realm." Zhen stiffens in his seat and quickly asks "What did he say?" An hour later, we both sit at the table in complete silence. Zhen had told me everything... including what Bai Lei''s Grandfather had done. "Is there a way to fix the barrier?" I ask with worry. Zhen''s eyebrows come together in thought as he sighs and says "That... I don''t know." Chapter 107 - Problems "Is there something we can do to help? I mean... man-eating people sounds like it''ll be bad for everyone involved." I say with an awkward smile. Zhen gives me an equally awkward smile as he says "Not man-eating... women. They eat women." My lip twitches as I say "Same difference. What if I become stronger? Can I help then?" Zhen loses his smile as he slips into thought. He slowly nods his head as he says "It wouldn''t hurt to become stronger. Whether you''re able to help or not... it would be good to be able to protect yourself if things do happen." I frown in discontent. When I think about what Bai Lei''s Grandfather did... Bai Lei won''t do the same, right? I bit my lip as my mind starts spiraling in horrible directions. This is the worst time to have a vivid imagination... I shake myself out of my thoughts and quickly turn to Zhen with a look of urgency. "I need to become stronger as fast as I can!" Zhen looks at me with confusion as he says "While it''s good that you want to become stronger... it''s not good to rush things. Let Bai Lei and his people handle things with the Under Realm. I''m sure they have things in place for this." I stare at him unconvinced as I quickly close my eyes to cultivate. "Child! You need to eat before you start doing that again. If you mistreat your body, you won''t progress no matter how hard you try." I crack an eye open and look at the uneaten food on the table while mumbling "I would have if someone hadn''t spit all over it..." Zhen''s eye twitches as he calls for Chyou. After she changed all the plates, we both eat while discussing our plans. For the next two weeks, I''ve been cultivating nonstop and my strength has slowly grown. Bai Lei has only been stopping by ever so often as he''s been "busy". I keep wanting to talk to him about the Under Realm but any time I bring it up, he runs off and brings something else up. My patience on the matter has ran out... After cultivating for a few hours, I decided to take a walk around the courtyard. I need to stretch... As I walk around the large courtyard, I pull the white cape-like jacket around me. The temperatures have dropped a lot over the last week and when the wind blows, it cuts right through you. Zhen says that when I become stronger, I will be less affected by the cold and heat. That was something I was looking forward to! I can''t imagine what it''s like living without airconditioner in the middle of the summer... Suddenly, I feel like someone is watching me from behind. I stop and turn to look behind me as the wind wipes my long silver hair back and away from my face. I squint against the cold wind and look around the empty courtyard. Why do I always feel like I''m being watched these days? I look around the courtyard once more before frowning and turning back around. Someone in solid back quickly lifts his hand and blows a sweet-smelling powder in my face! When I turned around and saw someone standing right there, I sucked in and jumped out of fright, so the sweet powder went straight into my mouth! I quickly try to spit the powder out as I choke and cough but my world tilts and suddenly goes dark. The last thing I remember is falling to the ground as the man dressed in black grabs me. ~~~~~~~ Zhen stands outside of the meeting hall waiting to speak with Bai Lei. Nova had been feeling like someone has been watching her for the last few weeks. Zhen thought it might have been Bai Lei''s men but Nova told him she felt otherwise. Nova wanted to talk to Bai Lei herself but he''s been so busy lately, he only stops by occasionally and when he does, it''s only for a short moment. Zhen has even set up and hidden inside the courtyard to see if he can catch anyone but he didn''t see or sense anyone. He has no choice but to wait out here to see Bai Lei. After a few more hours, the officials slowly start leaving the grand room. Zhen grits his teeth in annoyance and walks up to the large doors. The men who started walking out, freeze when they see the attractive man with white hair. Was he human!? They heard that his majesty brought back a woman with silver hair... was this the person!??? Was his majesty into men!?? Zhen ignores all the men''s looks and walks straight into the room. Bai Lei was about to leave when he caught sight of Zhen''s white hair. Bai Lei frowns in concern and quickly walks over to meet Zhen halfway. The men who were once leaving were now watching the two attractive men with wide eyes. "Zhen, what brings you to my court? Is everything okay?" Bai Lei asks with concern. Zhen looks around and says "Do you have something a little more... private?" Several of the older men standing around suck in and gasp at Zhen''s words causing the two attractive men to frown and look at the surrounding men with confusion. The surrounding men quickly realize their mistake and quickly cough to hide their reactions. Bai Lei narrows his eyes at the men and turns to Zhen saying "Let''s head to my office. No one will bother us there." Zhen nods his head and follows behind Bai Lei as the surrounding men begin gossiping. "It must be true! The King is into men!!" "Look how kind and courteous he was towards the man with white hair... you can clearly see he''s important to his highness!" "Exactly! He''s never like that to others!" Ren freezes at the door with a look of confusion on his face. He slowly turns around to look at the older men gossiping. Did they... did they really think that his Master was into men!?! A shiver runs down his back as he thinks about what Bai Lei would do once he found out... These men... He''s starting to question their intelligence! Chapter 108 - Who? Zhen quietly follows Bai Lei to his study and once they''re alone, Zhen gets straight to the point. "Nova says she keeps feeling like someone is watching her. I''ve tried to find someone or something but I couldn''t. I know you''re busy but I feel like I should let you know what''s going." Bai Lei''s eyes harden as he quickly looks past Zhen. Ren appears behind Zhen and says "I will look into immediately." Bai Lei looks back to Zhen as Ren quickly disappears and asks "When did this start?" Zhen gently strokes his chin as he says "I noticed her behaving strangely around the time she got better... She wanted to speak to you about it herself but you''ve been mighty busy. That''s why I came to see you myself." Bai Lei clenches his teeth as his guilt begins to creep into his heart. With everything that''s been happening... he''s been neglecting Nova... He wants to spend all his time with her but the Under Realm''s barrier is failing. Every day it grows weaker so they''ve been trying to think of solutions. Suddenly, Ren appears in the room in a rush. Even out of breath he holds his hand out and says "Nova''s missing! I found this powder in the courtyard next to a pair of male footprints." Bai Lei and Zhen both stiffen before Zhen quickly reaches out to the powder. Zhen lifts his fingers to his nose before growling and saying "It''s nightshade!" Bai Lei''s power threatens to bring the whole office down before he suddenly disappears. Ren wipes the cold sweat on his forehead before quickly following. Bai Lei appears in the courtyard and looks around with panic. Zhen shows up and begins sniffing the air as Ren shows up with fear. "Look for her! Any signs!! How the hell did someone get in and out of my palace without my knowledge!??" Bai Lei yells in anger. Ren shudders and says "Forgive me, Master... most of the Shadow Guards are at the Under Realm border..." The ground under Ren''s feet snaps and splits, nearly making him fall as Bai Lei''s anger grows. "Find her!!!" He yells making the surrounding area shake, and all the birds in the area to take off in flight. Ren feels death at his heels as he quickly jumps up and says "I will find her no matter what!" He then takes off searching for clues. No matter what, he has to find Nova or he won''t bother returning! Bai Lei watches Ren take off and clunches his chest. Who!? Who would have the nerve to take his woman!!! His mind races as he looks around the empty courtyard with panic. Not just the nerve... who was capable of snatching her from his own palace! Feeling a wave of power, Bai Lei turns to find Zhen back in his white fox form. Zhen looks over to Bai Lei and says "I can track better in this form. I know you can''t leave the palace so I will go look for her, look after MingMing for me." Bai Lei clenches his fists but he nods his head in a silent agreement as Zhen takes off out of the courtyard. Suddenly an insufferable pressure pushes up his chest causing him to cough. He quickly covers his mouth but it doesn''t stop the bright red blood from slipping past his long fingers. He looks down at his bloody hand with anger and resentment. He flicks his hand and lowers it as he tries to suppress his growing anger. Hold on Nova... just hold on and please be okay, Love. The sight of him was enough to scare the masses. The bright blood dripping from his lips oddly matched his blood-red eyes. ~~~~~~~~ The sound of snapping and popping from a fire slowly pulls me out of a deep sleep. I pry my heavy eyelids open and look up at the unfamiliar... cave? I blink several times trying to clear the fog from my brain. Cave? I try to turn my head to the side and groan with the effort. Why was it so hard to move?? When I start seeing the unfamiliar surroundings and furnishings, my brain slowly starts waking up. Where am I? My heart starts to race as I slowly push up from the soft bed. I look down at the soft bed with a frown. What the hell? The man in black... the powder... damn it! I try to get up but my entire body feels as if it''s in tar! It must be the damn powder that he used... who is he though and why did he kidnap me!? I look around the unfamiliar cave and all the things in here but when I don''t see a door or exit of any kind, my panic starts to grow. What kind of freaking cave is this!? I force myself to sit up with a tremendous amount of willpower but I couldn''t get my legs to work. I look around the room for something to help me walk when suddenly, someone appears in the cave. I grip the blanket in fear when I see the tall man turn to look at me. Shock and confusion hits me when I see the man''s handsome face. Wasn''t he the man I helped in the woods? He''s less bloody now but I would recognize those cold eyes anywhere! "You... what''s going on?" I ask in confusion. He watches me with those cold eyes and says "You''ll get the feeling back in your legs later tonight. How are you feeling?" I blink several times trying to make sense of everything and ask "Are... are you the one who brought me here?" The man stays in the same spot watching me as he says "It was my Shadow Guard who brought you here, why?" I frown at him and say "So you''re the one who wanted me here?" The man nods his head once while watching me closely. I tilt my head to the side as I try to understand. "Why?" I ask in confusion. This time, he frowns at me as he says "I wanted to rescue you." Chapter 109 - Misunderstanding I slowly point at myself with a confused look. He watches the jester before nodding his head. I shake my hand and quickly say "I think you''ve misunderstood something. I was kidnapped before by the Bandits but now, I''m with the person I want to be with." His cold, dark eyes narrow on me as he asks "You''re with the King of the Demonic Realm?" I sigh in relief and nod my head saying "Exactly! He rescued me from the Bandits so I''m fine now. I really appreciate you trying to help me though." I give him a warm smile and watch him freeze. He quickly looks away and stares at the wall next to us. I turn to look at the wall a few times before looking back to him, perplexed. Uh, hello? He suddenly turns back to me with a stern look and says "It''s a good thing you''re okay but you should know that the King is an evil man." I frown at his words and shake my head saying "I think there''s been a misunderstanding... the King of the Demonic Realm is a nice person." His cold eyes harden as he stares at me from the middle of the room. The air in the cave seems to get several degrees colder as we stare at each other in silence. I break the silence first when I ask "Do... do you know the King?" The handsome man scoffs at me and says "You could say that. He murdered my entire family and even tried to kill me! If it wasn''t for you, he would have succeeded." I feel my whole body turn cold as my poor brain tries to keep up with him and what he says. Bai Lei killed his family?? The man sees the look on my face and sneers at me as he says "What, you don''t believe me?" I look up to the man with conflicting emotions. The man''s eyes held his truth... Did it bother me that Bai Lei killed his family? Yes, it does a little bit but that''s only because I''m from a different world with different rules. What I know from Bai Lei though... he wouldn''t just kill this man''s family without a reason. "Can You tell me what happened?" I ask with a soft voice. The man''s face hardens as he says "There''s nothing to tell. He killed my family so I will kill his while making him watch. Then, I''ll kill him." I snap my mouth shut in shock and quickly realize that this man is dangerous. I nervously lick my lips and quickly look around the room as I try to figure out how to get out of this. When he catches me, his smile grows as he says "Get used to it. This will be your new home." I glare at him and say "Look, whatever happened between you and Bai Lei is between you two. Let me go. I have nothing to do with any of this, okay?" I try to pull my legs but they''re still dead making it impossible to move. He chuckles and lowers himself in front of me while looking me over with dark eyes. "When I first saw you, I thought you were an angel. I thought I had already died..." He lifts his hand up to my face, causing me to lean away from him with a frown. His smile only grows as he says "I couldn''t see you very well then, I had lost too much blood but I do remember these eyes. They''ve haunted me since... You are really too pretty for your own good." He says in a low cold voice, causing me to shiver. This man... why does he seem so familiar and yet so foreign? "W.. who are you?" I ask in a soft whisper with a sinking feeling. His cruel smile grows as he says "I''m your new world. Whatever you need, I will provide. Everything." I slowly shake my head and ask "You... what''s your relation with Bai Lei?" I ask the question out loud but I''m almost sure I already know the answer. His cruel smile is back as he leans forward and stops at my ear. "Bai Lei''s older brother, Lei Wei. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Nova. I have a feeling we''ll get along just great." I quickly try to summon my powers but nothing happens. Lei Wei chuckles as he leans back to look at me with a smile while saying "This cave is special. You won''t be able to use your powers here, no matter how hard you may try." He slowly stands and fixes his dark blue robes as he says "I have a few more things to settle so I''ll leave you to get acquainted with your life because from now on, this will be the only thing you know. This cave and me." With that, he turns and disappears. Leaving me in a raging mess. "HAH... Hahahaha!!! Nova, you''ve really outdone yourself this time you IDIOT!!!" I yell as I flop back onto the soft bed. I continue to laugh as thoughts and images flash through my head at the speed of light. This cave will be the only thing I''ll know? I slowly lift my head and look around the nicely decorated cave with an evil smirk. If you want to play dirty, two can play that game bastard! If he thinks I''ll behave like a proper lady, he has another thing coming. I''ll do just as he said... I''ll get to know this room VERY well... I lower my head back down on the bed with my fist clenched in anger. This girl has walked down Bourbon Street at night, down in New Orleans, ALL BY MYSELF!! Do you really think you can scare me when I walked through streets full of Voodoo!?! Bring it, pretty boy! You won''t have time to worry about Bai Lei when I get done with you. You''ll wish you had left me be by the end of all this... hehehe. Never Threaten a lady... especially this lady. Chapter 110 - Evil Plans I lay still and look around the room until my legs come back to life. Once I could move them again, I get up and begin searching the room. The fact that he left stuff in here for me to sew with... heh... he must really not fear anything. I look around the cave and see nearly everything I need to survive but true to his words, I couldn''t use my powers and I couldn''t find a door of any kind. I look at all the beautiful dresses with a sneer. It looks like I''ve truly landed myself in a gilded cage. I walk over to the small table and smell the water before taking a few sips as I try to come up with a plan. He''s obviously too strong to take head-on so I''ll have to think of something. When my eyes land back on the sewing needle and thread my lips begin to curl as an evil glint flashed across my eyes. I lived in New Orleans for years... nearly my entire life. I''ve met quite a few interesting individuals, especially a little old lady named Momma Dee. Momma Dee was into Voodoo. Something I normally stayed faaaaar away from but I''ve seen her make a few things from time to time. One of those things was a Voodoo doll... Hehe. I walk over and begin grabbing everything I would need before walking back over to the small table in the room. For some reason, I didn''t want to touch the bed. No matter how soft it was... The trick about Voodoo was to never ask for a life. I life debt had to be paid with a life, no matter what. Anything you did, required an equal sacrifice so I needed to keep my tricks small. I had no plans to sell my soul just to get out of this man''s grip. I rip a dress given by him and begin sewing a small doll while envisioning him. Momma Dee told me to make sure that something of equal value is given. I need to think about what I want to be done so I know what needs to be given up. If I can get an actual piece of his hair... it''ll have double the effect. Sure, I can do it without the hair but it would require less to be given for more. As I finish the doll, I tie it off and hide the doll under the pillow of the bed. I don''t like Voodoo... it''s a dark and dangerous power but I wasn''t left with a whole lot right now. After spending hours alone, I quickly realized he''d only be popping in when HE wanted to. There were several fruits and snack cakes left on the table but the only thing I nibble on is the orange. I need to think of something else. I look to the remaining needles and thread with a smirk. I look over to the makeup and other creams on the desk as multiple ideas begin to form. I pop the orange in my mouth as I get up and begin setting up the room. After a few more hours, I look around the cave and nod with satisfaction. It can only work once though so I can''t set it off until I''m ready to make my exit. I wipe the sweat off my forehead and frown. I look over to the natural water pool in the far corner of the cave with dissatisfaction. I reeeeally don''t want to bathe in that but it looks like I don''t really have another choice. I walk over to the fancy dresses and pick a light blue dress with a sigh. Was white too hard to ask for? I walk over to the pool and sigh again before quickly stripping out of the old dress and placing the blue dress on the clothes stand while slipping into the water. I look at the warm water in shock when I realize the water had a faint sweet smell. The smell was relaxing... I slip further into the water and dip my long hair into it as I stare at the ceiling of the cave. I need to do this right or he''ll kill me... worst case, he''ll keep me locked up and never trust me enough to get the upper hand again. Suddenly, I feel power in the air making me lift my head and look over to find Lei Wei watching me from the other side of the cave. His dark eyes lock onto me as I move over to the edge of the pool. I lift my arms and rest them on the edge as I watch him in return. As long as I stay like this, he really can''t see anything past my collar bone. His eyes never leave me as I slowly smile at him while saying "You were gone for quite a while. You must have been really busy." He finally blinks and swallows hard as he slowly nods his head saying "I had a lot to settle... do you like the room?" I glance around the cave once more before looking back to him and saying "It''s lacking natural light but other than that... it''s not so bad." He slightly frowns at me before looking around the candlelit cave. It was indeed a little dark but that wasn''t really my point. I was just setting the stage... He looks back to me and says "I can bring more candles but windows are out of the question. Does it not bother you to have me standing in here while you''re bathing?" I lift an eyebrow at him as I smirk and say "No, not really. Do you want to know a little secret?" I see him swallow hard again as his fist tightens in his sleeve but I just keep my smirk in place and wait. Will he take the bait? I know I''m playing with fire right now but I needed to do this. Judging by his look right now... it won''t be long. He licks his lips and asks "What secret?" My smile grows as the candlelight dances in my green eyes. I lift a finger to my lips and say "You need to come closer. It''s a secret after all..." Let the games begin. Chapter 111 - Let The Games Begin He hesitates for a few seconds before slowly stepping closer. I need him closer so I watch him with a smile and crook my finger at him. He licks his lips again before stepping up to the edge of the water pool. His dark cold eyes now have a familiar heat to them as he stares down at me. My smile grows as he crouches down in front of me. I can really see how he and Bai Lei are brothers.. both extremely attractive. I lean forward a little causing his breathing to become a little even and wait. I can see his jaw clenching as he leans over, giving me his ear. I lean over a bit more as I open my hands. His long black hair easily reaches my hands as I whisper "I''m not from this world." I lean back into the water so that my body is hidden and say "Would you like to join me? I''ll wash your hair." His dark eyes watch me as he struggles internally. "If you aren''t from this world, what world are you from?" He asks while I move away from the edge. I keep low so the water line is at my neck but it doesn''t stop him from still trying to see. The water has a milky hue to it making it impossible to really see anything but he can still make out faint outlines. His dark eyes shoot back up to my green eyes as I smirk at him saying "A world that is parallel to yours... similar and yet completely different. In fact, your brother even came to my world." His dark eyes narrow in anger at the mention of his brother and asks "Have you slept with my brother?" I giggle at him and shake my head no while saying "Your brother and I have never had sex. Why?" My smile grows when I see his relief and quickly say "Why don''t you join me?" He stays in his crouched position as he thinks it over but I just ignore him and turn around. I slowly stand up in the water, allowing him to see my back as I cup the water and bring it up to my shoulder. I suddenly hear the sound of clothes before the water level rises with a splash. My evil smile grows as I lower myself in the water again and turn around to see his bare chest in front of me. Was he built? Yes. Was he hot? Yes! But I was on a mission. I rake my eyes across his chest and pause when I see the scar. His dark eyes watch my every move before slowly lifting his hand and touching the scar while saying "This would have killed me if it hadn''t been for you. Does it upset you knowing that you saved me? Knowing now that Bai Lei tried to kill me and you saved me?" I shake my head no and say "I told you, whatever is happening between you and your brother is between you two. I saw someone in pain and bleeding out. I''m not the type of person to just leave someone like that." "In my world, killing is bad. Punishable by law. Sure, there are bad people who still do it but for the most part, we help each other." I say playing with the water. He watches me closely before slowly lowering himself in the water while saying "This water is healing water. It''s a natural source from underground." I nod my head and look at the water surface while saying "I like it. Turn around and I''ll wash your hair." His eyes narrow on me again while saying "How will I know if you aren''t going to slit my throat while I have my back to you?" My eyebrows shoot up to my hairline as I look at him in mock shock. I stay lowered in the water and lift my arms up saying "I don''t have anything to cut you with. Search me if you don''t believe me." This time he looks at me in shock as I cock my head to the side waiting. "Here, I''ll make it easier for you," I say turning around and slowly standing. The water stops at my lower back, hiding my butt, so I stand and wait. Just when I think he isn''t going to take the bait, the water moves and splashes a bit as he moves over to me. I grit my teeth and wait. Just keep playing Nova... it''s all part of the plan. His long fingers touch my side making me slightly flinch. I bit my lip and hold still as he pauses. I turn to look at him with a smirk while saying "It''s cold outside of the water." His hand moves down to my hip before slowly going down my entire leg. He does the same thing to the other leg before saying "Are you really going to let me continue?" I feel his breath on my shoulder making me slightly shiver as I quickly say "You''re just checking right? It''s not like anything else is gonna happen." I hear him chuckle before both of his large hands start running up the inner parts of my legs. I want to elbow him in the face and jump away but I force myself to stand still as his hands go higher. When he reaches my inner thighs, I jerk. His chuckle is low and dark as he says "You aren''t gonna let me check all of it?" I grit my teeth and say "Go ahead." He chuckles again before raising his hands again. I hold my breath a turn stiff as he gets close to my lady bits but to my relief, he stops. He slowly stands and stops at my ear as I cover my breast with my hands. Playing with fire Nova... playing with fire. "Should I wash your hair as well?" He asks next to my ear while touching my hair. I turn to face him and hear him suck in as I say "No need. I already washed mine. Turn around so I can wash yours." His dark eyes struggle to keep looking at my face but I keep an innocent look on my face as I wait. I know exactly what I''m doing to him... but I continue my "innocent" act. I keep my arms over my breast as I wait. I know the water is still hiding my lower half so I''m not too worried. He swallows hard and quickly turns around with both of his hands going to his face. Hehe... I lean over and brush the back of his shoulder a little as I grab the cup next to the water pool. His whole body stiffens as I pull back and dip the cup in the water. I fill the cup and slowly pour it over his dark hair with an evil glint in my eyes. I slowly begin running my hands through his hair as I rub in some soap. After rinsing his hair and running my fingers through it again, I realized he was now relaxing with his eyes shut. After making sure his hair was completely washed, I quickly slip out of the water and walk over to the blue dress. I grab the towel and wrap it around me as I turn and see him watching me with dark, hungry eyes. I ignore him and grab the blue dress before walking away. Once out of his sight, I quickly dry off and get dressed before slipping the hair I collected off him under the pillow next to the doll. I sit at the desk and begin brushing my hair as Lei Wei shows up in the mirror behind me. He watches me with those familiar cold eyes and says "I really don''t think you are from this world... Can you return to your world?" "Hmmm... I could but someone took something from me. I need to get it back before I can leave again." I say as I continue brushing my hair. Go away already... He steps closer and says "Again? You left once before?" I nod my head and place the brush down before turning around. He was now right behind me, looking at me with those dark, cold eyes. He reaches out and lightly touches my hair before asking "Who has it?" I smirk at him and say "Why? So you can go get it for me?" His dark eyes hold no humor as he says "No, so I can find him and destroy them both. You will never be returning to your world again. This is now your world." My smirk fades and I stare at him with a straight face and say "I don''t do well with others who try to force me to do things... I don''t take orders and I sure as hell don''t warm beds." This time he slowly smiles down at me while playing with a strand of my hair saying "We''ll see about that." Chapter 112 - Who Has The Upper Hand Now? I narrow my eyes at him and smack his hand away but he quickly grabs my hand while saying "I won''t treat you poorly. I think we would make a good couple once a few people are out of the picture." I sneer at him and say "Then let me go. Didn''t you say that you''d give me everything?" His smile slowly grows as he shakes his head while saying "If I let you go, you''d go straight back to him. You will stay here until I kill the bastard." I try to pull my hand away but he easily keeps it in his larger hand while reaching out to my face with his other hand. "You clearly have no idea what kind of person he is. So in order to protect you, you will remain here." He says in a low voice. I scoff at him while saying "It''s you who''s confused! Let go." I lean away from his other hand, causing him to chuckle before finally releasing me. He looks at me for a few quiet seconds before saying "I will be back." He turns around and disappears mid-step. I lift up my hand and flip him off before walking over to the bed and pulling out the doll and hair. The only reason I told him the truth in some things was because of how sharp he is. If I held back or lied, I feel like he would have noticed. I didn''t tell him everything so it should be okay... keyword being "should be". I walk over to the bed and sit on the floor next to it. I start unraveling the hair and once I have one long strand, I take the last needle I have and begin sewing with the hair. I carefully construct a heart over the chest of the doll while using his hair but as soon as I''m done, I tie it off and look at the completed doll with a strained smile. I look at the doll with fear and take a deep breath. Here we go... I quickly get up and grab a candle and walk over to the farthest corner in the cave. What can I do that will hurt and bother him without actually killing him... My mind races with possibilities but when a sudden thought hits me, I freeze. Could this work? An evil and crafty little smile slowly crawls across my face as I decide to go with this. I look at the doll with a growing smile. It''s not like I can only use it once either... I bite down on my finger until I taste blood. I hold the doll in my other hand and drag my bloody finger from the head to the crotch with a shaky hand. Here goes nothing... I close my eyes and insert my intent and desire as the candle flame becomes brighter. When I feel a cold breeze sweep through the cave making me shiver, I quickly blow out the candle. The cold wind suddenly blows the other way before disappearing altogether. I look to the doll and see my blood slowly disappearing. I look at the doll with a grim look and know that it worked. My blood seems to have been enough... I move the candle back and hide the doll under a pile of books. I walk back over to the bed and pull off the pillow and blanket. I wrap myself up like a burrito and lay my head on the pillow as I stare at the opposite wall. Here''s to hoping it works... ~~~~~~~~ Lei Wei walks out of the cave and with a wave of his hand, his hair is dry. His shadow guard suddenly appears next to him while kneeling. "Master, you have guests waiting for you in the hall." Lei Wei looks to him and asks "Is it them?" The shadow guard nods his head causing Lei Wei to smirk. He flicks his long sleeve and walks over to the grand hall to meet them. As Lei Wei walks into the hall, he sees the four powerful men standing at opposite ends of the large room. These men were some of the strongest men in the world for hire. They were not the kind you wanted to cross and even though Lei Wei was stronger, they would play a key role in taking Bai Lei down. He doesn''t know anyone stronger than his freak of a brother but if he got enough powerful people after him at one time, even Bai Lei won''t make it. He goes to take a step forward when a gust of cold air hits him in the face, taking his breath away for a second. He freezes and looks around with a frown as the four men turn to look at Lei Wei. Lei Wei looks around before looking behind him but his shadow guard stands behind him looking around with confusion as well. "Master, maybe we sh..." The shadow guards words freeze as he looks to his master. Lei Wei looks to the shadow guard with a frown asking "What? What is it?" The shadow guard lifts a shaky hand to his mouth before stumbling back. Lei Wei''s frown grows as he looks at his shadow guard''s panic. Lei Wei reaches out to him but the shadow guard quickly jerks back and says "I.. I have to ... go! I have to go now! Forgive me!" He bows and quickly leaves, leaving Lei Wei in confusion. Lei Wei clenches his fist. He doesn''t have time for this! He will search for him once he''s done with these four. He turns around and again finds himself startled. All four men have moved closer and were now looking at him funny. What the hell? Lei Wei frowns at the four before clearing his throat and saying "I apologize for keeping you all waiting. Thank you for making time..." His words are cut off by a moan. Lei Wei''s head snaps to the right to look at the man clutching his chest. Chapter 113 - Desire Lei Wei looks to the man''s eyes and feels his heart grow cold. He''s a man himself so he knows what that dark, heated look means. The man''s eyes dilate as he takes another step closer to Lei Wei. His breathing becomes uneven as he says "Don''t stop talking... your voice is like pure sin." The man practically purrs at Lei Wei making him shudder in disgust as he quickly says "I need you to try and clear your head. You aren''t thinking clearly so..." His words are cut off once again when he hears another moan. This time his head slowly turns to look at the other three men with similar looks in their eyes. Lei Wei grits his teeth in anger and disgust as he says "I''m only going to give you all one last chance... Wake up or I will kill you!" All four men shudder with desire and say "Say that again..." One man already has his hand down his own pants as they continue moving closer to Lie Wei. Lei Wei unleashes his power causing the pressure in the room to quickly increase. Even though he''s stronger than these four men, they''re all close to him in power so the pressure does little to them but Lei Wei was hoping it would wake them up! They still advance on him so he quickly unleashes his attack on the men as they all jump at him. ~~~~~~~~~ Powerful explosions rock the entire estate as all five men begin fighting. Nove feels a small shake coming from the ground but when stones start falling from the cave''s ceiling, she can''t help but smile. It must be working... I quickly get up and slowly begin pacing the cave as another explosion rocks the small cave. More, just a bit more! I bit my lip and look for signs of weakness as more rocks fall. ~~~~~~~~~ Lei Wei stumbles out of the destroyed hall with half his robes missing. His chest was bare for all to see causing the four men to become more excited. The shadow guard suddenly shows back up with a blindfold and something over his nose. Lei Wei glares at the man and quickly says "Take Nova to the other estate. Be careful with her and do not let her get hurt! I will meet you two there." The Shadow guard clenches his teeth as he fights his own desire. He nods his head painfully and drags himself away with shaking legs. What the hell is going on? Why does everyone suddenly want to press his Master down under them and have their way with him... himself included!! The farther he gets away from Lei Wei, the better it was but he still had this itch. He wants to go back... The Shadow guard grits his teeth as he rips the blindfold off and stumbles to the hidden cave holding the woman. He waves his hand over the enchanted entrance and quickly walks in as another explosion rocks everything. He walks into the cave but when he feels something at his ankles, he stops and looks down with a frown. Is that thread? Suddenly, several needles fly at him at an incredible speed! He jumps up and spins out of the way as they embed themselves into the wall behind him. What the hell is going on? His eyes darken as he turns to walk further in with caution. As he sneaks further in, his acute hearing picks up another set of needles flying at him. Heh, child''s play! But as he dodges the needles the woman suddenly shows up and throws something goopy at him, hitting him right in the eyes! Taken by surprise, he stumbles back as another set on needles shoot out at him. He tries to blindly dodge but stumbles on random things on the floor. Why was there stuff here!? This should all be empty!! As he stumbles and falls, pain lances his butt as several needles stab him from behind. He cries out and quickly tries to wipe his eyes but when he hears footsteps trying to walk past him, he quickly reaches out and grabs her ankle. ~~~~~~~~~ The Shadow guard''s hand suddenly shoots out and grabs my ankle like something in a horror movie! "AHHHHHHH!!!" I scream with terror and begin beating him with the small wooden broom left in the room. "LET. ME. GO!!" I yell as I beat him over and over. He tries to block each hit but the beauty cream in his eyes and the needles in his ass were making it difficult. He tries to grab the broom away from me as he says "I have orders not to hurt you but I will if I have to!" I sneer at him and crank the broom back like a baseball bat. "Would you like to know a secret?" I say causing him to freeze. He can''t see me so he must think I''ve stopped fighting. My smile grows as I say "I was the only female accepted on the boy''s team for my home runs in high school!" I lean into my swing and hit him as hard as I can! The broom snaps in half as the Shadow guard flies back! As soon as I feel his grip gone, I hightail it out of the cave. Even though it looks like a solid wall, I know that he just walked through it so I run full speed at it. I cringe but keep going as I jump at it. I feel a wave of power wash over me as I fly through the opening. The sunlight nearly blinds me but I don''t stop! I have no idea where I''m going, but I don''t slow down! "NOVA!!" I suddenly hear my name from the shadow guard causing my heart to nearly come out of my chest. I look behind me to see him struggling to run after me but the sight was terrifying! His eyes were all red and swollen while his nose and mouth were profusely bleeding. If I''m not mistaken, he''s even trying to pull the needles out his ass mid-run! I have to give it to this dude, he was pretty tough! If that had been a real bat though... or a metal bat? Hah! He wouldn''t have gotten up! I turn back around and kick it up a gear as I see a body flying through several walls to my right. I flinch and cover my head as I keep running but as I look over I see a large man with a very large tent. Shock hits me as I realize that the voodoo doll worked a lot better than I had originally thought! I wanted him to suffer from women but it looks like it affects men and women!! Pffttt!! AHAHAHAHAHA!!! I keep running at full speed as I try to stop laughing. Thanks, Momma Dee! "NOVAAAA!!!!" The Shadow guard screams my name causing my laughter to immediately die. Why is he screaming at me like that!? It''s terrifying!! Chapter 114 - Run! I reach for my power and smile when I feel it answer my call. I flick my wrists and wind suddenly hits me from behind, aiding me in running away. I''m still not strong enough to do a whole lot right now so I''ll take what I can get! The Shadow guard''s eyes nearly pop out of his head when he sees Nova taking off at an unreal speed. Her cultivation level isn''t that high!! She''s still in the first tier!! How can she run so fast!?! He grits his teeth and tries to catch up to the crafty woman. I run through a short wooded area but when I come to a cliff, I grow worried. I don''t think my wind will be enough to keep me from falling to my death... maybe it could save me but it would still leave me crippled if the drop is too high. As I get closer, I hear the sound of water making me smile. I run to the edge as the Shadow guard suddenly attacks me from behind. I dodge to the left and struggle to keep on my feet as I come to a sudden stop. Panting, I turn around and glare at the Shadow guard. He points his finger at me and says "You! You evil woman!! I command you to stop right this instant! Master will be extremely displeased! If you value your life at all, you need to come with me now!" He glares at me with red eyes and spits the blood out of his mouth as I smirk at him. It''s fine, I needed to catch my breath anyway. I grin at him and shake my head while saying "One, I don''t take commands. Two, I don''t care what YOUR master has to say or how upset he will be and three... I''m running away BECAUSE I value my life! Are you mentally impaired? Who would actually willingly want to be a prisoner..." The Shadow guard''s eye twitches as he clenches his fist and says "I WILL kill you if you don''t come with me." I scoff at the man and say "You can try." I step back towards the edge of the cliff causing the Shadow guard to become nervous. "You stupid woman! If you fall from this height, you will die! Stop playing around!!" He says with growing panic as I continue to step back. I give him a knowing smile as I say "It looks like someone will have to break the bad news to their Master..." He tries to step forward so I quickly run to the edge, making him freeze with both his hands out in the air in front of him. "Wait wait wait... okay, I''ll forget everything that happened. I won''t tell Master what you''ve done. Just come back. I won''t hurt you." I chuckle at him and say "Sorry but I don''t trust liars." I step back and flip him off with both fingers as my body falls off the cliff. His face looks shocked and terrified as he tries to run to me but it''s too late. I quickly twist around and straighten my legs as I tuck my chin in. As the huge roaring river comes into view, I take a deep breath right before I hit the water. I pull air to me as I pull the water up to greet me halfway. The water wraps around me as I quickly pull a huge ball of air to me. I crash into the water with a large splash. I try to keep focused as the water threatens to break away from my control but I sigh in relief when the "bubble" holds. It''s actually working!! Hahaha! I look around me in shock as I start floating down the large river in my makeshift bubble. I look up and nod with satisfaction when I see that I''m completely submerged underwater. The Shadow guard will think that I never came up and drowned after hitting the water. I try to control my breathing as the river takes me further away. I need to preserve the air in my bubble for as long as I can... I don''t know how long I''ll be able to keep this up. I look around the water to mostly see large rocks and fast flowing water but ever so often, I catch a fish or two trying to swim upstream. I look up to the surface of the water with wonder. The water up there looks so much rougher than the water down here... If I was trying to swim in that, I would probably drown. I can swim but I''m not a strong swimmer... Let''s just hope I get far enough away so that when my air runs out, I''ll be able to get to the side of the river in time. I focus on the bubble and try to think of my next move... I''ll have to change my hair color to black to blend in as I try to make my way back to the Demonic Realm. I don''t even know where I am though... Suddenly, the bubble starts shrinking causing my heart to beat faster. Slooooow breathing Nova, slow. Sweat starts to bead on me as I feel the strain from my powers. The bubble wobbles causing me to panic! I slowly lift my arms and open my hands to help hold the bubble''s walls up. "Come on... just a little further, Please!" I grit my teeth and say "Hold" out loud as I struggle to keep it up. I don''t have to worry about running out of air! I''m running out of strength! Suddenly, the river water starts flowing faster making me frown. Normally I would rejoice with that but... Don''t tell me... I squint my eyes as I try to see in front of me but it''s almost impossible to see with the current so rough. A large rock comes into view at the last moment causing me to curse "Shit!" I try to move the bubble over but I don''t have enough strength, especially now that the river is resembling the end of a wash cycle! My bubble collides into the large rock, instantly popping! I take a deep breath of air before cold water hits me in the face. Chapter 115 - Swim! A strong current pulls me down, causing me to smack the bottom of the rough rock bottom. My shoulder and head hit the rocks with a "Crack" causing me to cry out. I instantly snap my mouth shut to preserve my air but I just lost a huge amount of much-needed oxygen. I try to swim but at this moment, I have no idea which way is up! I keep getting pulled and pushed in the water as I tumble through the river. I try to use my powers to slow the water around me but nothing happens. I force myself to stop panicking and twists my legs forward, towards the water flow, and wait. As soon as I see a large rock, I quickly open my arms and legs as I smack right into it. More air is knocked out of me at the impact but at this point, I don''t care. I''ve finally stopped spinning!! The water pounds against my back as I struggle to hold onto the large rock and wiggle my way up. When my head finally comes up out of the water, I suck in a huge gulp of air greedily. The water continues to pound against my back making me grit my teeth in pain as I try to look around. The water hitting me from behind hits me in the face as soon as I look to the side so I quickly look forward and try my best to crawl up a little further but the further up I go, the harder it is to hold on. I look ahead of me and try to see something, anything! But all I can see is the fast-flowing rough water. My left shoulder screams in pain as I hold on for dear life but when I wiggle up a little further, I lose my grip. I try to take a deep breath but I don''t get the chance before I pushed back under the water''s surface. Damnit! I hit another rock right before I''m suddenly air-born! My arms flail around as I look around in shock. So it was a freaking waterfall!!! I knew it! That''s why the water started flowing faster and got so rough! My stomach flips as I quickly look down. Shit! I take a few deep breaths before I twist around so that I hit the water feet first. I straighten my legs, cross my arms over my chest and tuck my chin in as I hit the water. The water stings and my legs feel like they might snap but when my body sinks into the water in once piece, I know that I''ve survived. I quickly open my arms and legs as I try to swim back up to the surface. My whole left shoulder/arm was crying for mercy but I do my best to ignore it as I try to swim. Why does it feel like I''ve gone so deep!? I struggle to get to the surface as my heart beats painfully against my ribs. As I reach the top, I inhale a huge breath of air and cry out. I blink away the water and look around in fear but when I see that it''s somewhat calm, I sigh in relief. I look over to the right and do my best to swim over. Once the water becomes shallow enough, I try to stand up but I don''t have the strength. I fall back down and grit my teeth in pain. I struggle to crawl over to the water''s edge as I try to look around my surroundings. It''s just a small clearing next to the water... everything else is covered in thick woods. At least I''m alone... As I reach the edge, I roll over and plop down on my back as I struggle to catch my breath. Holyshit... I can''t believe I actually survived that. I look up at the bright blue sky with gratefulness and say "I missed you." I want nothing more than to close my eyes and rest but I know that I can''t. I need to use this lead... I may not get another one. If they catch up to me after I just went through all that... I groan and slowly sit up while babying my left arm. As I sit up, I look around once more before looking down at my shoulder. The light blue dress was torn and bloody, making me sigh. I look around the surrounding woods with worry and say "This isn''t a good time to be bleeding all over the place..." I reach up to the already torn sleeve and rip it completely off. I lift the cloth to my mouth and use my teeth to tear it into a few strips. I then do my best to wrap my shoulder and make a makeshift sling. I wonder if I can find a few herbs. Suddenly, something drips into my left eye making it sting. I quickly lift my hand and wipe my eye but when I pull my hand back, I see bright red blood. "Well, shit..." I must have cut my head open when I hit the bottom... I used more of my dress to wrap my head and climbed to my feet. Head wounds always tend to bleed a lot, even if they aren''t bad. Luckily, my shoulder took most of the impact. I look around the woods with a look of despair. I have no idea where to go... I look back to the river with a frown and say "Should I just follow the river?" I quickly shake my head and dismiss the idea. If they were to come looking for me... they would probably check along the river first. I look back to the woods and cringe. "This should be a load of fun..." I say with a sigh and start walking. I need to get away from the river before they start looking. I hold my left arm close and stumble into the woods. I''ll look for herbs as I go... hopefully I''ll find something to help. Chapter 116 - Into The Woods After thirty minutes of walking, I decided to take a break. I find a large tree and place my back against it as I slowly slide to the ground. I haven''t seen a soul, animal or human. I look up to still see the sun high in the sky. At least this gives me a chance to dry off before the temperatures start dropping. I lean my head back against the large tree and wish for the thousandth time that Zhen or Bai Lei would magically show up and save the day. "I''m not above being a damsel in distress..." I mumble as I try to stay awake. When I feel myself dosing, I quickly shake myself and slowly stand up. I start walking again and try my best to keep in one direction. After walking another hour or so, I come across a small clearing with several mushrooms. My smile grows when I see that they''re edible. I walk over and look around before kneeling down and plucking them. I''m not a huge fan of mushrooms but I was hungry. I also didn''t know if I''d come across any other food. As I quickly shove them in my mouth, I keep an eye on my surroundings but when I hear the bushes behind me move, I pause with both cheeks puffed out. I quickly turn around and look at the bush with fear. What would be worse? Human or animal? I freeze and wait but nothing happens. I quickly chew the mushrooms in my mouth and swallow but because they weren''t completely chewed, they go down hard making my eyes water. I look around before plucking the rest of the mushrooms but as I pluck the last one, the bush moves again making me freeze. I stare at the bush with fear and slowly back up. Suddenly, a small white thing comes jumping out, making me jump. A small white squirrel looks at me with large black shiny eyes. I blink several times and slowly deflate. "You almost gave me a heart attack little guy..." I say relaxing a bit. I look around once more but when I look back at the white squirrel, his little eyes were locked onto the mushrooms in my hand. I look down at the mushrooms before grabbing one and kneeling back down. I hold the mushroom out and say "Are you hungry? Do you want some?" The little squirrel''s nose twitches up in down as his little whiskers stick out. I feel my smile growing as I look at the thing. It sure was cute! The white squirrel slowly comes closer and quickly grabs the mushroom. It quickly eats it and looks to me with large eyes. I giggle and hand it another mushroom. As the little squirrel inhales the second one I can''t help but be impressed. "You must be starving..." I say as I take the remaining mushrooms and place them in front of it. It''s little eyes grow large with happiness as it starts stuffing his cheeks with the mushrooms. I giggle again before I slowly stand up and decide to keep walking. I look up to the sun and see that it''s beginning to disappear. I need to look for somewhere to stay for the night... I look back to the little squirrel and say "It was nice meeting you cutie." I turn away and start walking again as the little squirrel watches me leave. The little squirrel looks down at the last two mushrooms before shoving them into his mouth and quickly following the woman. If he stays with this pretty lady, maybe he''ll have an unending supply of yummies! Suddenly, I feel something pulling my dress from behind but when I look, I see the little white squirrel quickly climbing up my dress. I giggle at the little guy and help him up but he quickly crawls out of my hand and places himself on my shoulder. I smirk at the little guy in amusement and say "Are you wanting to stay with me?" The little squirrel surprises me when he looks to me and nods his little head. He can understand me?? "Heh... do you have a name?" The little squirrel tilts his little head at me and looks at me in confusion. Name? What''s that? My smile grows as I read the little guy''s facial expressions and say "Well if you''re gonna stay with me, you''ll need a name. Hmm... you''re round and fluffy like a bun so I''m gonna call you Bun. How does that sound?" He looks at me for a moment before letting out a tiny chirp and nodding his tiny head. So cute! I reach up and lightly touch his head as I say "Let''s go, Bun." I guess I just got a little buddy. It makes wandering around the woods a little better. After walking a few more hours and grabbing a few more things to eat, I stop next to a tall thick tree. I look up with a frown before looking around in worry. I know I''ll be safer in the tree but with my arm still hurt, it would be difficult. Bun squeaks and jumps to the tree before quickly climbing up. I sigh and decide to suck it up. I lift my arm and suck in at the pain. I grit my teeth and slowly climb up the tree as I do my best to ignore the pain. Once up high enough, I lean against the tree and pant in pain. Bun watches me with large eyes before jumping over to me and curling up on my lap. This was the second time I''ve seen him jump... he kind of reminds me of a Sugar Glider or a flying squirrel. I reach down and pet the little guy with my good arm as I say "I need to find a way out of these woods as soon as possible. Then we can both eat a lot of yummy food." Bun''s little eyes light up as he squeaks in excitement. I chuckle at the little guy and lean my head back. After just spending a few hours with the little guy, I can already see how much he likes food. Good thing he''s so cute... I smile as I feel himself making a little nest in my lap with my dress. Once he was comfortable, he snuggles in and falls asleep. He already made a vow in his little heart to show this human fox lady the way out. That way he''ll have lots of yummies! Chapter 117 - The Way Out I wake up when I feel my face burning. I frown and slowly open my eyes but the bright sun nearly blinds me! I moan and cover my eyes with my good hand and look down to see Bun gone. Did he leave? I feel a little sad about losing the little guy but I decide to start walking again. I''ve already lost precious time by sleeping but I really needed the rest. I feel a little better after sleeping all night. I slide down the tree and bite my lip to keep from crying out. I readjust the sling holding my arm and start walking but only after taking a few steps, something comes flying straight at my face! I quickly dodge to the right but the thing turns midair and smacks me in the face! I nearly fall back but when I hear the familiar squeaking, I realize that it''s Bun! He quickly climbs to my shoulder and pats the side of my face. I frown and look over at him in confusion as he lifts his other paw to the right. I look to the right then back to him before asking "This is the way out?" He chirps at me and quickly nods his head making me smile. Happy with my little navigation system, I start walking to the right as I say "If we make it out of here, I''ll feed you all the food your little heart desires." Bun''s little body shakes in excitement and he squeaks at me in happiness. After a few more hours of walking, the woods were now becoming darker and denser. I look up to see that the sun was still shining brightly, it was just the trees were blocking it. I look around with worry and as it slowly becomes even darker, I look over to Bun and ask "Are you sure this is the way out? It feels as if we are going further in..." Little Bun looks to me with a frown and points his paw straight before nodding again. I decide to trust the little guy and keep walking but I started to get a bad feeling. I bite my lip in worry and look at Bun again while asking "Have you been here before?" Little Bun nods his head at this silly woman. He''s come here a bunch of times! Nothing ever happens! "Does anything try to eat you or chase you?" I ask looking around the dark woods with worry. Little Bun shakes his head and gives me a pouty look so I keep going. Suddenly, a low growl causes me to freeze midstep. I slowly look to my left and find a large gorilla looking thing! I say "looking" because it was a golden color and has four arms!! Was this... was this the spirit beast I''ve heard people talk about!? I slowly turn to face the gorilla and softly say "I''m sorry if I walked into your territory... I''m just passing through. I mean no harm." I say in a calm voice. If Little Bun can understand me, this gorilla should be able to as well, right? I quickly look over to see Little Bun frozen with fear. "Bun?" I whisper at him, breaking him out of his frozen state. He quickly climbs under my hair and snuggles up against my neck in hiding as his little body shivers in fear. I feel my face grow dark as I look back to the gorilla. His lips pull back in a snarl, showing off his large teeth as he suddenly roars at me! I quickly cover my ears as I look at the thing in fear. "Nice... gorilla, pretty gorilla..." I say as I slowly start backing up. I''m suddenly having flashbacks involving angry chickens... The gorilla growls at me again and charges straight at me! I swipe my good arm, calling to the dirt. It flies up and hits the gorilla straight in the face as I start running for my life. The gorilla roars in anger and starts running after me. It crashes into a tree causing an earth-shattering cracking noise and explosion. A large tree comes flying past me and over my head before landing in front of me, effectively cutting me off. I stumble to a stop and look at the large tree with horror. Just how strong do you have to be to throw something like this!?! I quickly turn around to see the gorilla charging at me with red eyes. So this is it? This is how I''m gonna freaking die!? I quickly pull out my other arm and ignore the pain as I sweep both my arms at the charging beast. Blades of grass fly into the air and charge at the beast at lightning speed. The gorilla can''t stop in time as it''s hit with hundreds of blades of grass. Several razor-sharp blades cut him all over causing him to stumble to a stop. He cries out in pain and confusion as he looks at his bleeding body. He looks back up to me with rage and confusion before banging his chest in anger as he roars again. I take the chance to take off running again but I know in my heart I''m not fast enough. I''ll die trying!! The gorilla roars again and charges after me in a fit of rage. I run with everything in me but when I feel the beast''s hot breath on the back of my neck, I use my powers again to try and run faster! Dear Lord, help meeeeee!!!! I''m nearly in tears as I realize that the gorilla is still right behind me! It reaches out for me with a roar and grabs the back of my dress. The dress rips as my heart nearly beats out of my chest in fear! Suddenly, I hit a solid chest, nearly knocking the air out of me as power suddenly explodes around me. I hear the gorilla cry out in pain as the power hits him head-on. The man wraps his arms around me in a protective manner and spins around to keep me save as he unleashes another powerful blast. Chapter 118 - Saved? The gorilla splits in half and falls to the ground with a loud explosion as I try to catch my breath. I lean away from the man to thank him but when my eyes land on a familiar necklace, my heart skips a beat. My eyes shoot up to find Guozhi''s handsome face looking me over with worry. My hand shoots out to grab the necklace but he''s faster as he grabs my hand with a smirk. "What are the chances, Bunny? How are you here in the Beast Realm being chased by a Golden King Gorilla?" I step back and try to pull my hand away but he refuses to let go. I look over to the Golden King thing and deflate. My legs collapse on me as my strength gives out. Guozhi''s smile quickly fades as he reaches out and quickly catches me. He slowly lowers me down to the ground as I struggle to breathe. He looks me over with concern but when his eyes land on my shoulder, his face darkens with anger and worry. After a catch my breath, I look at the dead gorilla before saying "I can''t believe I''m gonna say this but I''m suddenly really happy to see you." Guozhi crouches next to me with a small smile and says "Judging by the path of destruction, you did a good job lasting that long. Any longer and this guy would have killed you. I thought I smelt something familiar so I followed the sound of the fight and saw you running for your life." I give him a tired smile as I look around the dark woods. "This is the Beast Realm?" I ask in confusion causing Guozhi to frown at me. He cocks his head to the side and asks "Do you not know where you are?" I look back to him with a weary smile. He watches me with dark eyes as I sigh and say "It seems you aren''t the only one who likes to kidnap women against their will." Guozhi''s eyes darken as he begins looking around the dark woods. He looks back to me and says "We need to leave. These woods are too dangerous for you. I''m surprised you haven''t been killed yet..." I snort at him and say "This is the first spirit beast I''ve run into." He frowns at me and looks to my left arm with confusion. I nod at my arm and say "I did this escaping my latest kidnapper." His eyes darken with anger as he says "We need to go. Now. You need a doctor." I think about trying to run away but quickly dismiss the idea. Guozhi is strong and will be able to ensure our safety as we make it out. I really am burnt out... the little bit of power I was able to gain is now completely exhausted as my arm continues to bleed. I seemed to have reopened it when I was fighting the damn gorilla... Guozhi helps me up and leads us through the woods but after an hour or so, I feel my head swim with a dizzy spell. Guozhi reaches out and helps me sit before looking at my arm with worry. "Can you help me retie it?" I ask pulling at the cloth around my arm. Guozhi''s dark eyes look to me in surprise before quickly nodding and gently pushing my hand away. I bite my lip and lean my head back as he unties the cloth. When I hear cloth being ripped, I quickly look back to find him ripping his own shirt to tie up my arm. I frown at him and say "I have plenty of dress left..." He snorts at me and says "Not anymore. Between you and the gorilla, you''re barely covered." I look down at my bare legs with a frown. I keep forgetting how conservative people are here... It wasn''t that bad. As he tightens the cloth, I suck in and hiss at the pain but I know that it''ll stop the blood much better than the time I tied it. Guozhi clenches his teeth and mumbles "Sorry." I wave him off and say "It''ll stop the bleeding. Thanks... for saving my life and helping me." I say leaning my head back against the tree. Guozhi looks at me in shock before a soft look crosses his dark eyes. After a few minutes, Guozhi helps me up then crouches in front of me with his back to me while saying "Get on. I''ll carry you for a while." I shake my head and say "I can walk myself." Guozhi sighs and says "You are only slowing us down. Get on or I''ll throw you over my shoulder." This time I sigh as I collapse onto his back. I''m honestly too tired to fight at this point. He reaches back to grab my thighs but when his hands touch bare skin, he flinches. I chuckle at him and say "It''s not too late for me to walk.." Guozhi grits his teeth and grabs my thighs as he stands up. I drape my good arm over his strong shoulder as I tuck my bad arm to me. I try to keep my eyes open as he quickly moves through the woods. I really was slowing us down! I turn and look to my side when I suddenly feel tiny paws against my cheek. Little Bun looks at me with tear-filled eyes so I give him a small smile and say "It''s okay." He leans over and licks the blood on my shoulder before rubbing his fluffy little head on my chin. My eyes grow heavier as I feel the warmth from Guozhi''s back. It was relaxing all my sore muscles but I was really able to relax because I knew he would get us out of here safely. Once I''m better, I can worry about running away again. That or maybe Bai Lei will be able to find me again... At the thought of Bai Lei, my eyes finally close as I slip into a deep sleep. Chapter 119 - Road To Recovery I groan in pain and slowly open my eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling. "Are you awake?" Guozhi''s deep voice says from my side. I turn my head to see Guozhi sitting next to the bed with a look of concern. I groan again as I say "Unfortunately" Guozhi chuckles and asks "Are you thirsty?" I slowly push myself up but when I try to use my left arm I suck in at the intense pain. Guozhi quickly reaches out to help me as he says "Careful. The doctor is working on something to help you with pain." I grit my teeth as I sit up and nod at Guozhi. He hands me a cup of water and says "Take your time." You''d think with all the water I swallowed in the river, it would have been enough for me to live off of for the next year but noooo, I was thirsty. After two cups of water, Guozhi pulls out a jar and says "I need to put this on your head and your shoulder." I stare at him for several seconds before sighing and saying "Fine" He reaches up and unties the bandage around my head. He opens the jar and the room is instantly filled with the smell of strong herbs and if I''m not mistaken, spiritual power? Was it in the ointment? He dips his finger in the cream and lifts his hand to my forehead. As his hand passes my face, I take a deep breath. "Is that Spiritual power?" I ask in confusion. Guozhi gently dabs the ointment on the cut as he slowly nods his head. Huh... I didn''t know that was possible. After he puts the ointment on, he puts on new bandages before looking at my shoulder. I lift my good hand out to him and say "I can do it." He gives me a look and shakes his head as he says "You won''t be able to get all of it." I sigh again and carefully pull my gown down a bit. Just enough to show my shoulder. I watch Guozhi closely and give him credit when he keeps a straight face. He was serious about helping me and he wasn''t being a pervert... He gently unwraps my shoulder and grimaces at my shoulder. I try to see it but it''s too far back so I look back to him and ask "That bad?" Guozhi clenches his teeth and slightly nods as he begins applying the ointment. I try to let my mind wander to something else as I try to ignore the pain but it''s almost impossible. Beads of sweat begin to form as I try to ignore the burning pain. Once he wraps my shoulder back up, I sigh in relief and wipe my face. Guozhi sees my pale face and calls for Guo. "What do you need Boss?" Guo asks from the door. Guozhi looks to him and says "Go get the medicine for pain. Quickly." Guo nods and takes off running. "It''s fine, really. It just hurt while you were applying the cream." I say as I begin to panic. Little Bun! I start looking around the room in panic before Guozhi points to the pillow behind me. Little Bun was curled up in a small ball, fast asleep. I sigh in relief and gently pet him. Guozhi watches everything with sharp eyes and says "I''m surprised you made a contract with the little guy." I turn to look at him with confusion and ask "What contract?" Gouzhi''s dark eyebrows rise in shock before pointing at Bun. "You''re contracted with him. Did you not know?" He asks with disbelief. I frown at him and shake my head saying "I only gave him food." This time Guozhi frowns as he looks to the sleeping Bun. He ponders for a few minutes before saying "He must have initiated it from his side. You were bleeding a lot." When I continue giving him a lost and confused look he says "You create a contract with Spirit Beast by giving them your blood. They have to be willing to submit to you and you have to be willing as well. I guess you truly cared about the little guy and that was enough for the bond." Ooooh... I turn to look back at Little Bun with conflicted feelings. So he''s now my Spirit Beast? I look at his tiny body and chuckle. More like Spirit nugget! Oh well, I''m happy to know he wanted to stay with me even if he''s just a tiny squirrel. Guozhi watches everything with a small smile as Guo comes running back in the room with a wooden bowl. My face darkens as I quickly shake my head saying "I told you that I''m fine. I don''t need it, really." Guozhi turns to look at me with curiosity then looks back to the bowl. A smile slowly stretches across his face as he takes the bowl and dismisses Guo. He brings the bowl to me and says "Your complexion says otherwise. Either you take it or I help you take it." I bare my teeth at him and sneer at him as I reach out and take the warm bowl. The smell nearly makes me gag as I look at the dark liquid. I look back to Guozhi with a pleading look causing him to chuckle in delight. I flip him off causing him to look at me in confusion. He lifts his middle finger at me and asks "What does this mean?" I roll my eyes and knock the nasty liquid back. I quickly cover my mouth as it tries to come back up. It''s so nasty!! Guozhi watches with a warm smile before grabbing an apple and cutting it. He hands me a slice so I quickly pop it in my mouth. It helps with the taste but not like the small peaches Bai Lei gave me. Just wait a little longer guys, as soon as I''m better, I''ll make my way back or die trying! Chapter 120 - Time Three days have already past and since then, my shoulder has gotten much better. Guozhi comes every day to talk, play, and entertain me but when he isn''t here, I''m cultivating. If I plan on making a break for it, I need my strength. What bothers me more though is... Guozhi has grown on me. Sure he''s good looking and charming but he''s also very attentive and caring. Over the last three days, he''s worn down my walls a bit and I think I actually like him. Not in a romantic way but in a friend kind of way. "You should be close to breaking through the next level," Guozhi says walking in and startling me. I look over to him and give him a weak smile as I ask "You''ve known I was cultivating all along?" Guozhi gives me a knowing smile as he lifts his hand up to me. He opens his hand, revealing an orange. I take the orange with a smile and say "Thank you." He pulls the chair over and says "How could I not know? I can always help you if you''d like?" I stop peeling the orange to look back at him in surprise. "You? You''d help me cultivate and get stronger?" I ask with suspicion. He chuckles at me and snatches the orange out of my hand. He begins peeling the orange for me as he says "Of course. I could also help you with Little Bun." He pulls a slice of the orange off and holds it out to me. I look to the orange then back to him before slowly taking that orange slice. I narrow my eyes on him and ask "So if I were to get up and try to walk out of here... right now, would you let me go?" His hands pause before resuming as he smiles and says "You and I both know that I wouldn''t let you. I like you Bunny, a lot. I can''t help but wonder if things would be different right now... If it was me you met first, instead of him." I look into his dark eyes and wonder for a second myself. I sigh and look out the window as I say "I''m not sure either... All I know is that I like him." Guozhi watches me with dark eyes as he continues peeling the orange. "Do you love him?" He asks in a low voice. I look back over to Guozhi and think. Do I love Bai Lei? I like him... I like him a lot but I don''t know if I love him. "I don''t know. Only time will tell." I say in honesty. Guozhi watches me for a few more moments before nodding and handing me the peeled orange. "At least you''re honest." He says standing up from the chair. He walks to the door but stops with his back to me. "If you want me to help you with your cultivation, let me know." He says softly before walking out. I look down at the peeled orange as Little Bun crawls out from under the covers. His little eyes stare at me in question before looking to the orange. I smile and hand him the orange while saying "You can have it. I no longer want it." ~~~~~~~~~~ "Ren, over here," Zhen says standing at the edge of a large cliff. Ren quickly comes over and frowns at the ledge. Zhen smells the ground around the ledge before walking over and looking down below at the raging river. Fear and worry eat away at him as his mind races. "She went over the cliff..." Zhen says causing Ren to nearly pull his hair out. He walks over and looks down with a large gulp. "She... would she... is she?" Ren asks with worry. Zhen lifts his nose into the air and takes a deep breath and says "I don''t smell blood from her... just an unknown male. I think she jumped to get away. I believe she''s okay..." Zhen says before mentally adding, She has to be. Ren starts pacing back and forth by the ledge as he tries to put everything together. Clearly, she was held in the cave. The cave is made of special stone making it impossible for anyone in lower tiers of power to use their powers so she would have been powerless. But the whole building and courtyard right outside of the cave had been completely destroyed. He found two bodies of dead men but he doesn''t have time to figure out who they are. Not yet anyway. The one they were fighting was clearly stronger. Zhen says there was a total of six different men... Ren continues to pace. How the hell did she get out of the cave? He saw the needles but... that wouldn''t be enough! These men were much stronger!! Ren pulls at his hair as he turns to look at Zhen. Zhen was busy smelling the breeze so he goes back to pacing. He needs to find Nova! "Stop pacing, it''s distracting and if you keep pulling your hair like that, you"ll end up bald. I found her scent, let''s hurry. I smell another man tracking her." Zhen says as he takes off running. Ren feels like crying as he chases after the white fox. They need to find her before the other man does!!! After several hours, they stand at the bottom of a large waterfall with Ren''s mouth hanging wide open. Zhen clenches his teeth as he stares at the thing. "Did she really fall from there? With her current strength!?!" Ren asks in horror as he begins pulling his hair again. Zhen nods his head and begins looking around as he says "She''s alive but she''s hurt. I smell blood... a lot of blood." Ren''s head snaps over to Zhen with a look of impending doom as he says "No no no no... this isn''t good, this isn''t good!! We need to find her!" He pulls at his hair again before looking for tracks but Zhen already knows which way she went. All he has to do is follow the scent of her blood. Chapter 121 - Missing Zhen and Ren run through the forest as fast as they can without missing clues. Every time Ren sees a bloody mark or spot, he pulls at his hair with fear. Zhen ignores the Shadow guard and continues tracking his Granddaughter with fear and worry. When they reach the dense part of the woods, Ren starts making choking sounds. "Why was she going further in!? This woman is directionally challenged!! These woods are packed with spirit beast!!" He follows her tracks until they come to a path of destruction. Zhen''s heart races in fear as he says "The scent of her blood is thicker here... this doesn''t look good." They continue walking as Ren continues to pulls his hair. Zhen freezes and says "A Spirit Beast attacked her... It was a Golden King Gorilla!" Ren rips his hair out in horror as his face loses all color. A Golden King Gorilla!?! He looks back to the destruction with impending doom as his eyes begin to water. He reaches up and starts pulling his hair again but this time, his hands came away with hair. If she''s dead... he''ll never be able to go back to master''s side!!! They quickly follow the tracks until they come across the carcass of the dead gorilla. Ren runs over with shaky legs and says "How!?" He looks around and sees that a massive amount of power was used in the attack. Nova isn''t capable of this... "I don''t know if she''s lucky... or has incredibly bad luck," Zhen says with a weird look on his face. Ren snaps his head back over to Zhen and asks "What does that mean? Is she alive? Is she okay??" Zhen sighs and looks to Ren with a grave look while saying "It looks like someone saved her but that someone was Guozhi. The leader of the Blood Bandits." Ren falls to his knees and weeps. His heart can''t take anymore!! What crime did he commit in his past life?! Zhen shakes his head at the Shadow guard and continues following the scent of blood. Ren struggles to collect himself as he follows behind. How was he going to explain this to his Master?? Zhen stops next to a tree and takes a deep breath. "She was bleeding a lot... If I have to take a guess, the man Guozhi saved her and even helped her. She''s probably in his hands. I smell traces of the man following Nova as well so I can only assume that he knows where she is as well." Ren''s face darkens as he says "Then let''s go get Nova. We''ll sneak in and snatch her back before anyone notices." Zhen shakes his head and says "It''s not that easy. Guozhi is strong and he''s smart. He will have several things up his sleeve. We should quickly head back and notify Bai Lei. I think he''s the only one who can retrieve Nova without casualties on our side." Ren''s heart nearly flatlines as he thinks about breaking the news to his Master but Zhen''s voice quickly breaks him out of his horrish imagination as he says "I will notify Bai Lei. I can move faster so I can get there sooner. You need to start scouting out the Blood Bandits and their compound." "Whatever you do, don''t get caught and don''t let them know that you''re there. We need the element of surprise." Ren nods his head as he quickly becomes serious. He will map everything out for his Master and watch over Nova from a distance. If anything happens, he will sacrifice his life for her! ~~~~~~~~~~ Biyu giggles with happiness as news continues to travel about Nova''s disappearance. She didn''t even have to do anything!! It was perfect! She quickly collects herself and puts on a sad face while walking into Mother''s room. Lady Xue sits at her table with worry pinching at her delicate eyebrows. She rings her slender fingers in fear for Nova. The poor child had just gotten here and already, something bad has happened. She prays for her every day in hopes of her safe return. Her son has been sick with worry. He doesn''t eat, he doesn''t sleep... he''s falling apart and she can''t do anything to help! If she could get her hands on the bastard who took her future daughter away!!! "Mother! What''s wrong? Your complexion doesn''t look good. You still haven''t fully recovered from the poison. You need to rest." Biyu says walking in with a frown. Lady Xue looks to Biyu with a sigh and says "How can I possibly rest when the poor child was taken. She''s out there all alone... I''m worried sick." Biyu clenches her fists as she tries to keep a straight face. Why was she so worried about that bitch? She hardly even knows her! "Mother''s a kind and caring person but you should think about your son. What would happen to him if you fall sick again? Let me help you to bed and I''ll keep you company." Biyu says with a gentle smile. Lady Xue frowns and smacks the table with both hands before suddenly getting up. "You''re right! I need to think about my son. I need to go check on him." Lady Xue says as she quickly leaves the room. Biyu stands in the room with a blank look. That''s not what I meant!! She stomps her foot in anger and grits her teeth. Why was everyone acting so different now!? Why doesn''t anyone listen to her!? Lady Xue races over to see her son but she''s blocked from entering the study. She frowns at the guards and says "I want to see my son! Step aside, now!" The guards nervously lick their lips and politely say "We''re sorry your highness. The King has given orders... he wants no one to disturb him at the moment." Lady Xue wants to argue but she also knows her son all too well. She sighs and says "Tell him I was here..." She looks to the study doors one last time before leaving. Please be okay dear Nova... My son needs you. Inside the dark study, Bai Lei sits in his chair with his eyes closed. Sitting in the chair, he''s leaned to the side, as his hand props up his head. His black robe is open, revealing his toned chest and abs as his black hair falls over his shoulders like dark water. "Her grace was here, my King." The eunuch says in a trembling voice. When Bai Lei opens his eyes a fraction, his eyes glow a blood-red in the dark room, nearly causing the eunuch to cry out in fear. "Mmm," Bai Lei says and slowly closes his eyes again. The eunuch quickly backs out of the room and gently closes the door. He slides down the wall with tears in his eyes as he thanks Buda for sparing his life. The King was truly terrifying!! It was like looking at King Yama himself!! Chapter 122 - Growing I stand next to a small pond and take a deep breath. I''ve broken through another level and was only one level away from the second tier. I can already feel a difference in my body! I felt stronger, faster and all-around healthier. Even my shoulder was completely healed. If I wanted to get to the second tier, True Master, I need to keep working hard. I lift both my hands and watch as the water from the pond lifts. When I see a small Koi fish in one of the bubbles, I add water to it to make it larger. Little Bun reaches up and plays with a smaller water bubble but when it pops, he takes off running over to my side. I bring the water bubble over to me and giggle at the Koi swimming in circles. This was truly fascinating! The Koi finally calms down and begins looking around as I say "So how is it up here? You probably like the pond more, huh?" "Do you normally talk to animals or is this something new?" Guozhi says coming up behind me. He watches the water bubble with wonder as I slowly bring it back to the pond. I release the water bubble and watch the Koi take off into the pond. I turn to look at Guozhi and say "Do you normally sneak up on people or is this something new?" Guozhi grins at me and says "No, it''s a skill I''ve picked up being a Bandit. It just comes with the territory and to be honest, it''s become a habit." Little Bun grabs the end of my dress and quickly climbs up to shoulder as I roll my eyes. I give him a serious look and open my mouth to say something but he quickly lifts his hand and says "I''m not letting you leave. Stop asking." I purse my lips in annoyance as I say "And to think, I was starting to warm up to you. You can''t keep me here against my will Guozhi." He glances at me before walking past me. He stands next to the pond and says "I''ve never seen anyone control water before. Is this something you can do in your world?" I sigh and say "No, not that I''m aware of but don''t change the subject. I want to leave." Guozhi turns around to face me. The sun hits his back, washing him in a warm glow but the look in his dark eyes was cold and hard. "I''ve told you before Bunny, you aren''t leaving. Even if you managed to kill me and escape, you wouldn''t last out there." He says in a low voice causing me to frown. "First of all, I don''t want to kill you. I just want to leave. I''ll take my chances out there." I say with irritation. Guozhi''s face scrunches up as he says "You hate me so much that you''d rather risk death or worse than to stay here with me?" I sigh in aggravation and say "It''s not about you! I don''t hate you I just have family and friends waiting for me. I need to return." Guozhi turns his head to the side as he clenches his jaw in frustration. I bite my lip a bit and gently say "He''ll come. You and I both know this. Let me go so no one gets hurt." When he turns back to me, my heart skips a beat. The raw emotion I see in his eyes takes me by surprise. I know he likes me but I didn''t know it was to this degree. We stare at each other for several moments before he says "Break into the second tier and I''ll let you leave." His voice is low and raw, cutting at my heart like a blade of ice. I nod at him as he quickly turns away and walks off. I lift my hand to my chest and rub the painful feeling lingering. I turn back around and face the pond again as I try to control my emotions. I like him as a friend but when he looks at me with all that hurt and pain... I feel the echoes of it myself. I''ve played around with the thought of meeting Guozhi first and if I would have fallen for him and to be honest, there''s a possibility things would have been very different. But I met Bai Lei first... and after spending time with Guozhi, I realize there is something different about me when I''m with Bai Lei. Everything is better with him... everything has been better since him but I didn''t just fall for him. He straight up tripped me and I fell hard. The longer I spend away from him, the more I realize how much he''s come to mean to me and to be honest, it terrifies me. The last time I "loved" someone... I quickly shake my head and say "Not going back there... Way too dark." I quickly sit down and begin cultivating again. I needed to leave as soon as possible. ~~~~~~~ Ren sits on a branch in a tall tree, a safe distance away with his fists in his mouth. He bites down and tries to control his urge to snatch Nova up. She''s just sitting there! Right next to a pond! In the open!!! He slowly closes his eyes and takes a deep breath to control himself. He''s too far away to hear what they were talking about but they looked comfortable with each other... They even smiled at each other! He isn''t going to tell his Master anything though... He was scary enough but what if his Master shows up and sees something he shouldn''t!? He starts rocking back and forth in the tree and reaches up to grab his hair but when he feels nothing but skin, he freezes in shock. He slowly feels around the top of his head but when he feels nothing but skin, he becomes lightheaded. He nearly falls out of the tree but quickly snaps back and grabs the tree with tears running down his face. I''m bald!!!! Chapter 123 - Conflict When I hit the second tier, I smile and relax as a wave of warmth washes over me. I did it!! Little Bun jumps out of my lap and runs around in a circle with excitement. I giggle at him and scoop him up as the sun slowly begins to rise. It took all night but it was worth it... I feel like I may have pushed myself though. Somehow I feel slightly unstable. I bite my lip as I try to figure out why. Was this why Zhen said not to advance too quickly? I think I vaguely remember him saying something... Why do you never pay attention, Nova? Huh?? I sigh in irritation but when the sun starts peaking over the trees in the distance, everything else fades away. It''s so pretty! I think this is only the third time in my life I''ve seen a sunrise. I''m not a morning person but I''ve seen a lot of sunsets... somehow they are similar and yet completely different. I slowly stand and watch as red-orange sunrays stretch across everything in front of me. Now that I''m standing, the warm sun reaches my face causing my smile to grow. "You make it seem like it''s such a magical thing," Guozhi says from beside me. I turn to find him watching me with a small smirk. I smile at him in return and turn back to the sunrise as I say "Because it is. I''ll be leaving today." Guozhi was quiet for a few moments before saying "I know. I wanted to come see you off. I''m gonna have some of my men bring you back so I don''t have to worry about your safety." I turn to look at him with shock as I say "I''m fine going myself." Guozhi gives me a strained smile and says "Your beauty will be your downfall Bunny. Trust me on this." I give him a small smile and nod as I say "Then I''ll have to thank you." Guozhi waves me off as he both walk to the front of his compound. Several men watch while whispering but they keep it low so I can''t hear anything. Little Bun rides on my shoulder in a deep sleep. He was up playing all night. When we come to the front gate, I turn to Guozhi and give him a hug while saying "Thank you again for saving me. I hope we can be good friends from now on." I step back to see him completely stiff. He grits his teeth and nods his head so I quickly decide to leave before he changes his mind. Right before I leave, I stop and turn to look back at him. He watches me with dark eyes but doesn''t move. "Guozhi, fall in love with someone who sees the wars within you and not only chooses to stay but also chooses to stand by your side and help you fight them," I say before waving at him and leaving. Guozhi reaches up and clutches his chest as he watches Nova leave. He turns around and walks away without another world. I walk a few feet out of the front gate as Bai Lei suddenly appears in front of me with glowing red eyes. I nearly run straight into him as I struggle to stop in time. He too seems shocked as his eyes suddenly change back to their black color before grabbing me. He pulls me to his chest as his entire body seems to wrap around me in a powerful hug. I wrap my arms around him and bury my face into his chest and take a deep breath. I''ve missed him so much. He goes to attack the men walking with me but I quickly pull his arm back and say "They were helping me return! Don''t hurt them." Bai Lei looks confused and unsure as I turn to the other men and say "Thank you but this man will take me back." The men slowly nod and walk back to the gate with confusion. Suddenly, Ren appears next to Bai Lei on his knee. I squint at the shiny scalp as I ask "Ren? What happened to your hair?" Ren shakes a little as he says "The price for your safety is nothing. Please don''t mind it." Bai Lei looks down at the shiny bald head with a frown before saying "Let''s return." Ren bows and disappears but as Bai Lei looks back up, he freezes. I turn to see Guozhi standing at the gate with his men behind him. Guozhi came when his men said a powerful man showed up and took Nova. He should have known... Bai Lei tightens his arm around my waist and says "This is the second time you''ve taken something of mine..." Guozhi snorts and says "If you took better care of her I wouldn''t have to keep saving her. If you have no intention of taking care of her, just leave her here. I''ll make sure she''s happy." My jaw hits the floor as I quickly say "Guozhi, I''m n..." But I''m cut off when Bai Lei suddenly says "Touch her again and I WILL kill you." I feel Bai Lei''s power increase before we''re both back in his room. He pulls me to him again and hugs me tight as he slightly shakes. He must have been so worried... I reach up and begin rubbing his back as I say "I''m fine... everything is okay." He pulls me back and starts looking me over from head to toe and asks "Are you hurt anywhere? Are you feeling unwell or tired? Are you hungry or thirsty?" I give him a strained smile and say "Calm down okay? I''m perfectly fine, see?" I say pulling away from him and spin. The look he gives me has me coming to a stop with worry. So much pain can be seen on his face and in his eyes that I find it hard to breathe. He steps forward and gently grabs both sides of my face as he looks into my eyes saying "You are my sun, my moon, and all of my stars. Your eyes hold everything my soul thirst for and when you were taken from me... I lost everything, Love." Chapter 124 - Truth In Unspoken Words Once in a lifetime, we meet someone who changes everything and I think I just found him. I slowly reach up and grab both his hands as I search his dark deep eyes. So much was being said without a single word. It was so plain to see, it was as if he was screaming at me. He loves me... he really loves me. You are the love that came without warning... you had my heart before I could even say no. I stand up on my tiptoes and gently press my lips against his. His dark eyes watched my every move as I drew closer but when his eyes slowly close, I finally give in and close mine. He moves a hand to the back of my neck as his other hand goes to my waist. He pulls me to him as he deepens the kiss. This time, I meet him head-on. I won''t run anymore, I won''t hide. You aren''t HIM. You''re so much more, so much better and you deserve a proper chance. I break the kiss but he doesn''t let me go far. He holds me close and places his forehead against mine as he closes his dark eyes. "I''ll become stronger as fast as I can. So that I can stand by your side and help you instead of being kidnapped." I say with resolve. He smiles and wraps both his strong arms around my waist as he says "Take your time and don''t hurt yourself. I will do a better job of keeping you safe. I had no idea you were so popular." I chuckle and pull away from him as I say "That''s not fair! I didn''t know either! Stuff like this doesn''t happen in my world!" This time he''s chuckling and the sound warms my soul as his smile nearly brings me to my knees. He really should smile more often... He looks me over again and becomes serious as he asks "Are you sure you''re okay? You haven''t been hurt or anything? Zhen said he tracked you by the smell of your blood." "Oh... I was hurt but I''m better now. I need to tell you about something..." I say with unease. I wonder how pissed off he''ll be when he finds out I was the one to help his brother? I cringe and look to him with worry. His face becomes serious as he seems my reaction. His eyes flash with something but I see himself trying to control it as he says "Whatever it is, it''s fine. Just tell me what happened." You know, this was much easier in my head... I sigh and say "When I was kidnapped the first time... I came across a man who was hurt and dying in the woods." I lick my lips nervously as Bai Lei watches me with a growing frown. "I couldn''t just leave him to die, you know?" I say looking at him for reassurance. He scrunches up his face and says "Helping a wounded unknown man in the woods is extremely dangerous. He could have hurt you." I give him a strained smile as I say "But you yourself would help someone who''s dying and bleeding out, right?" Bai Lei continues to watch me with dark eyes as he says "No." My strained smile was now twitching as I say "You''d just leave him to bleed out and die? Even if you could save him?" Bai Lei gives me a look of irritation as he says "I would have left him to die, Love. Just tell me what happened." I sigh and say "The unknown man was your brother... Lei Wei." Silence. Bai Lei "..." Nova "....." Bai Lei finally breaks the silence when he calmly asks "And he was the one who took you? Put you in the cave Zhen told me about?" I nod my head and nervously bite my lip as Bai Lei continues to stand completely still. At this point, I''d rather him angry and yelling or raging... something other than this odd calmness!! It''s unnerving! He remains calm as he quietly asks "Did he touch you?" I shiver a bit as I start to nervously look around the room. "You know, I''m starving! I really missed the peaches that you used to give me." I say looking back to him with a mix of hope and worry. His dark eyes and calm face give nothing away as he asks "Where?" I take a nervous step back and say "Where should we eat? Maybe outside? It''s a really nice day." I go to walk out the doors before they sudden slam shut. I stand facing the doors with a look of impending doom. Suddenly, I feel his cool breath against the back of my neck as he asks in a low voice "Where?" I shiver at his tone and clench my fists. "Do you really have to know this? Is this so important?" I ask with a shaky voice. When nothing but silence greets me, I sigh in defeat. What the hell... might as well just tell him and get it over with. Keeping it from him will only make things worse. "My legs, my side, and my hips. Happy?" The air in the room drops several degrees as I fight to keep from shivering again. "Why won''t you look at me?" He asks in a low chilling voice. I bite my lips as I feel his body press up against me from behind. His large hand reaches around my waist and pulls me against him as he buries his face into the side of my neck. He takes a deep breath and runs his fingers along my side as he asks "Here?" I grit my teeth as I feel his fingers gently brushing along my waist. I keep my mouth shut as I slightly nod my head. He places his lips against my neck and says "Hmmm" as he slowly slides his hand down towards my hip, leaving a trail of goosebumps. One hand holds me against him as the other comes to rest on my hip making me shiver again. At this point, I don''t know if it''s from his touch, his lips, or the cold room! Maybe all of it! I feel him smile against my neck as he whispers "Here?" Chapter 125 - His Touch "Here?" I fight to calm my racing heart but at the moment, I struggle to keep my breathing even as I nod again. His smile grows against my neck as he says "Hmmm" again. Suddenly, Little Bun jumps out of my dress and takes off running without looking back. Traitor! I try to step away but he tightly holds me in place as his other hand begins to move to my leg. I shiver in his arms as his hand starts pulling up my dress at a painfully slow pace. My body fights against the waves of desire washing through me but when his hand brushes against the bare skin on my thigh, I lose it. I lean against his chest and lean my head back as I slowly close my eyes. His warm hand suddenly feels hot as he slowly places his entire hand on my thigh, slowly dragging it up, and leaving a trail of fire in its wake. I shudder again when his low, rough voice asks "Here?" My brain struggles to understand his question but I fight through the lust and gently nod my head. He kisses the side of my neck as his hand continues to slide up my thigh at a painfully slow pace, causing my head to spin with desire. His hand drifts across my skin like satin causing me to melt in his embrace but when he comes to a stop next to my groin and asks "Here?" I struggle to think straight as I shake my head no. His fingers lightly brush along my groin as his lips kiss all the way down my neck and to my shoulder. He lightly bites my shoulder and says "I''m the only man allowed to touch you. Understand?" His voice was thick with lust making my knees weaken as I bite my lip and nod my head. He kisses the bite and says "We''ll finish talking later." With that, he suddenly disappears. I exhale and crumble on the floor with a dazed look. I blink several times and try to come back but only after sitting on the floor like a puddle, for lord knows how long, I finally come back online. "Holyshit... Who the hell said he was innocent and pure!?" I say to the empty room. I stand on shaky legs and stumble to the bed. Innocent? Pure? HAH! I fan myself as I sit on the bed and try to figure out what just happened. Was this a punishment of some kind? Get me all hot and bothered and then just leave?? I lean over and grab a cup of water and down the whole thing. I slam the cup down and grab the whole pitcher of water. I lift it up and down half of it before putting back on the table with a laugh. Two can play that game! You have no idea who you just messed with buddy! I walk over and splash the cold water on my face several times before walking out of the room. I need fresh air... I walk out to the courtyard and take a deep breath of the cool air but it''s ruined when I hear a familiar voice. "You resemble a cursed spirit. One simply can''t get rid of you." Biyu says with a smirk. I look over to her with a bored look and say "Funny, that''s the same thought I had about you. Especially the way you always pop up and wander around a certain someone." Biyu gives me a sneer before saying "You were gone for so long... even if you aren''t pure anymore, I''m sure you can still stay here as a maid." I look to her with a frown and say "Not pure? What the hell are you talking about?" Biyu snickers and starts walking around me as she looks at me from head to toe. My irritation increases as she puts on her little show. "An unknown man kidnapped you and you were gone for so long... I''m sure he couldn''t keep his hands off you. Lady Xue cares a great deal about you so she will probably take you in as one of her maids. Hmm, if you ask nicely, I might just let you be my servant." I look at her with a blank look before walking over to her. She quickly steps back but I keep following her until her back hits the wall of the building. I slam my hand next to her head before leaning in close to her and saying "Pure?" A dark smirk pulls at my lips as I lean in closer and say "What''s that?" I lean in so close, that if someone was passing, they''d think we were kissing. "Would you like me to show you why Bai Lei likes me so much? I wouldn''t mind showing you a thing or two..." I bring my hand up and touch the tip of her pretty little chin as I press my body closer to hers. Biyu''s eyes are nearly the size of silver dollars as her face turns beet red! I lean in closer, only stopping when I was right next to her ear and say "Bai Lei knows better than anyone... just how "pure" I really am. I suggest you not provoke me any longer. I''m losing my patience." I push off the wall and look at her from head to toe before saying "But if you ask nicely, I might just let you see how "pure" I am as well." I give her a smirk as I turn around and leave. As I walk away, I wipe my hand off and search for Zhen. He must be worried sick... ~~~~~~ Biyu watches Nova walk away and finally remembers to breathe. She collapses onto the ground and brings her shaking hands to her face. She''s a vixen!!! She''s like a demoness!! Bai Lei must be under her spell or something!! She pulls her self up and grits her teeth in anger. How dare she treat me like that!! She looks in the direction Nova left in as an evil and twisted smile slowly crawls across her face. I will just show Bai Lei what kind of woman she really is! Chapter 126 - Back Together As I walk into Zhen''s courtyard, I look around and frown at how empty it is. Where is he? I walk further in and as I reach his room, I hear "Are you looking for me?" I jump and turn around to see Zhen standing behind me with a smirk and a lifted eyebrow. I smile from ear to ear as I leap at him and give him a large hug. Zhen catches me and returns the hug with a chuckle as he says "How''s my Granddaughter?" I step back and give him a knowing smile as I say "I''m fine, thanks to you. I heard you''re the one who tracked me down." Zhen nods and says "No matter what, this Grandfather will always be able to find his grandchildren." I hug him again and look around the empty courtyard with a frown. "Why is it so empty though and where is MingMing?" I ask looking back to him. Zhen sighs and says "The servants and the guards are annoying. All they do is stare at me and gossip so I sent them away. MingMing wants to look for others from our clan who may have been away when the people came and killed everyone. She sends word every three days." I nod my head in understanding but then frown. I look back to him and ask "What were they gossiping about?" Zhen''s face darkens and says "It''s not important. I''m proud of you for growing stronger but I told you that you can''t advance too quickly. You can seriously injure yourself or kill yourself!" He flicks my forehead making me hiss in pain as I rub my forehead in anger. I glare at him and say "I was told I could leave once I broke into the second tier! I wasn''t given many options so I took what I could." Zhen sighs and says "I understand but you can''t do this again. As you grow stronger, the consequences will grow larger. I don''t want anything to happen to you." My anger completely disappears as I nod my head while saying "I promise not to do it again." Zhen gives me a warm smile and strokes the top of my head while saying "You can cultivate again when your foundation levels out and strengthens. Just give it a few days or if you can find a natural spring, that will help speed up the process. I think Bai Lei has a few himself.." I nod my head in thought as Zhen asks "Are you sure you''re okay? I spelt blood..." I turn to him and give him a large smile and thumbs up as I say "I''m much better. Guozhi actually helped me. He wasn''t all that bad this time..." Zhen snorts in disdain as he says "Because he wants you." I look over to him in surprise but I don''t say anything. It''s not like he''s wrong... "Oh! What''s been happening with the Under Realm?" I ask with concern. Zhen''s face turns solemn and says "The barrier continues to weaken as the attacks from the inside increase. They know it''s weakening so they''re doing everything they can to speed up the process. The leaders from other realms are going to be showing up soon to discuss what can be done." I nod and tap my chin as I say "Well that''s good that everyone''s on the same page." Zhen looks over to me and shakes his head saying "Not really. The different realm leaders get along when they need to if you put them all in the same room at the same time? Sigh... it will probably get a bit tense around here." "It''s best to stay in your courtyard and not wander around while the others are here. No matter how you look at it, you are a weak spot for Bai Lei. If someone wants to cause problems or hurt him, you would be the perfect opportunity." Zhen says with another sigh. I stare at him for a few seconds before nodding my head and saying "Even if I don''t want to admit it, what you said is right." I run my hands through my long hair and say "I will stay in the courtyard to avoid trouble...Tsk. I need to get stronger." Zhen narrows his eyes on me and says "You need to wait until your..." I lift both hands up in the air and say "I know I know!! I will wait until it levels out... I can feel it myself. Now that I know what it is, it''ll be easier." Zhen nods his head as I turn and say "I''m heading back. I want to stop by and check on Lady Xue." Zhen gives me a warm smile and says "Good, she''s been very worried about you." I wave to Zhen and quickly leave. Lady Xue''s courtyard was along the way back to Bai Lei''s courtyard so on the way back, I stop by and find her drinking tea under the large tree again. As I walk in, Lady Xue turns to me and freezes. "Nova!" She instantly jumps up to come to me but I quickly come to her and say "Don''t get up! Just sit and rest." As I walk over, she takes both my hands in hers and says "I''m so glad you''re okay. My son has been a wreak since you were taken. How are you feeling? Do you need anything?" I chuckle at her and shake my head saying "I''m completely fine but thank you." She nods and sits down but she refuses to release my hands as she gently rubs them saying "Look at you! You''ve lost weight! You need to make sure to eat and take care of your health, okay? Do you have something you''d like to eat? I''ll have someone in the kitchen to make it right away." I giggle at her and say "I''m okay, really!" She frowns at me and says "Fine? Your hands are even cold! Why are you walking around with so little on? Here, you can wear this." She goes to take off her cape-like cloth so I quickly jump up and say "I''m okay! Please don''t take this off. It would make me feel horrible." Chapter 127 - Questions Lady Xue and I spoke for the rest of the day and even had dinner together but when the sun started to set, I decided to head back. She told me to come back tomorrow and since I can''t do too much... I might take her up on it. As the sun sets, the temperature starts to drop so I quickly walk back to Bai Lei''s courtyard. As I walk into the room, I look up and find Bai Lei sitting on the bed. I freeze and swallow hard before slowly walking over. He watches my every move with dark eyes but he doesn''t say anything until I come to a stop in front of him. "Did you have fun with my Mother?" He asks with a small smile. I nod my head and say "She''s entirely too sweet for her own good." Bai Lei''s smile grows as he chuckles and says "She can be sweet yes but don''t let that fool you. The woman can be terrifying." This time I chuckle but Bai Lei''s smile quickly fades as he says "Leaders from the other realms will start showing up tomorrow. I want you to stay in this courtyard or stay with my Mother. If you need to see Zhen, send a servant." "I''ve spoken to Zhen beforehand and he agreed with my decision." Bai Lei says with a grim look. I give him a small smile and say "I spoke to Zhen as well and I think that it will be for the best. I will hide away and stay out of trouble but I do have a question." Bai Lei arches a dark eyebrow as I say "Do you have any natural springs that could help stabilize my foundation?" Bai Lei slowly smiles at me and says "I have a few but you''re in luck. One of them is in the back of this courtyard." My eyes light up with excitement as I say "Perfect! Can I use it then?" Bai Lei''s smile grows as he says "Everything of mine is yours. You don''t have to ask." I give him a conflicted look but he ignores it and says "Let''s finish our discussion from earlier." I freeze on the spot and take a small step back. I''m not ready! He watches everything but he doesn''t move from the bed. I slowly relax and say "I used something called Voodoo to create an opportunity to escape. I was lucky that it worked but even then, it was still hard to get away." Bai Lei listens quietly before asking "Did he kiss you?" I look at him in shock and quickly shake my head no. He nods his head and says "Who chased you to the cliff?" I decide to get comfortable and sit on the floor in front of him. Bai Lei frowns and pats the bed next to him but I shake my head and say "This is comfy and it was his Shadow Guard who chased me. Lei Wei was... busy." I say the last part with a knowing grin making Bai Lei frown. "Busy? How?" He asks with a frown. I giggle and say "With the help from Voodoo, he had a few new admirers." Bai Lei continues to frown at me so I quickly explain it to him. By the end of it, humor was dancing in his dark eyes. "I don''t know if I should be impressed or worried." He says with a smile. I chuckle and say "As long as you stay on my good side you''ll have nothing to worry about." He outright laughs this time as he lowers himself on the ground in front of me saying "Tell me what happened when you jumped." After a while, Bai Lei sits on the floor watching me quietly but he doesn''t really look angry. I thought about telling him what I had to do to get the Voodoo doll to work but when I think about how angry he''ll be... I just can''t bring myself to say it. To me, it was nothing but a way to escape but he won''t see it that way! He reaches out and touches the end of my hair while saying "Don''t let others touch you from now on... I don''t like it." I nod my head and say "If it''s within my capabilities, I won''t let other men touch me." He leans forward and pulls me between his legs as he says "I know staying in this courtyard will be extremely boring for you but I promise to visit you as much as possible. Ren will be staying with you personally while the other leaders are here. If you ever need me, send for me and I''ll come straight to you, no matter what." I give him a warm smile and nod my head as I say "If you need me, then I will come, no matter what." He looks at me in shock before throwing his head back in laughter. He pulls me to him and wraps me into a large hug as he says "I just need you to stay safe. That''s all I need from you." I chuckle and say "I don''t know... that seems to be a difficult thing here in your world. I make no promises!" He chuckles again as he holds me tight. I relax in his arms when I realize something is wrong. "Just let me hold you for a little bit..." He says in a low voice. I lean my head on his chest and listen to his heartbeat as I gently rub his back. I keep forgetting he isn''t just Bai Lei. He''s also the King of this Kingdom and with that, comes an enormous amount of responsibility and work. I would have run off already if it had been me... I wonder if there''s something I can do to help him? Though I''m not entirely sure how though... maybe I can ask Zhen? No, he wouldn''t let me. I definitely can''t ask Bai Lei. He may end up locking me up if he thinks I''m trying to help him. I suddenly feel him become heavier as his breathing evens out and slows. Did he fall asleep? He must have been tired...Hmmm... Oh! There''s one person I can ask... Ren. Chapter 128 - Shiny Before I knew it, I too had fallen asleep. When the morning sun coming through the windows hit me, I groan and rolled over on the bed. My eyes suddenly pop open. Bed? I sit up and look around the empty room in confusion. My mind races but the last thing I remember is sitting next to the bed with Bai Lei. I run my hands through my wild hair and stretch. I must have fallen asleep as well... He probably woke up and put me in bed but I''m a little shocked I didn''t wake up. I''m normally a light sleeper... I push the covers off and look down to find Little Bun curled up next to me sleeping. I was really starting to worry about him after he ran off... I pet him a few times and enjoy his super soft fur before getting up and getting dressed. After cleaning up and getting dressed, I walk over and pick up Little Bun. He was still sleeping so I carried him out in my arms. The sun was bright and nearly blinding but it felt good on my skin. I close my eyes and lift my face up as a cold breeze sways my long hair and dress. "It''s good to see that you are well," Ren says while bowing in front of me and catching me off guard. I open my eyes and instantly regret it! I lift up my free hand and squint at him saying "Dear Lord, it''s blinding!" Ren''s face twitches as he slowly stands up. "My apologies... Due to some unfortunate circumstances, I have temporarily lost my hair. I hope you don''t mind for the time being." He says with a twitching eye. I frown at him and slowly nod my head as I say "Just do me a favor and don''t bow to me anymore. Do you need a prescription for stress? I can write you one." Ren feels like crying as he shakes his head no. "Thank you for your concern." He says with an eye roll. He goes to bow again but quickly catches himself before saying "I will be within reach. Call me if you need anything." He goes to walk off so I quickly call out. "Wait! I need to ask you something." I say tucking Little Bun into my sleeve. Ren stops and turns to me, waiting. I scratch the side of my neck as I try to think of how to put this. "Um, you see, with everything that''s been happening with the Under Realm and all... Is there something I can do to help Bai Lei?" Ren stares at me with a blank look before turning to face me completely. "Yes, stay here. Right here. Don''t move, don''t talk, don''t even walk. Just eat, sleep, and breathe. That''s it!" This time my eye twitches as I say "I get it already! I''m not going to leave this courtyard but I want to know if there''s something else I can do? Paperwork? Battle strategies? I''m actually pretty good at both." Ren snorts at me and says "Sure. We all know how good you are. Just stay here like a good girl." Hah... he really knows what buttons to push, huh? I smile at him but it lacks any warmth as I say "You know... I just thought of something I need." Ren frowns at me as I step closer to him. "What?" He asks in aggravation. My smile grows as I look at him. Ren suddenly feels a cold sweat on his back as he looks down at this pretty vixen. Why was she smiling at him like that? I suddenly lunge at him and grab both his ears as I yell "Would it kill you to be nice!? Huh? Do you have a death wish or something!? Why are you always such an ass!!?" He yells out in pain and tries to jerk back but I jump up and wrap my legs around him and I begin smacking his bald head over and over. "Get off me you crazy demon!!" Ren yells as he tries to pry me off but I''m not going anywhere! I latch onto him like an octopus and continue slapping his bald head as I say "What. Is. Wrong. With. You!?" Ren desperately tries to pry the woman off him without hurting her but it was nearly impossible! He wants to cry!! The shame!! His strength wins as he manages to pull my legs off but I quickly grab his ears again as I climb further up. My weight causes me to nearly flip over his shoulders, causing both of us to freeze. He grabs me as I grab him from behind. I was now completely upside down holding on for dear life as Ren holds my thighs. Ren looks up with tears in his eyes. What crime has he committed in his past life!? What crime!!?? "That''s it. I''m going to dig a hole and stick you in it!" Ren says with an evil grin while walking over to the tall trees in the courtyard. My eyes narrow in anger as I say "You really must have a death wish!" I reach down and pull his pants up as hard as I can. Ren''s eyes grow large before he falls to his knees in pain. I continue pulling with all my strength as we both fall. "You''re a monster!! Release me now you heathen!!!" Ren screams at the top of his lungs. I use the wind around us to pull even harder! I hear cloth rip as Ren screams like a little girl. When the cloth rips completely, I fall back and land on his back. Ren wails on the ground as he tries to pull the cloth out of his butt. I smirk at him and begin patting his bald head as I say "Try me again and it will only get worse." Ren freezes as the demon on top of him continues to pat his bald head. She then places the ripped fabric on top of his head and says "There, it kinda looks like you have hair again." He''s nearly foaming at the mouth as he does his best to fight back his tears. She''s evil... so evil!! Chapter 129 - Thats New I get off Ren and dust my hands off but when I turn around, I see Chyou standing behind us with her mouth open in shock as she stares at us with large eyes. I clear my throat and say "He''s gonna need some help. Maybe even therapy." I hook my thumb over my shoulder and walk off. He always knows how to piss me off. It''s like a special talent of his! I try to forget him and his hateful attitude as I walk towards the back of the courtyard. I need to find the natural lake/pond thingy to help stabilize my foundation. Only then can I start cultivating again. After ten minutes or so of walking, I finally find the... puddle? It was so small! I walk over to it and look at it with a frown. A puddle! It was large enough to maybe fit two people at best! I look up to the slow drip and find it''s coming from an odd-looking rock. The odd rock was just randomly sticking out of the ground and came up to my hips but at the very top, water can be seen slowly trickling down the rock and into the "puddle" Hmm... I squat down next to it and frown. Was this really what he was talking about? I look around the rest of the courtyard but I don''t find anything else. I sigh and say "Whatever." I look around once more before standing up and scratching my head. Do I just sit in it? Or am I supposed to drink it? This would have been a good thing to ask beforehand! Whatever! I''ll just do both! I take my shoes off and walk into the puddle. It was somehow warm... hmmm. I sit down in the water and face the odd rock. I bring both my hands up and begin filling my hands up with the water. Little Bun stirs when he smells the water and instantly pops his little head out to see. I look down at the cute little thing and say "Good morning sleepy head. Would you like some water?" Little Bun squeaks in excitement and crawls over to my hands. He jumps on top of the odd rock and starts licking it up with his tiny pink tongue. I giggle at the cute sight and say "Hey now, leave some for me!" He ignores me and starts licking faster causing me to laugh. I was only joking but this greedy little thing... too cute. After a couple of minutes, my hands are full of crystal clear water. I bring it up to my face and sniff it before shrugging. If little Bun''s drinking it, it should be fine, right? I bring my hands up to my mouth and take several sips. I wait a few seconds but when nothing else happens, I drink the rest. I sit in the puddle and wait but after several minutes, I still don''t feel anything. Should I drink more? The water actually tasted pretty good... I shrug again and decide to drink more. After five handfuls I give up. Nothing''s happening!!! I sit in the puddle and start feeling like an idiot. Watch this not be the right one... watch this just be a peeing rock and it''s little pee puddle. Which, I just drank! Irritated, I lean forward and press my forehead against the peeing rock. At least it tastes good... Little Bun was now sitting on the ground grooming himself as I try to think of ways to get back without others thinking I peed on myself. Nothing else but my butt was wet! Suddenly, my forehead starts to tingle. I frown but freeze. Was something happening? I quickly sit up and wait but nothing happens... I lean back over and place my head against the peeing stone again. Forget it. Wishful thinking. I need to talk to Zhen and figure out what I''m doing wrong. Suddenly, the tingling feeling was back! This time I don''t move as I hold my breath and wait. Little Bun watches me with large eyes as I suddenly feel a strange power wash over me. I close my eyes to focus but what I see amazes me! What is this!?? There''s just this empty space... right on my forehead. I reach up with a shaky hand but when I feel my smooth skin, I relax. Okay, so it wasn''t literally a hole... just one I can see within me. What is this? Confused, I open my eyes and sit up mumbling "What is this supposed to be?" "Is Master talking about your divine space?" A cute little voice says making me jump. I turn to look at the source of the voice but all I see is Little Bun staring at me. I look around with confusion and mumble "It''s official... I''m finally losing it." "Losing what?" The cute little voice says again making my head snap back to Little Bun. I narrow my eyes at him and ask "Are you... talking?" Little Bun nods his little head and says "Yes! I can finally talk thanks to Master!" I stare at him with large eyes before saying "Yup." Little Bun tilts his head in confusion and says "Whatever you lost, Bun can find it for Master." I slowly lift a hand to my mouth and say "This is so cool... freaky, but cool. How can you talk?" Little Bun smiles at me and points at the water before saying "Between the water and your blood, I was able to level up. The more spiritual energy I consume, the stronger I get." I look back to the water then back to him saying "So it was the right one... why''s it so small?" Little Bun frowns and says "This is actually a really big spiritual source." Huh... I see. I nod my head and turn back to smile at Little Bun in delight. "I can''t believe you can talk! Even your voice is cute!" Little Bun jumps at me and climbs to my shoulder and rubs against me as he says "I''m very grateful to Master." I giggle and rub his soft fur but freeze when I think back to the hole. "You said something about divine space earlier? What is that?" Little Bun looks at me with confusion then points to the red flower design on my forehead while saying "There. It''s your divine space... do you not know that?" Chapter 130 - Perks I stare at Little Bun for a minute before nodding my head and saying "No, I didn''t know. How do you know?" Little Bun looks at me strangely and says "All cultivators have storage spaces... yours is just a little different. You have fox blood... so your space will be a little different. At least that''s what I can tell by our contract." I nod my head taking in the information before asking him "So... what does it do?" Little Bun nearly falls over as he looks at his Master with conflicted feelings. His pretty master was worse than a child at times... how does she not know these things? Little Bun looks at me and sits on his tiny butt as he says "You can store things there. Want to save a book for later? Just place it in your space. If you want it later, just pull it out. You can even store food but nothing living can go in there. Living things will die." I nod my head again as I say "That''s actually petty cool. Why will living things die though?" I frown at him as Little Bun gives a tiny sigh while saying "Living things need air to breathe. Storage spaces don''t have that." My frown deepens as I look at the odd stone and small puddle. Could I store some of this water? It''s refreshing and tasty. It would be nice to have some on hand. I look back to Little Bun and ask "So, how do I place things in my space?" Little Bun scratches his head and says "I don''t really know... spirit beasts don''t have storage spaces so my information on it is a little lacking." I look back at the water and try to focus. Maybe it''s like using my powers? I look at the water and mentally tell it to my space. Nothing happens so I swipe my hand over it while willing it into my space. Within a second, the odd rock and puddle were completely gone! I look over to Little Bun with large eyes but when I see his tiny mouth drop open in shock, I start to panic. "I... I didn''t want the whole thing! I just wanted some of the water!!" I say with growing panic. Little Bun snaps his mouth shut and says "Put it back!" I try to pull at the odd rock but it wouldn''t budge! My panic rises as I fight with it but it was like the damn thing had grown roots! "I can''t... I can''t put it back." I say in a soft voice. Little Bun binks at me and says "Maybe it''s okay then?" I give him a strained smile as I say "Right... it''s not like anyone will know that the peeing rock is missing..." Little Bun snickers but he suddenly freezes. "Wait... I''ve never heard of anyone bringing in a spirit water source into their spaces. It shouldn''t be possible..." Little Bun says scratching his little belly. Hmmm... I wonder if I can bring in other things as well? I quickly pull air to me as I begin filling the space. After a few minutes, I walk over to a tree and do the same. I then crouch down and put in a large patch of the ground. I look at the large hole and missing tree with a tinge of guilt but when I see how much nicer my space became, I instantly forget about it. This is so cool!! I feel like I''m creating a new little world. My thoughts come to a screeching halt with my last train of thought. Creating a new little world... has this somehow carried over as well?? That''s what I was in charge of... creating the worlds inside the games... Was it that, or was it because of sharing Zhen''s blood? I bite my lip and decide to ask Zhen before jumping to any other conclusions. I turn around and scoop up Little Bun but after I take a few steps, I freeze. I can''t leave the courtyard... I promised to stay here. I can''t cause any more trouble... I look down at Little Bun to see him watching me with large eyes. "Master, I''m hungry." I giggle at the tiny thing and decide to head back to the room. Having something to eat wouldn''t be so bad. As we both eat, I can''t help but smile in satisfaction. My foundation was stabilizing even now as we sit and eat. At this rate, my foundation will be stable by tomorrow! Then I can continue cultivating! I look over to Little Bun stuffing his cute chubby cheeks with food and slip into my thoughts. "Bun, you said you got stronger with my blood and the water... do you need more blood to become stronger?" I ask with worry. Little Bun pauses and looks at me with confusion before shaking his head and saying "I guess I should have worded it differently. It wasn''t really your blood that made me stronger. It was the connection you and I share now." "As you grow stronger, so will I! Also, anything that has spiritual power or energy, I can eat and become stronger." I smile and nod my head as I silently vow to get this little cutie as many spiritual things he needs. I put my chopsticks down and watch him stuff his cheeks as I ask "What can you do?" Little Bun freezes and looks at me with large watery eyes as he says "I... I.. I can eat well!" I try to fight my smile but I was failing measurably. "Well, why don''t you try something. I didn''t know I could do things until I tried for myself." I say with a warm smile. Little Bun quickly chews all his food before looking at his pretty master. "Master is right. Bun will try to do... something!" I want to scoop up his tiny little body and snuggle him close to my cheek but I restain myself as I nod my head and say "Good Luck!" Chapter 131 - Thats A Neat Little Trick Little Bun looks to his master and says "I''m really fast!" I look to his shiny black eyes and tiny pink nose with twitching fingers. I want to pet him and snuggle him and... I sigh and nod my head at him while saying "That could definitely be helpful. Let''s see what you''ve got." Little Bun''s eyes light up as he suddenly disappears. I jerk and sit up straight as I look around the room with surprise. I feel like I blinked and missed it! Where did he go? "Bun?" Suddenly, he''s in front of me grinning. I giggle at him and say "That''s a pretty neat little trick. If you''re ever in danger, you can quickly escape." Little Bun''s smile quickly fades and says "I won''t run away without you master. Can... can I try something?" I look to him with raised eyebrows and slightly nod my head. I was a little nervous but I also knew in my heart that he wouldn''t do anything to hurt me. He stretches his little paw out to me so I stick out my finger. Suddenly, we''re back in the courtyard out front. I look around in shock as Bun crawls to my shoulder with a large smile. "How... this is so cool!" I say with excitement. I turn to look at Little Bun and ask "How far can you go? Is it hard for you or strenuous? Does it drain your energy? " Little Bun thinks for a minute and shakes his head saying "This is the first time I''ve been able to do this. Normally I just run really fast... so I have no idea how long or far I can go." I nod my head as he says "Let''s see how far I can go." My eyes light up but I quickly remind him "We just can''t leave the courtyard, okay?" Little Bun nods his head while saying "Okay master. Don''t worry and leave it to me!" We suddenly appear at the very back of the courtyard. I giggle in delight as I say "You are truly awesome Little Bun." Little Bun puffs out his little chest in pride as he says "There''s nothing I can''t do if it''s for master!" I giggle in delight as I reach up and pet him while saying "Just promise me you''ll never put yourself in harms way, no matter what." Little Bun wants to argue with his master but he decides not to ruin the good mood. He puffs his tiny chest out again as he says "I can even bring us all the way to the front courtyard!" I look at him in excitement as I say "Let''s go!" Suddenly, I''m falling! I panic and pull the air around us to catch us from falling and hurting ourselves but when my eyes catch sight of our surroundings, my heart nearly stops. Rulers from all over this world were all gawking at Nova with shocked expressions. She suddenly appeared out of thin air with a gust of wind! Her silver hair dances in the wind as her white dress flutters all around her like a blooming flower. All the men who were just arguing freeze, as they look at the fairy looking woman in front of them. So pretty! Too pretty!! Was she even real? Some of the men even thought that they were seeing an illusion but when the temperature in the room rapidly drops, they all turn to look at the Demon King who sits at the head of the large table. As I land on the middle of the large table, Little Bun tries to escape again but I quickly catch him by the tail and turn to look at Bai Lei. His face was a perfect mask but his eyes said plenty. Oh yeah... he was pissed. I put on an awkward smile but it only causes his eyes to harden even further. I nervously lick my lips as I walk over to Bai Lei. On the way, I shake Little Bun by his tail as he hangs upside down like a little bell. "Get us out of here now!!" I whisper yell as I walk over to Bai Lei with a forced smile. The men around the room watch the woman resembling a fairy walk over to the Demon King with envy and curiosity. As I reach Bai Lei I try to plead with him using my eyes but he remains the same. He lifts his hand out to me so I reach out with a shaky hand. He suddenly pulls me to him, causing me to fall onto his lap. His hand wraps around me and lands on my hip in a possessive manner. Some of the men realized that they were being inappropriate and quickly look away while clearing their throats but a large majority of them were still openly staring. He leans over and buries his face in the crook of my neck as he whispers "What are you doing here, Love? I thought we both agreed.." To others, this looked as if he was kissing my neck and whispering sweet nothings. Men continue to clear their throats as others watch with heated gazes. I lift up Little Bun and say "I was!! I was staying in the courtyard but this happened." I shake Little Bun a little as Bai Lei frowns and asks "When what happened?" I shake Bun once more as I say "This! This little guy happened!" Bai Lei still looks confused as he sighs and says "We''ll talk about this later. For now, just stay in my arms and behave. Please." I look at him once more and nod in agreement. I know he was acting like this to protect me so I didn''t mind his possessive grip or the way he kept touching me and playing with my hair in front of everyone present. He wanted to send a message to each and every one of these men. That message was very clear, That I was his. Chapter 132 - Meeting An older man with grey hair clears his throat and says "As I was saying, we need to find a way to prevent the barrier from being destroyed. Does anyone have any ideas?" The others look to one another as a younger man says "Why not just let them break the barrier. Once they break it, we''ll be waiting for them on this side. They won''t be able to fight all of us." I frown at the suggestion as the old man does the same. A middle-aged man with short hair steps forward and says "As great as that sounds, we can''t take that kind of chance." The older man nods his head in agreement and says "Exactly. You''re young and ambitious but we have no idea how strong they are or their numbers." Bai Lei and I quietly sit and watch the men argue back and forth. The old man sighs and continues "You''re too young to really know how monstrous these people are. One of their men can take on twenty of our men! Waiting for them to break the barrier would be like us signing our own death warrants." The middle-aged man nods his head as the others in the room silently nod their heads in agreement. I look around the room at all the men and instantly see the worry and fear on their faces. I bite my lip in worry. All the men in this room can all be called powerful but they were all scared... I don''t know what kind of people are in the Under Realm but I suddenly feel like I never want to find out. I''m still new to this world and all its rules and magic so I feel a sense of helplessness. All these leaders and not one of them have a single idea? Suddenly, all the men in the room start looking at Bai Lei with a mixture of determination and guilt. I clench my fists and say "No. I know what you''re all thinking and I''m telling you now, Bai Lei will not be sacrificing himself as his Grandfather did." "You''re all leaders and rulers are you not? This is all you''ve got?" I say giving all the men in the room a cold look. Some glare at me while others look away in embarrassment but I ignore them all and lean forward as I say "Besides, it''s obviously not a permanent solution as we can all see..." I stand up and continue "It''s like killing an ant but leaving the ant pile and expecting not to get bitten again. We need to take care of the root of the issue." The men in the room look at me in shock as Bai Lei reaches up to take my hand. I turn to him and say "I thought I would hear something useful but I was obviously overestimating them. I think I''d rather waste my time watching grass grow." I lift Little Bun up by his tail and lightly shake him while saying "Let''s go." Bai Lei''s eyes are large with shock as the room quickly disappears. I look around the familiar courtyard and lift Bun up to my face. He hangs by his tail with a guilty look. "What happened to staying in the courtyard?" I ask with a forced smile. Little Bun nervously rubs his tiny paws together as he says "I''m really sorry... I''m new to this and didn''t know that would happen!" I look at his innocent eyes and sigh as I place him on my shoulder saying "No use crying over spilled milk. Maybe you should practice a bit more before we start playing around." Little Bun nods his head and softly rubs his head against my cheek causing me to smile. I reach up and pet him as he says "Master was really cool though! You told them all!" My hand freezes as I start to worry. I hope I didn''t cross any lines and make things harder for him... ~~~~~~ The men all look to Bai Lei after the beautiful woman disappears, leaving them all shocked. What the woman said was true... They were all guilty! The older man with grey hair clears his throat and says "What the young lady has said is true. We need to come up with something better. Something that will fix this once and for all." He then turns to Bai Lei and asks "May I know who the young lady is?" Bai Lei scans the room of men before saying "My woman." The men all want to yell at him. That''s all he''s gonna say!? Suddenly, the door to the meeting room opens causing everyone to turn and look. Bai Lei''s eyes turn cold as the air around them nearly freezes. Lei Wei walks in with his Shadow guard as everyone looks back to Bai Lei with unease. Lei Wei smirks and walks over to the table without a care as he says "As the new King of the Heavenly Realm, I should be here as well, right?" Bai Lei remains sitting in his chair as he narrows his eyes on his brother while saying "Of course. I''m so glad you decided to come..." It''ll just make it easier to kill him! Lei Wei''s smirk grows, knowing all too well what his brother was thinking. The other men in the room swallow hard at the tension in the air but no one dares to say a word. They had all heard the news of what happened before... Lei Wei''s Shadow guard pulls a chair all the way to the other end of the table, straight across from Bai Lei. Lei Wei sits in the chair and faces Bai Lei with the same cold look Bai Lei was giving him. The men in the room swallow hard and nervously scoot their chairs back. The older man with grey hair works up his nerve and clears his throat as he says "We should call this meeting to an end for the time being. We need to come up with some better options. How about we meet up again tomorrow?" As soon as Bai Lei nods his head, the men quickly dismiss themselves and nearly run out of the room. "How''s my dear older brother feeling?" Bai Lei says with a cold voice. Lei Wei gives him a dark smile and says "Thanks to Nova, I''m good as new." Chapter 133 - Stand Off Bai Lei slowly gives Lei Wei a cold, cruel smile as he says "Yes, thanks to her, I get the chance to kill you all over again." Lei Wei grits his teeth in anger as he says "If you try to kill me now in front of all the other leaders, your alliance with them will suffer." Bai Lei leans to the side of his chair and props his chin up as he gives Lei Wei a cynical, bored look while saying "Do you really think that matters to me?" Lei Wei gives Bai Lei an irritated look as he says "Maybe not but we both know you need their help if you want to fix this current problem with the Under Realm. Plus, I''m here to help." Bai Lei''s vicious smile grows as he says "Oh? You actually came to "help". I wonder what kind of "help" you''re talking about." Lei Wei keeps his cool as he says "I have father''s sword, Heaven''s Thunder." Bai Lei''s eyes flash for a second before going back to normal. Lei Wei doesn''t miss it though as he says "This could play a key part in defeating the Under Realm. You know this as much as I do." Bai Lei watches Lei Wei with sharp calculative eyes but after a few seconds, he says "Then I''ll have to trouble you. Once this is all over, I''ll kill you but let me warn you now. If you touch a single hair on her head, I will kill you where you stand. Heaven''s Thunder or not." Lei Wei smiles as he says "Of course." Bai Lei stands up and turns away, disappearing midstep. Lei Wei''s smile grows dark as his Shadow guard steps up to him from behind. "Congratulations Master. Should we make our next step?" Lei Wei shakes his head and says "No, let''s bid our time. When the barrier breaks, we''ll make our move." The Shadow guard nods his head as his eye flash with determination. He''ll get her this time for sure. No matter what! ~~~~~~~~~~ I sit at the end of the bed with my legs crossed and my eyes closed. My foundation has evened out way faster than I thought it would take. I check my center and the full pool with a smile. I feel like I have a cheat of some kind. I start pulling energy to me and cycling it through my body as my pool quickly starts to overflow. A warm wave washes over me as I advance again. "It''s still quite shocking to see how fast you can cultivate." Bai Lei says making me smile. I slowly release the energy around me and open my eyes to find Bai Lei watching me with a smirk. I look up at him and say "I''m surprised myself. I''m sorry about earlier... I really had every intention of staying in the courtyard." Bai Lei gives me a hopeless look as he steps closer to me while saying "I actually believe that. Trouble seems to follow you in my world. I wonder if it''s because you aren''t from here..." He reaches out and uses his fingers to gently tilt my head back. "Little Bun has grown?" He asks in a low voice. I nod my head lightly and say "The spirit water gave him enough to level up. I might have made another uh oh though..." His dark eyes flash as he steps even closer to me. His smile grows a bit as he says "What happened this time?" I sigh and ask "How important was that spirit water source to you?" Bai Lei freezes and tilts his head in confusion before saying "It''s very rare. Why?" I cringe a little as I say "I only wanted to take a little bit of water to drink for later but I ended up taking the whole thing into my storage space. I really didn''t mean to! I even tried to bring it back out but it won''t budge." Bai Lei turns to stone as he looks at me in shock and... horror? He snaps out of his trance and quickly kneels in front of me as he grabs my face and begins looking me over in worry. I frown at him as he struggles to say "I... it''s fine. I don''t know how you were able to take it and place it in your space but at this point, I''m not entirely surprised but did you drink the water?" I look at him with large confused eyes as I nod my head. His face turns white as he grabs me and runs out of the room. The surroundings quickly change as we''re suddenly standing in front of a reading Zhen. Zhen looks up from his book and freezes when he sees the panic on Bai Lei''s face. Bai Lei races over to him and says "She drank spirit water." Zhen''s face freezes as he quickly stands up with fear. Zhen looks to me and says "How much did you drink?" At this point, I''m starting to freak out as I say "I drank like four or five handfuls... why? What''s wrong?" Bai Lei''s legs nearly give out as he looks at me with true fear. Zhen''s face goes white as he quickly asks "How long ago did you drink it?" I think back and say "A little over three hours ago." I try to climb out of Bai Lei''s arms but he only tightens his grip. Zhen and Bai Lei look at me with confusion as Zhen asks "You... do you feel okay?" This time I look to them with confusion as I slowly nod my head and say "My foundation is completely stable and I was able to advance. Should I have not drunk it? It tasted pretty good..." Bai Lei collapses on the floor as he hugs me close. He buries his head into my hair as he squeezes me tight. Zhen plops back in his seat with shaky legs and begins rubbing his temples as he says "What possessed you to drink the water?" I frown at him as I struggle to breathe. Bai Lei was still holding me close with his head buried so I look to Zhen and say "I forgot to ask you what I was supposed to do with it so I didn''t know if I should just sit in it or drink it so I did both." Zhen looks like he wants to cough up blood as Bai Lei begins to chuckle while holding me tight. Still confused, I look at Zhen asking "I wasn''t supposed to drink it? Little Bun drank it so I thought it would be okay. Why am I not supposed to drink it?" Chapter 134 - That Could Have Been Bad Bai Lei holds me close as he says "Those who drink Spirit water..." His voice tightens as Zhen steps up and says "They go boom. They blow up and die Liling. This world is not your world... if we forget to tell you something or if you aren''t sure about something, ask us first. Please." I stare at Zhen with large eyes before slowly nodding my head. They go boom... that would have sucked. Zhen watches me with a frown and says "You drank four or five handfuls of the Spirit water?" I nod my head again as Bai Lei starts to relax. "That shouldn''t be possible... you said your foundation has stabilized after drinking it?" Zhen asks walking back and forth in deep thought. I nod once again as Bai Lei starts running his fingers through my hair making me shiver. Zhen stops and turns to look at me with a deep frown while saying "I think it''s safe to say that you are truly different from those of us from this world. No matter how strong someone is, they can''t directly drink spirit water. They can use it to make medicine but not to drink directly." This time I frown as I ask "Well, what was I supposed to do with it?" Zhen gives me a strained smile as Bai Lei chuckles and says "You''re supposed to sit by the water source and allow the pure energy to slowly seep into you as you cultivate or stabilize your foundation." Zhen chuckles in disbelief and says "Not on were you sitting in it, you were even drinking it! You are one lucky girl. Spirit beast are different, they can drink spirit water without it hurting them but not humans." I nod my head in understanding but something else bothers me. I look to Zhen and ask "Should I not drink it anymore? It tastes good to me and even helped me. Oh yeah! I have a storage space!" I say pointing to my head with excitement. Zhen looks surprised as he says "You shouldn''t be able to access your storage space until the third tier. Can you hold anything in it?" Bai Lei begins chuckling again as he buries his face into the back of my hair as I say "I accidentally put the spirit water source in my space. I just wanted to take a little bit of the water but I ended up taking the whole thing. It looked a little bare and I was curious so I put in some air, a tree, and some grass. It looks much better now." Zhen turns to concrete as he stares at me in disbelief. Bai Lei''s chuckle deepens as he says "You did good, Love." His breath tickles the back of my neck making me shiver again when he places a light kiss on it. I try to lean away from him but he pulls me close without much effort. "This... this shouldn''t be possible. Storage spaces are not meant to hold living things... they''re just spaces to store objects..." Zhen mumbles as he starts pacing back and forth again. I silently watch him for a few moments but he seems lost in his own thoughts. I turn to look at Bai Lei as he starts playing with my hair again. "Are you not shocked?" I ask with a smirk but he just shakes his head and says "When it comes to you, no. You aren''t from this world so I don''t think the same rules apply to you. I have a feeling you''re gonna keep doing the impossible." He lifts his hand up to my face and uses his finger to gently push a stray hair behind my ear as he says "Thank you for standing up for me in the meeting. I have no plans to kill myself though, not while you''re here." I look into his dark eyes as Zhen comes to a sudden stop and says "Meeting? You went to the meeting? Weren''t you supposed to stay in your courtyard?" I cringe and say "Yes, that was the plan but things never seem to go the way they''re supposed to." Bai Lei''s grip tightens a bit as he says "Lei Wei is here as the new ruler of the Heavenly Realm. I need you to be extremely safe. I''m going to have Ren with you at all times when I''m not with you." I tense in his arms and he quickly says "Don''t worry, I won''t let him do anything to you. I''m keeping my eyes on him." I give him a strained smile as my panic starts to rise. I''m more worried about him finding out about the bath thing. Should I just tell him? When I think about how pissed he''ll be I just can''t do it! I know it''s a cowardly move but I just can''t bring myself to do it. Suddenly, a wave of energy flows through the ground making me freeze. Zhen continues to pace as Bai Lei keeps playing with my hair. Did they not feel that? When I feel another wave of energy, I lean over and gently lay my hand upon the ground. Bai Lei watches me with a frown and asks "What''s wrong?" I frown and try to feel it as I say "Can you not feel that? It''s like a wave of energy flowing through the ground." Bai Lei and Zhen both frown and touch the ground. They look to each other in confusion before looking back to me with a frown. Another wave hits as I say "There!" As the energy washes through and hits my hand, I disappear. Bai Lei freezes in shock before jumping to his feet with panic. Zhen looks to Bai Lei with large eyes before they both look around the room with fear. Where did she go!? Bai Lei grits his teeth and storms out of the room saying "Ren! Find Nova!" Ren quickly takes off trying to track her as Zhen quickly runs out of the room. Zhen lifts his head and closes his eyes as he takes a deep breath. When he opens his eyes, he quickly says "She''s close! This way." Chapter 135 - Whats Happening Now? I suddenly find myself standing in front of a huge wall of... magic? I look around me in shock and worry but I don''t see anyone so I turn back to look at the wall. What is this? A powerful force of energy hits the wall from the other side causing a wave of energy to flow out through the ground. Was this the barrier to the Under Realm? The waves of power seem to be coming from the other side of this wall. I step closer while looking at the semi-clear rainbow-colored barrier. Another blast of power hits the wall causing another wave of energy. I take another step closer and lift my hand up to the barrier but stop when I hear Bai Lei yell "Don''t touch it!" I stop in my tracks and turn to find Bai Lei and Zhen behind me. Bai Lei runs forward and pulls me into his arms as he quickly steps away from the barrier. Zhen and Bai Lei both look out of breath as Ren appears with a frown. "No one can go in or out but with your track record, you shouldn''t touch it, okay?" Bai Lei says looking me over. I slightly frown at him but I nod my head in agreement. Zhen steps closer as he says "What did you feel and what happened?" I look back to the barrier and say "Every time a blast of energy hits the barrier, a wave of energy washes through the ground. To answer your other question... I don''t know. I just felt the energy and was curious about what it was and where it came from." Bai Lei and Zhen both frown as Zhen says "Neither one of us can feel it. I don''t really know what''s happening right now but we all need to be extra careful right now. Especially you Liling. You''re like a magnet for danger." I sigh in irritation but I can''t deny it. I just nod my head and look back to the barrier. The attacks seem to have stopped... "Nova?" Bai Lei calls to me, breaking me out of my thoughts as I turn back to look at him. He frowns at me and says "From now on, I want you to stay away from here okay?" I don''t like being told what to do but I know he''s just worried about me so I just nod my head and take his outstretched hand. He pulls me away as we all start walking back but when I feel another wave of energy, I turn back and look at the barrier one last time before walking away. Bai Lei dropped me off and left after being called by some of the other leaders so I walk over to the largest peach tree and sit against it. Suddenly, a little white fluff ball comes flying at me and lands in my lap. "Master! You''re back!" Little Bun says with his little fluffy tail twitching in excitement. I giggle at him and say "Yup." as I gently pet him. A thought suddenly occurs to me as I look down at him in my lap and ask "Can you feel energy flowing through the ground in waves?" Little Bun frowns and says "There''s energy everywhere. Even the ground." This time I frown as I shake my head and say "No, this is different. Can you feel a different kind of energy flowing through the ground at times?" Little Bun tilts his head to the side as he turns to look at the ground. He jumps down from my lap and lands on the ground. After a few moments, he looks back to me and shakes his head no saying "I don''t feel anything... I''m sorry." I smile at him and scoop him up saying "It''s okay, don''t apologize. We''ll just have to figure it out ourselves." Little Bun nods his head in agreement as he jumps up to my shoulder. It clearly has something to do with the others on the other side of the barrier but I''m curious to know why I''m the only one who can feel it. I look down at my hands with confusion as my mind tries to make sense of everything. I lean against the tree and close my eyes as I decide to start cultivating again. I need to become stronger! No matter what''s happening, I need to stay focused. I''m tired of being pushed around by those who are stronger than me. ~~~~~~~ Lei Wei stands atop the roof of the palace as he watches Nova from a distance. She leans against the large tree looking more and more like a divine goddess. She''s even more beautiful than the last time he saw her... Suddenly, Bai Lei''s shadow guard, Ren, appears in front of him, effectively blocking his view of Nova. Lei Wei looks at the shadow guard with a smirk and says "I''m just enjoying the view of beautiful flowers in the palace. No need to worry." Ren glares at the man and says "Look elsewhere. That flower is off-limits to the likes of you." Lei Wei''s smirk grows as he says "My brother''s shadow guard seems to think too highly of himself. I''m the King of the Heavenly Realm. Know your place." Ren''s face never changes as he says "It doesn''t matter what title you currently hold. You are less than dirt to my master so that is what you are to me." Lei Wei clenches his fist as he glares at the bastard in front of him. It''d be so easy to kill this worm but he curbs his rage and bids his time. He needs to wait until the right moment. Lei Wei''s smirk grows dark as he says "It looks like this loyal dog will have a horrible end." He turns away and disappears mid-step. As he reappears in the room, his shadow guard shows up and says "The preparations have been made. We can move when you''re ready." Lei Wei waves his hand to dismiss him as he slowly walks over to the window. Just a little bit longer and she''ll be back where she belongs. Chapter 136 - Growing When I feel someone''s presence, I slowly release the energy around me and open my eyes. Bai Lei stands in front of me watching me with a smile. The sun had gone down while I was cultivating so it was now dark outside and slightly chilly. "Are you hungry?" Bai Lei asks stepping closer. He reaches out to me so I slip my hand into his and allow him to pull me up as I begin to stretch. I wasn''t really hungry but I nod my head and allow him to pull me in. We sit at the table as servants walk in with hot plates of food. Bai Lei starts placing food on my plate as I quietly watch. He watches me pick at the food with a frown before asking "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?" I look over to him and give him a small smile as I shake my head saying "I''m not sick." He quietly waits so I put my chopsticks down and say "I just have this feeling like something bad is gonna happen. I hate saying that but... I just can''t seem to shake the feeling." Bai Lei places his chopsticks on the table before turning to look at me with warm eyes. He reaches out and grabs a piece of my hair as he says "No matter what happens, I won''t let anything happen to you okay?" I look into his dark eyes with worry. "I don''t feel like it''s me I have to worry about... I feel like something''s gonna happen to you." I say with worry. Bai Lei''s eyebrows shoot up as he gives me a dark grin. He pulls my seat closer to him as he says "Don''t worry about me, love. I am more than capable of taking care of myself." I look back and forth between his dark, sincere eyes and slowly nod my head. Even if he tells me that... I still feel like things aren''t that easy. We go back to eating before Ren shows up saying "They are calling for you again." Bai Lei sighs and turns to me saying "I will come back as soon as possible." I nod and watch him walk off before standing up and walking to the bed. I wasn''t really in the mood to eat so I grab a cup and sit on the bed. I reach into my space and look down at my full cup of water. I bring the cup up to my lips and drink while losing myself to my thoughts. I''m close to the third tier, battle king, but my foundation was beginning to show signs of instability so I needed to use the spirit water. After drinking a few cups of spirit water, I toss the cup into the space and begin cultivating again. When I feel myself breaking into the third tier, I slowly open my eyes as the air around me stirs. I breathe through the hot wave washing through me with a frown. When I broke through the other levels, I only felt a warm wave of energy wash through me but this time it was hot. Am I pushing it too much? I sigh and lean back on the bed and look up at the dark ceiling above me. Chyou must have put out all of the candles except the two by me. I lift my hand and play with air in the room but when the last remaining two candles go out, I frown. I slowly lower my hand as I continue to stare at the ceiling in the dark as my eyes grow heavy. Suddenly, I hear a dripping noise making me frown. I slowly open my eyes and turn to look at my left. Something was dripping from the ceiling... I look to the window and see that it''s not raining so I get up and walk over to the drip. As I reach the steady drip, I look up at it with a frown. What in the... There was a growing dark spot on the ceiling making my frown grow as. Suddenly, I feel something drip on my shoulder. I step back and wipe my shoulder but when I look down at my hand, I freeze. Blood... suddenly, it drips on my forehead making me jump back and furiously wipe my face. "What the hell?" I say with a shaky voice but when I look up, my whole body freezes. The whole ceiling was now dark! Dark red blood starts pouring from the ceiling, covering the floor. Shocked and scared, I jump back and hit the wall behind me but when I feel the warm blood soaking into my dress, I jump away in horror. The walls were now dripping with blood! Blood was now dripping all over me so I quickly open the door and run outside. My heart beats furiously inside my chest as I try to wipe the blood off but I''m covered in it! I breathe hard as I look back at the open door. Blood was now oozing out of the door like a small crimson tide. "What the hell is going on!?" I say stumbling further back. When I feel my feet sinking, I look down in horror to see the ground covered in blood! I suck in and turn around to see corps all over the yard. "Holy shit..." I bring a shaky hand up to my mouth as I look at all the dead bodies. What the hell has happened!? My heart nearly beats out of my chest as I look at everything with fear and confusion. Bai Lei, Zhen! I turn around to run to them but what I see has me falling back on my ass. "Holy!" I say crawling back in fear. A woman stands in a bloody dress with tears of blood running down her face. "I... are you okay?" I ask in a shaky voice. The woman watches me with sorrow and pain as she slowly lifts her hand out to me. I look at her bloody hand then back to her with confusion. Chapter 137 - I Dont Understand I swallow hard in confusion but when I feel the warm blood soaking into my dress and onto my hands, I quickly jump up and try to wipe my hands but everything on me was covered in blood. The strong copper smell from all the blood hangs in the air, nearly making me gag. I look back to the scary woman to see her still watching me with tears of blood. "Are... are you okay? Do you need help?" I ask with worry and fear. The woman slowly lifts her hand out to me once again and watches me with silent sorrow. I frown at her delicate, bloody hand then back to her face. Her bloody tears continue to fall as she opens her mouth but nothing comes out. I nervously lick my lips before looking back to her hand. I slowly lift my right hand and reach out to her but stop right before touching her. I bite my lip and take her hand. At first, nothing happens but then the pain hits me. An ear-piercing scream comes from the woman before me as I fall to my knees. I cry out myself as I try to pull my hand back but it was hopeless. The woman had a death grip on me! Dark red blood slowly seeps from her hand onto mine but what has me freaking out, even more, is the fact that it keeps coming! The dark red blood continues to seep up my arm as I struggle against her impossible grip. The woman continues to scream causing my eyes to water as I struggle with everything in me. Everything the dark red blood touches burns like acid! My skin stings and literally feels like it''s being burned off as I struggle to breathe. I clench my teeth and look up to the woman with teary eyes as I beg her to release me. "Please! I''m sorry, please." The pain continues to grow as the woman before me continues to scream and cry. My vision blurs as tears of my own begin to fall. When I look back to my arm, I realize that the blood was now climbing up my neck! My entire lower body was covered in blood as I struggle with everything in me to get away. As it crawls its way up my neck and the sides of my face, I strain to keep it from getting into my mouth, nose, and eyes. I look back to the screaming woman and plead once again "Please! Please stop!!" The woman just continues to scream and cry tears of blood. My heart shakes in fear as it tries to beat out of my chest. When I feel the blood trying to enter my mouth, I begin thrashing around like a wild animal. The dark red blood enters my eyes, making them burn and sting just like my skin, causing me to scream out in pain. The blood then enters my nose and mouth, causing me to sputter. I try to breathe out and spit it out but nothing works! When I inhale for air, I inhale the blood! I choke and gag but nothing I do helps! I''m going to die!! The blood burns all the way down as it makes its way through my body without mercy. I crumble onto the ground as I wither in pain but the woman still holds on tight. Suddenly, I hear a soft voice "Thank you" the pain suddenly disappeared but I could no longer move. "You must stop him. You must." The soft voice says before the pain is suddenly back! My arm!! My right arm feels as if it''s being dipped in liquid fire!! I scream out in pain and when I snap my eyes open, I find myself laying on the bed in the dark. I clunch my chest and sit up to look around the room in fear. Everything looks normal... I look down at my clothes to find them still clean and white. I lift a shaky hand to my face before running my hands through my wet hair. I was sweating... I stumble out of the bed and walk over to the door before pushing it open. The cold, crisp night air hits me as I stumble out of the room with fear. I look around the empty courtyard and say "What kind of freaky shit..." My voice shakes as I turn to look back at the room. A dream... that was a dream!? Well, a nightmare really but it had felt so real! I could even taste the blood... I swallow hard as I try to calm my racing heart. "Calm down Nova, it was just a dream. It wasn''t real." I say in a low voice. I look up to the full moon and all the bright stars surrounding it in the night sky. As I breathe, I see small white clouds, indicating just how cold it really was but I was still sweating. I lift my hand up to wipe my forehead but when I see my wrist, I freeze. I quickly bring my hand down and pull my sleeve back. Dark red markings start at my inner wrist and stop at the inner bend of my elbow! What the hell!? I reach down with a shaky hand to touch it but nothing happens. "It''s a dream... it''s a dream." I say rubbing the markings with my other sleeve but it doesn''t go away. I look over the beautiful markings with a frown. What the hell was this!? Will someone please explain what just happened!!? I slowly lower myself and fall back on my ass. I need to sit... I look back down at my arm. I lift my other hand and slowly trace the beautiful markings with my finger as I whisper "If it wasn''t a dream... then what was it?" "Nova?" I quickly turn around to find Bai Lei walking out the door looking at me in concern. "What are you doing out here? It''s too cold for you to be sitting out here." My eyes start to water making him freeze. I turn to him and show him my arm as I say "Something happened." Hot tears fall from my eyes as Bai Lei races to my side. Chapter 138 - More Questions Bai Lei kneels before me and carefully takes my arm, looking at it with concern. He looks up to me and asks "What happened?" I want to laugh but all I can do is cry as I say "I don''t know. I was sleeping... then I thought I had a bad dream but then..." I look back down at my arm before Bai Lei scoops me up into his arms. He walks us back to the room and sits on the bed with me in his lap. He reaches up and wipes my tears as he says "You''re okay, I''m here. Calm down and tell me what happened in the dream." After taking a few deep breaths, I tell him everything that happened in the dream. He strokes my back in a calming manner as his face remains calm. Even though he''s doing a good job hiding it, I can still feel his hand shake as he touches me. He''s scared as well but he doesn''t want to show it but after telling him everything, I find myself calming. He pulls my head to his chest so I lean over and rest my head on him as I stare at the floor. Somehow, I don''t want to close my eyes. We sit in silence as the moonlight pours in through the open door but the more I think about it, the more confused I become. I look down at my arm again as I pull my sleeve up. The dark red markings stand out on my skin as I think back to the woman. Even though she scared me, she never once attacked me. She held her hand out to me like she was asking for help or trying to help me... If I look past all the blood... why did she come to me? Who is she and why did she leave this mark on me? I reach out with my other hand and gently touch the marks with curiosity. "I don''t really know what happened but you''re safe now." Bai Lei says touching my arm. "I will try to figure out what these are but until then, I want you to tell me as soon as something happens. No matter how small and insignificant it might seem." He says rubbing the marks with his thumb. I nod my head in agreement and relax into his arms. After a few quiet minutes, Bai Lei''s hand stops at my low back as he says "I ran into my brother earlier tonight at the last meeting. He said something interesting..." I trace the markings on my arm as I "Hmmm" at him. His voice lowers as he says "He said something about a bath..." My entire body freezes as his words hit me. That bastard! Bai Lei''s chuckle has my heart racing as I surrender to my fate. I take a deep breath and say "Somehow I''m not surprised." "So it''s true then? You took a bath together?" He asks as his hand slowly traces up my back. I was just wearing a thin nightgown so I could feel everything clearly. I shiver at his touch as I say "I used it to my advantage to get a piece of his hair so that I could escape." His hand stops at the back of my neck as he says "You''re so sweaty. You should take a bath or you could get sick." I nervously lick my lips as I say "I''ll go take one." I go to stand but Bai Lei tightens his hands on me and quickly stands saying "I''ll help you." I want to protest but looking at his face, all I can do is bite my tongue and endure. This is my punishment for keeping it from him... He walks to the large heated pool like room and places me on my feet. I go to step away but he doesn''t let me. I look up to him as he watches me with dark eyes. I sigh and ask "Are you mad?" His lips pull to the side in a small smirk as he says "What do you think love?" I try to reason with him as I say "It didn''t mean anything. I was only doing that so that I could escape." His smile grows but it doesn''t quite reach his eyes as he reaches out and gently grabs the tie on my dress. "Of course, I know it didn''t mean anything to you but it meant something to him..." He says stepping closer to me as he pulls the string. My heart races as I reach up to grab his hand saying "I don''t care what he thinks." Bai Lei''s eyes flash a little as he gives me a dark chuckle as he says "Oh but I do." He looks to my eyes as he pulls the string lose but as the dress starts to open, his dark eyes slowly trace down my body before pulling me closer by the dress. I step closer to him as I try to keep my breathing even but I was failing miserably. His hand slowly reaches into my open dress, fingers lightly touching my skin, as I tremble from his feather-light touch. His fingers trace up the line of my side, up to my ribs, lightly skimming the outer part of my breast before reaching up and slipping the dress off my shoulders. His dark eyes drink in every inch of me like he was burning the image into his heart as I stand before him. His dark eyes shoot back up to mine as he fights to control his desire. He reaches up to take off his clothes so I quickly turn around and slip into the warm water. ''I can''t look... don''t look. It will be too much to handle.'' I tell myself as I lower myself in the water with a pounding heart. When I hear the water splash a little behind me, I instantly tense. ''Control Nova, control'' Bai Lei''s fingers gently graze my bare back making me jump with surprise. I cross my arms over my chest as I turn to look at him and instantly regret it. My mouth goes dry at the sight of him standing before me in all his naked glory. Chapter 139 - Tease He smirks at me as he says "Like what you see love?" I snap my eyes back to his face and swallow hard as I say "Okay, you''re pissed, I get it. Want me to wash your hair?" His smirk grows as he steps closer saying "Of course not. I''m gonna help you wash up." I keep stepping back until my butt hits the other side of the tub. I quickly glance at it before looking back at him. He was already in front of me with a white cloth in his hand. I frown at him before giving him a pleading look as I say "I get it okay? I won''t ever keep anything from you again. I''m sorry okay?" His smirk turns into a smile as he says "I''m glad to know. Hand." He dips the cloth in the water and rubs it a little. The cloth bubbles up as I watch his muscles flex with large eyes. His long dark hair touches the top of the water as he reaches out for my hand. I shrink against the wall and sink into the water as I give him a pleading look. I can walk around naked and even play strip poker but being bathed!? That''s entirely different! "I can bathe myself, Bai Lei." I reach out for the cloth but he grabs my wrist instead and starts washing my arm. My heart pounds in my chest as the cloth slowly glides up my arm. My eyes search his as his hand stops at my shoulder. "You shouldn''t start something you can''t finish," I say with lust flashing in my eyes. His dark eyes mirror my own lust as he says "Be careful love, I have no problem finishing what I''ve started." I slowly stand up and watch with a smirk when his breath hitches. His dark eyes grow darker as he watches the soapy water slide down my body. His hand on me tightens as I step closer to him. His dark eyes suddenly start glowing red, letting me know just how affected he was. His voice is just above a whisper as he asks "Did he see you like this?" I shake my head and say "Of course not. Who am I?" His red eyes look up to my green eyes before sliding down to my lips. "I thought you were gonna help me bathe?" I say with a growing smirk. I slowly turn around and look over my shoulder with a lifted eyebrow as I pull my long hair over to the side and wait. He clenches his teeth as he tries to keep a clear head. He lifts his hands up to my back and watches with a dry mouth as the soapy water trails down the curves of my back. "Gods..." He nearly moans as his hand traces the trail of soapy water down my spine. As his hand trails down my back, I bite my lip and try not to moan at his touch and what it was currently doing to my insides. As his hand dips lower, it stops right above my butt before he steps closer, bringing his hand around my waist. The cloth is held tightly in his hand as his other hand lands on my hip. His breath on my bare shoulder causes me to shiver as his hand holding the cloth slowly trails up my flat stomach. My stomach clenches as he lowers his head and places a soft kiss on my shoulder before lightly biting it. I lean my head to the side and moan when he drags his lips up the side of my neck. He inhales against my skin as he pulls me back against him. The cloth drops into the soapy water, completely forgotten as both of his hands trail up my sides. I lean against his chest as his hands come up to my breast. My breath hitches as he bites my jaw but when I feel him press against me, I close my eyes and bite my lip in pleasure. His whole body tightens before he quickly pulls me down into the water and saying "Who?" with a threatening voice. The air instantly freezes as I feel Bai Lei cover me in a protective manner. I struggle to clear my head as I hear "I apologize Master... the barrier... it has cracked." Ren shakes in his shoes as he cruses his fate. Why now of all times!? Bai Lei clenches his teeth in anger as he says "Leave!" Ren flinches on the other side of the door before quickly leaving. It''s not like he wanted to interrupt them!! Bai Lei holds me tight while taking a deep calming breath. He lowers his head onto my shoulder while he tries to control his desire. "I have to go back. We''ll finish this later." He says placing a kiss on my shoulder before standing up and walking out. I sit frozen in the water as he steps out. I turn to look at the empty room and closed door with a look of disbelief. How can he just leave after making me all hot and bothered!? I scoff at the door before slowly lowering myself into the warm water. I hold my breath and dip under the water with irritation. I stay under the water until I can''t hold my breath any longer. Screw it. I quickly wash up and get out. I get dressed in a clean dress and walk out to the back courtyard. I look up at the night sky with a sigh. The cold air feels good on my feverish skin as I try to cool off. The sun will be rising soon... when''s the last time Bai Lei slept? I feel the ground pulse with that strange power again making me frown. Ever since the first time, I refuse to put my hand back on the ground. For some reason, I reacted to it and found myself next to the barrier. I look down at my right arm with the writing and frown again when I feel it pulsing with the energy in the ground. Chapter 140 - That Cant Be Good I clench my fists and quickly go back inside. I walk over to the bed to find Little Bun peacefully sleeping so I carefully crawl over and scoop him up before pulling the covers up over me. I''m not gonna think about it. If that woman shows back up in my dreams, I''ll ask her to clear things up! ~~~~~ I frown when the sun hits my face so I turn over and pull the covers up. "Master! Bad news!" Little Bun says pulling at the covers. I frown and pull the covers back to look at him in question. His fluffy little tail twitches as he says "The barrier is cracking! They don''t think it''ll hold for another day." I quickly sit up and ask "Did Bai Lei come back last night?" Little Bun shakes his head and says "I don''t know. I just woke up and overheard the servants talking outside. What do we do?" I frown a bit before quickly getting out of bed and getting dressed. As I walk out of the room, Little Bun jumps to my shoulder and holds on as I rush to the meeting hall. As I try to leave the courtyard, Ren suddenly appears before me and says "Did you forget what he told you before? You are to stay in the courtyard, no matter what." I glare at him and say "I wouldn''t leave unless it was important besides, everyone already knows I''m here. What''s the point?" Ren grinds his teeth as he says "My hair has just started growing back, please stay still." I sneer at him and say "If you don''t move, your eyebrows are the next to go!" Ren''s hands snap up to hide his eyebrows as he says "You truly are a monster! You can''t leave the courtyard! The barrier has begun breaking so it isn''t safe." My face falls as my heart starts to race. I step closer to Ren and ask "What are they planning to do? Do they have enough people? What about weapon?" Ren nervously backs up a step as he says "Master isn''t dumb. He and the other leaders are preparing to handle the people from the Under Realm but he won''t be able to focus if he thinks you''re running around causing trouble." I bite my lip and nod my head as I try to remain calm. My head snaps up as I say "I''m going to go visit Lady Xue." Ren jumps at my sudden movement then nods his head as I start walking to her courtyard. As I reach her courtyard, Biyu stops and glares at me with disdain as she turns to me saying "Lady Xue just left to check on her son." I sigh and roll my eyes as I turn to walk away. "You cause him nothing but trouble, you know." She says with hatred. I freeze mid-step and grit my teeth. ''Not the time, not the time.'' I tell myself as I decide to ignore her but before I can take another step, a large explosion is heard as the ground starts to shake! I reach out to the wall next to me as I look around in fear. What the hell!? A massive wave of power hits me, causing me to stumble back as I struggle to keep standing. It felt like a shock wave! "Master! The barrier!! It broke!" Little Bun cries out and clutches onto my hair for dear life. "Shit!" I say turning around to find Biyu holding onto the wall as well. The shaking stops as sounds of battle are heard. Biyu looks over in the direction of fighting before crying out "Bai Lei!!" She takes off running in the direction with a look of fear causing me to panic. I reach out and grab her as I say "Are you insane! You just got done bitching at me for causing him trouble and yet you run headfirst into danger!?" She jerks her arm away from me and sneers at me with hatred as she says "I''m not you bitch! I can handle myself and help Bai Lei." She turns around to leave but something lands in front of us with a large cloud of dust. As the dust settles, Biyu and I both stumble back in shock. A large man slowly stands up and smiles at us with an eerie look. His eyes were pitch black, not even the whites of his eyes were showing! Blood red markings are seen all over his arms and up the side of his face. He cracks his neck and says "I can''t tell you how nice it feels to be free again and look, two little beauties are here to welcome me." Little Bun''s body shivers from fear as he quickly ducks into my hair to hide. Biyu clenches her fists as she quickly pulls power to her and attacks the man. The man easily blocks the magic, letting it roll off him like it was nothing before attacking her. Biyu screams in terror as I race to her side. I hit her from the side, causing both of us to fall to the ground in a roll. The blast of power flies past us and hits the wall, shattering it to pieces. She pushes me off and says "Don''t touch me!" She reaches out and slaps me across the face, shocking me. Did this bitch just slap me for saving her!?! She quickly jumps to her feet and turns to attack the man again but a bloody hand suddenly appears out of her back, splashing me with warm blood! I stumble back as I struggle to stand. The man slowly removes his hand and lifts it to his mouth as his tongue slowly begins licking the dark red blood. Biyu stumbles back and clutches her chest as she turns to look at me with shock. My hands tremble as I look at her in shock, mirroring her own. The man moans as he savors her blood but what happens next, has me questioning my decision in coming back to this world. Her large eyes look to me in fear as she reaches out to me. I lift a shaky hand out to her but her face suddenly contorts as her skin starts sinking in! Chapter 141 - This Is Bad She struggles to take a step to me as her skin continues to sink in and discolor. Red mist can be seen leaving her body as the man behind her absorbs it with a look of ecstasy. My mind crashes as I see her shriveling up in front of me like a raisin. Her skin tighten against her bones in an unnatural way as her eyes suddenly begin shriveling up as well! I stumble back and land on my ass in horror as she continues to blindly move towards me. Soon nothing''s left but bones as she drops before me. I look to her corpse with horror as the man behind her steps closer with a satisfied look on his face. "It''s been a while since we''ve had fresh blood. I will bring you back as a gift to my King." He says reaching for me but I quickly crawl back. I turn and get to my feet as I run for my life. A wave of power washes over me before I run straight into the man''s arms. Everything disappears as I''m suddenly thrown on the ground. Wails and cries of terror can be heard all around me as I look up to find multiple corpses lying around me. They were all female... I crawl back and bump into another woman crying and begging for mercy. I look over and freeze when I make eye contact with a man with solid black eyes. He looks at me and slowly smiles as he says "What do we have here? Looks like you found a rare one." He reaches out and grips my chin as he looks into my eyes. I freeze with terror as I look at the man before me, no, monster was more fitting. Blood red markings cover his hands, arms, neck and the side of his face! "You are definitely a rare beauty... I think I''m going to savior you nice and slow. I''ll play with you for a bit before finishing you." He releases my chin and turns to the man who brought me here while saying "You''ll be rewarded. Bring me more." The man who brought me bows and says "Yes, My King!" He turns and disappears, leaving the King alone with us. He grabs the leg of the woman next to me, causing her to let out a blood-curdling scream as he drags her to the next victim. The whole time he drags her, she cries and begs as she begins to shrivel up. My brain refuses to understand what''s happening as tears of fear and disbelief fall from my eyes. Little Bun clutches my hair tight as his little body shivers in fear as well. This is like a twisted horror movie... I don''t like scary movies! Suddenly, more scary men show up throwing women to the ground in offering to their creepy-ass leader but when I see a young little girl, my heart nearly stops. I''m finally able to move as I quickly crawl over to the little girl and pull her into my arms in a protective manner. She cries for her mother as I try to hush her. "Shhh sweetheart, don''t cry. We will find your mother okay?" The little girl clings to me as she buries her face to cry. The King throws his head back in laughter and says "We''re having a feast tonight boys!" The men cheer before disappearing to gather more women. The little girl in my arms can be no older than ten! The King starts making rounds causing my heart to clench in fear but when his eyes land on me, I twist my body around to hide the little girl. His evil smile grows as he walks over to us making me shake like a leaf. He squats down next to us and pulls on the little girl''s dress as he says "What do we have here?" I quickly pull the girl''s dress out of his hand and pull her tight against me. "You have plenty of women here. You don''t need to touch her." I say in a low voice making the King chuckle. He watches me with those creepy black eyes as he says "I''ve never seen eyes the color of jade but the look in them looks very familiar. They remind me of someone..." I continue to glare at him as he watches me like the predator he is. If you take away the markings, creepy eyes and otherwise evil aura, he could be considered "attractive". He nods his head at me and says "I''ve decided. You will serve me in bed before I grow tired of you." He then reaches out and grabs the little girl''s arm. "No!!" I scream in terror and hold her tight. His black eyes flash with excitement as his smile grows. He grabs the little girl again and rips her from me. The little girl screams with terror as I crawl after her. I reach for my power and hit him as hard as I can with wind but he lifts his arm and blocks it with ease. He slowly lowers his arm with a look of amazement. "Truly interesting!" He says laughing with a crazed look. I shiver and try to pull the girl back but he swipes his hand at me, hitting me with a wave of power. I fly back and roll to a stop before spitting out a mouthful of blood. When I look up, I''m surprised to see him standing right before me! He grabs my dress and pulls me up to my knees as he looks at the blood coming out of my mouth with desire. His mouth crashes down on mine in a forceful kiss, taking me by surprise. I push at him but he doesn''t move an inch! He pinches the sides of my jaw to open my mouth as his nasty tongue slips in. I try to pull back but he''s entirely too strong to fight against! As his tongue swipes the inside of my mouth again, I lose it and bite down as hard as I can. Copper blood fills my mouth causing him to moan in pleasure!!! Nasty freak!! I fight with everything in me but he doesn''t stop. I spin my body around and try to use my legs to kick him but he completely ignores it like I''m nothing but a baby against his strength. My horror reaches a new height as he tries to push his blood down my throat! Like some sick game! I thrash against him as I try to push the blood out of my mouth but he just chuckles and grips the back of my head as his other hand covers my nose, cutting off my air. My fear kicks into overdrive as I fight to keep his blood from going down but I couldn''t breathe! My heart beats against my rips in a painful manner as my lungs scream for air but the monster finds everything amusing. Black spots start showing up in my vision as my arms and legs grow heavier. I''m going to die... this bastard is going to kill me! His black eyes watch me with mirth as I slowly grow limp in his arms. I can''t anymore... The black spots were now larger and taking over everything as I quickly lose all my strength. The last thing I see is a flash of triumph from his solid black eyes as he pushes the blood down my throat. Chapter 142 - Living Nightmare I groan in pain as I slowly start waking up. "Master... are you okay? Please don''t leave Bun..." Little Bun sobs next to my ear as his little body curls up against me. I lift a heavy hand and pet him while croaking out "I''m not dead yet." Little Bun jumps up and places his little paws on the side of my face as his little pink tongue licks my cheek in happiness. When my brain finally comes back online, I quickly sit up and gag. I roll over and start dry heaving as I try to throw up that bastard''s nasty blood! But no matter how hard I try, nothing comes up. My stomach is completely empty! I fall back over on my side and place an arm over my eyes as my entire body hurts. "How long have I been out?" I ask Bun as I try to stop my head from spinning. What the hell was wrong with me?? "You''ve been out for two days Bunny." a familiar voice says making me freeze. I lift my arm and look over to find a blurry image of Guozhi chained to the wall. "Guozhi? Wha... what the hell?" I say pushing myself up into a sitting position. Guozhi gives me a bitter smile as he says "The crazy bastard''s men were attacking a town next to our base and even though I''m not the nicest bastard, I can''t ignore women and children being killed and taken. My men and I attacked the crazy bastard''s men but they were entirely too powerful... I think I''ve lost all my men..." Pain and regret lace his last words making my heart hurt for him. I know all too well how much he thinks of his men as family. I try to shake off the dizzy spell as I frown with confusion. "But why are you HERE? Not that I''m complaining, but why didn''t they kill you?" The chains holding Guozhi clank against the stone wall as he scrunches up his face saying "Honestly, I don''t know. They said something about being a play toy for the King''s new woman." My face darkens as I look at him. I hope to hell they aren''t referring to me but... I look around and quickly realize that we''re in a cell of some kind and it''s completely empty. They''re probably referring to me... Little Bun curls up in my lap as his little body shivers in fear, instantly breaking my heart. I reach down and cuddle him close while saying "We''re gonna get out of here, okay?" Little Bun nods his head but doesn''t say anything as Guozhi sighs. I struggle to stand and stumble a bit as everything around me continues to spin. I squeeze my eyes shut before slowly walking over to Guozhi. Guozhi watches me with worry as he says "You don''t look too good Bunny. What''s wrong? Have you been hurt? Where is Bai Lei?" I look to him and say "I don''t even know where I am, how would I know where he is?" I come to his side and look at the chains holding him with a frown. I grab the metal cuffs on his wrist and pull. Guozhi watches me with a small smile and says "I don''t think that''s gonna work Bunny. Are you this crazy bastard''s "new woman"?" I snort and say "Over my dead body! I''d rather hang myself with my own underwear..." Guozhi freezes before throwing his head back in laughter. I pull at the other cuff and look for the lock on it as Guozhi''s laughter comes to an end. He watches me with twinkling eyes as he says "You know, being your play toy doesn''t sound so bad. I don''t mind being chained up down here if it''s with you. It has to be fate Bunny, think about it." I look up at him in and give him a weak smile as I say "Out of all the people they bring back... hah... it''s really something else." Suddenly, my eyes go to his chest and the necklace still hanging from it. My chuckle starts out soft and low before I bend over in laughter. "It''s truly fate! Hahaha!!" Guozhi''s smile slightly fades as he watches me laugh until tears. "Are you okay Bunny? Did they hit you in the head?" Guozhi asks with concern but I shake my head and wipe my eyes as I reach up and snap the necklace off. Guozhi watches me with large eyes as he asks "What are you doing?" I reach up and pet Little Bun as I say "I need you to hold onto me as tightly as you can, okay?" Little Bun nods and grabs the side of my neck as I turn to Guozhi and say "We''re getting the hell out of here." Guozhi''s face crumbles as he says "As much as I admire your enthusiasm, we are currently locked up in the strongest Realm this world has ever seen." "Just hold on tight," I say lifting the vial. Guozhi''s face darkens as he says "I can''t hold anything!" He shakes the chains holding him to the wall to make his point but I ignore him as I snap the vial and quickly step to him, wrapping my arms around him. A bright light flashes before feeling a strong pull. We tumble onto the ground in a painful heap as I look up at a slow-moving ceiling fan. Guozhi groans on top of me as I struggle to push him off. "Wait wait wait," Guozhi says crawling off me but when he looks up at me, he freezes. "Wha..." He says looking at the small computer room but I ignore him as I wake up the sleeping computers. I shake my head and squint my eyes as I look at the screen. It was currently three fifteen in the morning so that would explain why everything''s dark. I use the computer to send alerts to the guys and wait as I start setting up the cube. Why am I so dizzy? Guozhi slowly comes to his feet looking at everything in wonder as he softly says "You... you weren''t playing. You''re really from another world..." I continue to ignore him as I walk over to the cabinet holding all the vials. Little Bun holds on tight as he looks around everything with wide eyes. I grab a total of three vials before turning back to the cube. I punch in the correct codes as Guozhi silently watches me. The door burst open causing Guozhi to jump in front of me in a protective manner. Ted runs in with pink bunny slippers and bed head as he says "What happened!? Are you okay!?" I turn to him and say "I need to go back. Now." Ted looks at Guozhi before saying "You know it takes a few days." I shove Guozhi to the side and say "I don''t care Ted. I need to go back, Now! No matter what!" Ted watches me with worry as he says "We don''t know what will happen if you force it... the machine can break and you''d be stuck there or you could be sent to another world..." Guozhi frowns at the man wearing colorful dead rabbits for shoes and turns to Nova with a look of concern. He doesn''t really know what they''re talking about but he feels that Nova''s doing something dangerous. I glare at Ted and say "I''m going back, with or without your help." Chapter 143 - The Others Ren watches Nova walk over to Lady Xue''s courtyard with a racing heart. He pats his chest and turns back. As long as Nova says in the palace courtyards she''ll be safe. He wants to keep his distance from the crazy woman though, his poor hair depended on it! Ren walks over to a tall peach tree and leans against it as he slowly closes his eyes. He wants to be with his Master, not babysitting this crazy woman! Suddenly, the ground starts shaking! Ren jerks up and freezes when a powerful blast of energy neatly knocks him over. The barrier! Ren goes to run towards the barrier but stops when he thinks about Nova. Would it be okay to leave her? She''s with Lady Xue, she''ll be safe! He needs to protect his Master! He turns and quickly disappears. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei and the others appear before the barrier with grim looks. The barrier was completely destroyed! The old man with grey hair steps forward, pulling out his battle-ax while saying "I thought we''d have more time... we aren''t prepared for this." Zhen suddenly appears with a grave face as he looks at the oncoming men while saying "We need to keep them from getting passed us, that way Liling and the other woman will remain safe!" Bai Lei grits his teeth and says "We have to stop them, no matter what." Lei Wei appears next to Bai Lei with a dark look as he pulls out a large golden sword, Heaven''s Thunder. Bai Lei glares at him as he lifts his hand, summoning his Demonic Blood sword. The black and red blade instantly appears in his hand, seeping with cold energy. "I won''t hold back if you get in my way." Bai Lei says turning to look at the men charging out of the Under Realm. Lei Wei snorts and says "You took the words right out of my mouth." Bai Lei ignores him and charges straight at the wave of men charging at them. The other leaders grip their weapons and follow after Bai Lei but they''re being pushed back just after a few blows were exchanged! The older man clenches his teeth in anger as he swings his large ax down, cutting into the shoulder of the creepy man with solid black eyes. The creepy man grins at the old man as he slowly pulls the ax out like he was removing a splinter. The old man stumbles back as his eyes flash with fear. They''re entirely too strong! The creepy man attacks the old man but before he can touch him, Bai Lei''s sword cuts into the creepy man''s neck from behind! The head flies off with an arch of blood as Bai Lei turns to look at his men. "Take their heads off!" Bai Lei says blocking another attack from the side. Suddenly, Ren shows up and helps kill the man attacking Bai Lei. Bai Lei looks at Ren with shock before asking "What the hell are you doing here!? Where''s Nova?" Ren throws a sharp blade out, effectively slicing another man''s head off as he says "She''s with your mother, she''s safe." Bai Lei''s heart drops as he turns to look at his mother fighting the creepy-ass men with her trusted servant. His mother was a fearless woman who showed no mercy towards her enemies. He learned how to fight from her! He wasn''t worried about her safety now that she was healthy. He turns back to Ren and lifts his sword to point at his mother. Ren follows the sword and freezes when he sees Lady Xue cutting into a man on the other side. Ren turns back to see Bai Lei glaring at him as he yells "Find her!" Ren jumps and quickly takes off back to the courtyards. He only left her because he thought she was with Lady Xue! As he comes around the corner, he sees a corpse on the ground making him freeze. No no no, please! He quickly runs over and looks down at the shriveled-up corpse with fear. It was hard to make out who it was but when he sees Biyu''s scent pouch, he nearly collapses in relief. He felt bad for the woman but he was grateful it wasn''t Nova! He looks around in panic but doesn''t find any signs of her. Suddenly, a eunuch runs over with fear as he stutters "H.. he.. he took her." Ren frowns at the man and asks "Who took who?" The eunuch swallows hard and tries not to look at the dry corpse next to them as he says "The... the man with black eyes! He took lady Nova! He was too strong... he was terrifying! He sucked lady Biyu dry after shoving his fist through her! He was a monster!" Ren''s heart stops as he falls to his knees. It''s over... his life is over. He screwed up... big time! Suddenly he feels something tickling his face... he reaches up and wipes his face with a frown. When he pulls his hand back, it''s covered in tiny little hairs. He nearly cries tears of blood when he realizes he''s now lost his eyebrows but when he thinks back to Nova, he quickly climbs to his feet. He must tell Master!! He races off, leaving the poor eunuch with Biyu''s corpse. As he makes it back, blood and bodies were all over as everyone continues to fight. Ren swallows hard as he races to his Master''s side. Bai Lei slices the head off one man as Lei Wei slices the head off another. The two were actually working together like a well-oiled machine. When Bai Lei looks over to see Ren racing over, a sinking feeling washes over him. Ren comes to a stop and falls to his knees as he slams his bald head onto the ground saying "It''s all this servant''s fault! The enemy has killed Biyu and taken Nova... Please punish this servant!" Bai Lei and Wei Lei freeze and turn to look at Ren with disbelief and fear. Bai Lei stalks over to Ren and grabs his shirt, lifting him to his feet saying "Taken? Where?" Ren looks into Bai Lei''s red glowing eyes with fear as he shakes his head saying "I.. I don''t know. The eunuch who saw what happened didn''t say." The enemy breaks through after killing several men but Bai Lei doesn''t move. His heart freezes as he slowly turns to look at the border of the Under Realm. Ren and Lei Wei turn to look as well, knowing deep down that Nova must have been taken to their palace. Chapter 144 - Breaking Rules Ted looks at Nova''s determination and sighs with defeat as he says "Let me help, but I''m warning you now, something VERY BAD could happen. Can you not wait a few days?" I shake my head no as I say "I need to go back as quickly as possible." I then turn to look at Guozhi as I say "You can stay for a few more days if you want. I have no idea what''s gonna happen." Guozhi looks at me with confusion but he still shakes his head and says "No matter what, I''m going back with you." I nod my head and instantly regret it. The room spins as I reach out to steady myself. Guozhi quickly grabs me and steadies me as he asks "Are you sure you''re okay? Are you sick or did you hit your head?" He lifts a hand to my forehead as Ted watches with concern. I push Guozhi''s hand away as I say "I''m fine. It''s probably because I was out for two days and didn''t eat or drink anything." I look to Ted and nod my head. Ted frowns in disapproval but quickly goes back to work. Little Bun licks the side of my face in concern so I reach up and pet him while saying "I''m okay." Once the machines were calibrated, Ted turns to us and says "Last chance. You can always wait." I shake my head no and say "Thanks, Ted." I turn away and walk to the cube with unease. If I don''t go back now, I''m afraid Bai Lei will try to storm into the palace of the Under Realm, effectively getting himself killed. Besides, I want to go back and kill that sick bastard myself! I step into the cube and wave Guozhi over before pulling him in. I then turn and wave goodbye to Ted before quickly shutting the door. I grit my teeth in anger as my thoughts go back to what happened. I froze. I got so scared, I couldn''t even think straight let alone move! Granted it was the first time I saw something that gory and horrifying in real life but I should have snapped out of it! I should have fought back, done something, anything! The computer beeps, letting me know it''s ready so I reach over and hit the button without a second thought. It had already been two days... I hope it''s not too late! Suddenly, we''re sucked in and free falling. I try to figure out where we are but I still don''t know this world well enough. Guozhi clenches his teeth as he looks around in wonder but when he sees the ground rapidly approaching, he begins to panic. Little Bun watches everything with large eyes as he holds on for dear life! Guozhi glances over at Nova but she seems relaxed and unbothered so he tries to calm down but as they get closer and closer to the ground, he finally loses his cool. He flinches and tries to brace for the impact but a bright light suddenly shoots out from around them before they both land on the ground. I look over to Guozhi to make sure he''s okay before looking around us. I have no idea where we are! I turn back to Guozhi and ask "Do you know where we are?" Guozhi blinks at me before looking around and saying "It looks like we''re in the Demonic Realm." I sigh in relief as I say "We need to get to the palace, asap! Which way?" Guozhi looks at me with confusion before lifting his hand and pointing to the right as he mumbles "What''s an asap..." I take off as fast as I can but what I see along the way has my heart growing uneasy. You can see the mark of battle on the buildings we pass them but I do my best to ignore it as I run at full speed. Guozhi easily keeps up with me as he says "Maybe you shouldn''t be running like this Bunny. You''re obviously not feeling well... We''ll make it to the palace, I promise." I ignore his kind words of concern as I suddenly come to a screeching halt. Little Bun! I reach up and grab the little guy off my shoulder as I quickly say "I need you to take us to the palace, can you do that?" Little Bun blinks at me and quickly nods his head. His little tail twitches twice before everything around us changes. We were back in Bai Lei''s courtyard! I look around and quickly realize we left Guozhi... oops. I look to Little Bun with a large smile as I say "Good job, Bun! You''re the best!" I kiss his little head before putting him on my shoulder and running out. I head straight for the meeting hall and push the large doors open. Bai Lei sits on a large golden throne with his head in his hands as several men stand around him talking. The men all turn to look at me, showing signs of exhaustion. When Ren''s eyes land on me, he sucks in. "Nova!" He calls out in surprise as I start walking over. Bai Lei''s head snaps up and I''m instantly greeted with his blood-red eyes. Surprise and fear flicker across his handsome face before he''s suddenly before me. He wraps his arms around me and pulls me close as he buries his face against my neck. He takes a deep trembling breath before saying "Thank you... thank you for coming back to me safely." I reach up and return the hug as I say "I''m sorry it took so long." Bai Lei shakes his head and pulls back a little to look me over in concern before asking "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Did they hurt you?" I give him a weak smile and shake my head as I say "I''m fine. What''s happened while I was gone?" Bai Lei narrows his eyes as he says "They have gone back to the Under Realm but nothing is currently keeping them there. I''m sure they''ll be back when they need more woman..." He runs his hands along my arms and shoulders as his eyes watch me closely. "You don''t seem right... are you okay? How did you make it out of there?" I try to wave him off but another dizzy spell hits me as the large room spins. Chapter 145 - Bad Blood Bai Lei quickly catches me as Zhen runs over with worry. I try my best to fight the dizzy spell as I say "Blood... his blood..." Bai Lei''s red eyes flash with confusion and panic as he asks "His blood? Who''s blood love? What happened?" I lift my head to look at him but everything suddenly goes dark. ~~~~~~ "Nova!" Bai Lei yells as he pulls her limp body into his arms. Her body was so hot! She''s burning up... Zhen runs over and touches her head saying "She''s running a fever." Suddenly, a little white fluffy head pops out from Nova''s hair and says "Master was forced to drink that evil man''s blood! You have to save Master!" Bai Lei''s body stiffens as the surrounding air drops several degrees. His hands instinctively tighten on Nova''s soft body in a protective manner as Zhen looks to little Bun with fear while asking "You said she was forced to drink someone''s blood? Who''s blood?" Little bun quickly decides to jump onto the fox, because the other one was too scary, and quickly says "The evil man was too strong! Master tried to fight him off but... but she couldn''t. He forced her to drink his blood and now she''s sick! She slept for two whole days! It''s Bun''s fault... I was too scared. It''s all Bun''s fault!" Little Bun breaks down crying as his guilt eats away at him. Zhen quickly pets the little guy and says "If Nova couldn''t fight him off, how could anyone expect you to? Do you know who the evil man was?" Little Bun wipes his tears and does his best to remember before saying "They called him King." BOOM!! A powerful blast nearly knocks everyone over as Bai Lei''s anger hits a breaking point. The bastard!! Luckily, Zhen knew just how on edge Bai Lei was so he was prepared. He quickly jumps out of the way and covers Little Bun. His head whips back around to check on Nova but he''s relieved to see her completely safe. "Calm yourself, Bai Lei. We need to check on Nova." Zhen says cautiously walking over. Bai Lei clenches his teeth as he looks down at the beautiful woman in his arms. His heart shakes in fear as he nods in agreement. They quickly go back to his room and call for a physician. Bai Lei carefully places Nova on the bed and gently pushes her silver hair off her face. Her cheeks were bright red as her breathing becomes more and more uneven. Her fine delicate eyebrows were drawn in together, showing her pain and discomfort, making his heart clench in pain. He turns to look at Zhen who stands at the end on the bed with a dark look on his face. Little Bun sits on his shoulder with his little ears back in worry. Zhen looks to Bai Lei and shakes his head. He has no idea what''s going on. The physician comes running into the room followed by a very bald Ren. When Ren sees Nova laying in the bed in pain... he lowers his head in guilt and regret before walking back out. He stands guard at the door with clenched fists. This was entirely his fault... The physician quickly walks over and starts taking her pulse. The longer he stood there, the worse his face became. After a few minutes, he leans back and looks at the young woman with confusion and fear. Bai Lei quickly steps up and says "What''s wrong?" The physician nervously licks his lips as he says "I... I''ve never seen anything like this. The energies in her body are in chaos! They''re fighting each other..." Bai Lei frowns at the man and says "Clarify old man." in a low threatening voice. The physician snaps out of his shock and says "She has two different energies in her. They''re currently fighting each other for dominance." The physician then leans over and begins checking Nova''s arms. When he pulls her right sleeve back, everyone in the room, except Bai Lei, sucks in with shock. The blood-red markings were just like the ones on the men from the Under Realm! Bai Lei quickly reaches out and grabs her arm, gently touching the glowing red marks. They were burning hot! As soon as he runs his fingers across the markings, Nova moans and tries to pull away from him but he doesn''t let her go. If anything, his hand tightens on her as he turns to the physician and asks "What are the two energies? What happens if neither can win?" The physician flinches and says "I had my suspicions, that''s why I had to check but after seeing the markings, I know without a doubt. She has an evil, dark energy in her, fighting against her natural-born energy. If one of the energies can''t overcome the other... I''m afraid she''ll die. Her body won''t be able to withstand the violent battle between the two." The room is so still, not even the air in the room dares to move as everyone looks to Nova. The physician breaks the silence as he says "The fact that''s she''s held on this long is a miracle... the dark energy is extremely powerful." Bai Lei''s hand trembles as he asks "So the dark energy is stronger than her natural energy?" The physician nods his head solemnly. Bai Lei looks back down to Nova and asks "Will she live if the dark energy wins?" Everyone in the room turns to look at Bai Lei in shock. The physician blinks in shock before slowly nodding his head as he says "Yes but... she would most likely be like the evil men from the Under Realm." Bai Lei ignores the man as he says "As long as she''s okay. I don''t care." Bai Lei reaches out with his shaky hand and gently touches her red cheek. She can''t die! She can''t leave him! He won''t allow it!! He looks back up to the physician and says "You may leave." His red eyes flash making the physician shiver. He quickly bows and grabs his stuff before running for his life. The whole world was going to hell!! Chapter 146 - Chaos Hot... so freaking HOT! I pull at my clothes but strong hands keep me from taking them off, aggravating me further. Pain slices through me as I feel like something is tearing me apart from the inside out. I want to scream but nothing comes out... I feel trapped! My mind slowly falls into the chaos surrounding me. The pain grows as does the heat! Please, please make it stop! I beg to no one in particular as I try to find peace but nothing helps. I can hear someone calling my name but it''s too far away. I feel so lost and confused! It feels as if I''m sitting in the middle of a powerful tornado, being hit and torn apart by the powerful dark wind. I grit my teeth and try to curl into myself to shield myself from the pain but after another slicing pain cuts away at me, my anger starts to spike. I uncurl myself and grit my teeth against the pain as I try to sit up. It was pitch black, leaving me completely blind but I don''t care! The blazing hot wind whips at me from every direction as I try to find my balance. My anger continues to grow as I finally push myself up to a sitting position. Pain and heat cut at my arms, face, and body as I glare into the black abyss. As I start pushing myself to stand, the pain increases yet again, making me suck in. ~~~~~~ Everyone in the room watches Nova wither in pain as Bai Lei begs Nova to just give up. To stop fighting but, to everyone''s surprise, Nova starts fighting even harder! Bai Lei clenches his teeth in fear as he leans over whispering to Nova. Nova''s body temperature continues to rise so Zhen quickly grabs water and rags. He quickly dips the rags into the water and tries to cool her off but when steam starts lifting from her body, he stumbles back in shock. Bai Lei was shaking with terror and yells at Nova "Stop love! Stop fighting!" Nova suddenly jerks and sucks in, causing everyone in the room to jump. Holy... Zhen runs to grab more water but Ren was already there with a large bucket. Zhen nods in thanks and takes the bucket before throwing the whole damn thing on her. Steams lifts from her body in an eerie way, shocking everyone. Bai Lei grits his teeth and scoops her up in his arms, ignoring the way her body was burning his exposed skin. He shifts over to the small pond in the courtyard and walks into the icy cold water with Nova. "Please stop love, I need you..." He begs as he holds onto her burning body. Suddenly, something happens. Powerful energy starts flying over to them as Nova''s body starts absorbing it all at an alarming speed! ~~~~~~~ I clutch my chest and try to keep breathing as I slowly begin standing. Hot, searing pain rips at me in an unending assault but I try my best to ignore it. Son of a ....!!!! This is really starting to piss me off! The pain increases again, nearly bringing me to my knees but I slowly lift my hands and start calling to my power. At first, it doesn''t come but I refuse to be ignored. I demand the power to come to me and with a powerful push, my power comes rushing to me in powerful waves. More, I need more! As the power comes, I pull it to me and begin circulating it within my body, slowly easing the pain. It''s still not enough... I finally stand steady on my feet as the pain continues to lick at my skin, feeling like blades of blistering heat. More! I demand as I lift my arms again. Wave, after powerful wave, crashes into me as I quickly circulate the powerful energy in my body. I strain to keep up with the amount of energy pouring into me but I don''t stop. Something tells me my life depends on it... The more power I pull to me, the less pain I feel. My head starts to clear a bit and I suddenly remember the blood... this must have something to do with the damn blood. I have no idea how much time has past but I continue to absorb the power as the pain slowly starts to disappear. The heat was also quickly disappearing so I start slowing the flow of energy until nothing is left. I stand in complete darkness as I slowly catch my breath. Where am I? The heat was now gone and what replaced it was an ice-cold chill. I shiver against the chill as I struggle to take a step forward. Suddenly, I see a bright light in front of me. I lift my hand to cover my eyes as I squint against it. That way... I lift a heavy foot and step forward. I slowly open my eyes to see a beautiful pair of red eyes staring down at me with fear. "Nova" Bai Lei calls out my name in a broken whisper as he pulls me close to his chest. I blink in confusion and find myself shivering. Was I in water? When Bai Lei feels me shivering, he quickly carries me out of the water and rushes back into the room where the others watch with worry. Bai Lei doesn''t even spare them a look as he says "Everyone out." Everyone quickly leaves, only Zhen stays looking on with worry but when he sees that I''m awake, he sighs in relief and leaves with little Bun, looking a few years older. Bai Lei gently places me on a chair and grabs my face with both hands as he looks into my eyes with worry. I''m tired and weak but I give him a small smile while saying "I''m okay... I think. What happened?" Bai lei''s eyes flash with something I don''t understand before he scoops me up and quickly takes us to the bath. He only puts me down long enough to strip me before scooping me up and placing me in the warm water. I shiver again at the warm water but I soon find myself relaxing in his arms. Bai Lei lets me go once more to strip out of his clothes before pulling me back to him. I stiffen when I feel his bare skin against mine but when I feel him grabbing my right arm, I look up to him in question. He looks the markings over with worry before looking back to me while saying "I thought I lost you..." He releases my arm and gently brings my face to him as his lips land on mine. His kiss starts out soft and hesitant before turning deeper and more demanding. I return the kiss, knowing how much he needed this. Whatever just happened had truly scared him. He grips the back of my head as his other hand grabs my hip. He pulls me against him causing me to lightly suck in. He takes the opening and pushes his tongue in as he spins us around. He sits on the stone step as both hands go to my butt. He pulls me closer, causing me to straddle him as I deepen the kiss. When I feel how hard he is, I break the kiss and look into his dark red eyes. His desire and need were so raw, it caused my stomach to clench as I slowly lose myself in my own desire. His eyes dart down to my lips before pulling me against him and taking my lips once again. Chapter 147 - Somethings Different Bai Lei''s groan has me trembling but he suddenly breaks the kiss and pulls my head to his shoulder. I blink in confusion as his deep voice says "I''m sorry, I need to control myself. You need to rest. I can feel how weak you are." I blink in surprise but then my heart warms at his words. What he says is true, I really am exhausted. I relax in his lap and rest my chin on his shoulder as the warm bath water soothes my aching muscles. I do my best to ignore the feel of him pressing against me but it''s not long before my eyes grow heavy. ~~~~~~~ Bai Lei holds Nova''s small, soft body against him as he fights his inner demons. He wants nothing more than to take this woman in every way possible but he knows he can''t. Not right now anyway. He grits his teeth as he tries to ignore the pain from his little brother. When he thinks back to everything she''s been through... his heart clenches in pain. What pisses him off even more? He knew he was no match for the King of the Under Realm. No one was... Knowing that sick bastard had forced Nova to drink his blood... Bai Lei''s dark eyes begin to glow red as his anger rises. His arms instinctively tighten around Nova as he tries to figure out what to do. Was there somewhere he could hide her? He knows she won''t agree to it but at this point, he''s willing to lock her up against her will if it meant keeping her safe. He was turning into a fiend... his thoughts continue to spiral as his mood darkens. ~~~~~~~ I dose off a few times as I relax into Bai Lei''s embrace but when I feel his arms tighten on me, I slowly open my eyes. What was this? Something... I turn my head and brush my nose against his shoulder as my nose slowly stops at the base of his neck. I take a deep breath as I slowly lower my eyelids... why does he suddenly smell so good? I lean in even closer, causing Bai Lei to stiffen. He leans back with a dark chuckle as he says "If you keep doing that love, I''m not goi..." His words die off as his eyes land on me. What''s this? The smell is suddenly gone... "Nova?" Bai Lei''s deep voice pulls me out of the weird trance as I look up to him and blink. "What?" I ask in confusion. Bai Lei watches me for several seconds before asking "Do you feel okay? Does anything feel... off?" I frown at his words and shake my head saying "No, why?" His red eyes slowly fade back to their normal black color as he watches me closely. He gives me a small smile as he says "Let''s get out and get dressed. You need to rest." I return the smile and nod my head in agreement. I was really tired. After we were dressed Bai Lei forces me to bed. As he pulls the sheets up to me he lifts his hand up to my forehead while saying "I want the physician to check you out one more time, okay?" I sigh and push his hand away as I say "I''m fiiine. Just let me sleep." Bai Lei frowns at me and says "Just let him check you one last time. For my peace of mind." I give him a small smirk and agree to his request. Within five minutes, an old man comes in with a wooden box. He bows to Bai Lei before walking over to me. I give him my wrist as I try to keep my eyes open. He sits quietly for a while before letting me pull my arm back. He stands up and nods at Bai Lei before walking out of the room. Bai Lei walks over and places a kiss on my forehead before saying "Just get some sleep love. I''ll be right outside." I just nod and roll over. I need a nap... I can tell that I''m stronger, a lot stronger but I was super tired. I had skipped over the third tier all together! I was now in the fourth tier, Inborn, and was nearly about to break through to the fifth tier! ~~~~~~~ Bai Lei walks out of the room and finds the physician standing there waiting for him. He lifts his hand to silence the man before leading him outside. He didn''t want Nova to overhear anything. Once outside, he turns to the physician and says "Speak." The physician bows and says "She is completely healthy, just exhausted but... the dark energy is still there. It''s taken root." Bai Lei tries to remain calm as he asks "Is there a way to get rid of it?" The physician frowns before shaking his head and saying "I''m not sure... I don''t know of any way myself. I will go back and see if I can find anything." Bai Lei takes a deep, calming breath before asking "What does that mean for her? How will it affect her?" The physician frown grows as he says "I''m sorry my King. This physician really does not know... I need to go back and do some research." Bai Lei waves the man off and slowly rubs the back of his neck as he turns back to look at the room with dark eyes. His heart shakes in worry for her and what might be happening to her. He felt the shift in her... it was like a dark aura slowly started seeping out of her but when he saw her eyes... his heart nearly stopped. Even though they were half-closed, he could still see that her beautiful jade eyes were gone. What remained was black pools. After calling her name though, she snapped back. Her beautiful green eyes were back, looking at him in confusion. She didn''t even realize what had happened... If she really is changing... he will do everything in his power to keep her safe. Even if that meant keeping her safe from herself. Chapter 148 - Guilt My nap turned into sleeping for the rest of the day and all the way into the next day. I wake up to the morning sun and smile when I see little Bun sleeping next to me. I pet the little guy before getting up and getting dressed. On the way out, I scoop little Bun up and step out into the chilly morning air. I take a deep breath and relish in the warm morning sun. I feel so much better, stronger too! I stretch a little in the morning sun before seeing Zhen walking into the courtyard. I feel a large smile crawl across my face as I run over to him, wrapping him in a large hug. Zhen watches his beautiful Granddaughter run over and quickly returns her hug with a chuckle. He places his cheek on top of her head as he holds her close. He was so happy she was alive and well. I give Zhen a large hug before stepping back and saying "I feel like I''ve missed a lot lately. What''s happened?" Zhen''s smile quickly vanishes as he sighs and says "The world is in chaos right now. No one is strong enough to defeat the King of the Under Realm and his men..." "They aren''t directly attacking any one Realm though, they''re grabbing females from all over the Realms and bringing them back to their palace. We can only assume that the King is strengthening himself and his kingdom. We are all at a loss to what to do but the Realms are doing everything in their power to protect their women. They''ve started hiding them." I slowly nod my head but when my thoughts flashback to the ten-year-old girl, my heart turns cold. What happened to her? I try to shake my thoughts but I just can''t seem to stop thinking about the little girl. Yes, I was upset over the women being killed but something in me was deeply disturbed by the thought of them hurting the little girl. Monsters! I clench my fist in anger as I try to think of something to defeat these evil bastards. "Liling?" Zhen calls me, breaking me out of my train of thought. I look up to him to see him watching me with worry. I frown at him and ask "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Zhen''s eyes harden as he says "Give me your hand." I look at him in confusion before placing my hand in his. His power reaches out to me before my own power surges forward. I look down at the dark, black energy around my hand with shock. "What the hell? What... what is that?" I ask with fear as I look back up to Zhen. Zhen''s face is hard and dark as he watches the dark energy closely. He slowly looks up to me and says "I believe it''s because of the King''s blood. You now carry the same dark energy the Under Realm currently uses." My eyes grow wide with shock as I look back down at my hand covered in dark energy. That bastard!!! As my anger spikes, the black energy grows, causing me to slightly panic. Zhen''s eyes narrow as he says "Careful Liling. You need to watch your thoughts and temper. Negative emotions seem to strengthen the dark energy." My face slightly pales when I think about my temper. I''m totally screwed... Zhen releases my hand as he quickly says "I need to leave for a while. I want to see if I can find anything to stop this so while I''m gone, I want you to stay close to Bai Lei. He will keep you safe, okay?" I want to argue and ask him to stay but I just bite my lip and nod my head. I didn''t want him to leave, especially knowing that I''m a walking time bomb! He reaches out and pulls me into a tight hug as he says "Remember to keep your emotions in check. I will be back as soon as possible." I nod my head in understanding as he releases me and steps back. He gives me a warm smile before turning around and leaving. I stand and watch him leave with conflicting emotions. Little Bun rubs his little head on my cheek, causing me to smile. I reach up and pet him while saying "I''m glad you''re finally up, sleepyhead." My smile quickly fades when I think about what happened here. I quickly leave the courtyard and walk towards Lady Xue''s courtyard. As I come to Lady Xue''s entrance, I stop and look at the spot where Biyu''s body was left. The spot was completely clear now, as if nothing ever happened but flashes of her shriveling face assault me one after another. She wasn''t the nicest person but... I never wanted her dead. That was the first time I saw someone die like that... Right in front of me! She was reaching out to me... like she was asking for help but... "Nova?" I quickly turn around to see Lady Xue watching me with a sad smile. I nervously lick my lips and try my best to smile as I say "I''m glad to see that you''re okay." Lady Xue gives me a warm smile as she says "I can take care of myself, dear. I''m just glad you''re back and well." Lady Xue''s dark eyes look to the spot I was looking at before looking back to me and saying "It''s not your fault my child. It''s no one''s fault." My eyes burn as I quickly look away and let out a strained laugh. I Look up to the sky and say "Look at the time, I need to go take care of some business but I''ll come back to visit you later." I quickly wave bye to her and turn around, quickly disappearing. Lady Xue lifts her hand and opens her mouth to say something but she finds herself at a loss. She closes her mouth and drops her hand as she watches Nova quickly leave. That child is entirely too hard on herself... She grips her hands together as her dark eyes go back to the spot they found Biyu. Her eyes redden as she slowly closes her eyes but when she opens them again, they''re hard and cold. This means war. The Under Realm must be destroyed! Chapter 149 - Understanding I quickly walk back to Bai Lei''s courtyard and find a large tree. I sit under the tree and watch as the discolored leaves slowly fall, losing myself in my thoughts. Was this really so bad? I look down at my hands as Little Bun climbs up on the tree behind me. Doesn''t everyone have light and dark in them? I look to my right hand and watch as the dark energy comes to the surface before turning to my left hand and doing the same with my ''light'' energy. I look at the two powers and slowly bring my hands together. The two intertwine with each other without mixing. Just coexisting with each other... as it should be. I don''t understand why everyone is freaking out so much. Out of curiosity, I lean down and place my left hand on the ground, watching as the leaves lift up and begin lightly swirling around me. I pour a little more power into it and watch as the surrounding leaves begin lifting in the same way, creating a small storm of leaves. Little Bun wiggles his little butt on the tree branch as he tries his best to catch the leaves flying past him. I slowly lower my right hand and touch the ground. Nothing. Huh... I lift my right hand and look at it in confusion. The tiny storm of leaves die off as little Bun jumps down from the tree and onto my shoulder asking "What are you doing Master?" I pull my power back and slowly stand up as I say "Just experimenting. I wanted to see what this dark energy would do but..." I shrug my shoulders and say "Let''s go get something to eat." Little Bun becomes excited and yells out "Yummies!" Giggling, I walk away from the tree and towards the building, not noticing the ground behind me changing. The grass that was touched by my right hand begins to shrivel up and die off before slowly spreading out but it doesn''t go far before coming to a slow stop. I bite into the juicy peach and giggle when I see little Bun trying to shove an entire peach in his cheek pouch. He had big cheeks but they weren''t that big! Suddenly, a large hand touches my lower back making me jump. I turn and look to find Bai Lei smiling down at me. I return the smile and ask "I thought you were busy?" He sits beside me and pulls my free hand to him as he says "I am but I''m taking a break. I want to spend time with you." He lifts my hand up to his soft lips before placing a kiss on it. His dark eyes look up to me making me swallow hard. I lift my other hand, holding the peach up to him as I ask "Do you want some? It''s really sweet and juicy." He smirks against my hand before lowering it and leaning forward. I watch him with large eyes as he takes a bite of the peach. Juice runs down my fingers and down to my wrist, making me cringe. I can''t stand being sticky! Bai Lei quickly leans forward and catches it with his tongue! His warm tongue on my wrist has me dropping the fruit and snatching my hand back. I give him a glare as he watches me with a smirk. Humor dances in his dark eyes as he grabs a cloth and helps me wipe off the juice. "Never had a woman touch me like this, My ass!" I say giving him a look. He looks up to me and says "I''m telling you the truth. Never has a random woman just grope me and then walk away. Well, at the time I thought you were a man... But I''ve never had a woman dare to grab my family jewels like that either!" I narrow my eyes on him as I replay his words. Did I misunderstand him? When he said that I thought that he had never been with a woman but when I think back to what Biyu had said along with the way he acts... is he really not the pure guy I thought he was!? She clearly said that ''he''ll just play with you until he gets bored and throws you away like all the other woman''. I look up to find him watching me with amusement. I frown at him and ask "You... have you been with a woman before?" Bai Lei looks at me in surprise before saying "I''m a healthy male Nova. I''ve been with women before." I look at him in disbelief as I quickly ask "Then why did you make it sound like I tainted you!? Demanding that I marry you and to take responsibility!?" His smile turns devious as he says "To be honest, at first I just wanted to use you after you groped me but after getting to know you... things changed. What brought this up?" I continue to stare at him in disbelief ''A true wolf in sheep''s clothing''!! My smile twitches as I shake my head at my own stupidity. I should have known... I look him over and realize how truly blind I was. No one can look that deadly and move that smooth and still be a virgin! He frowns in confusion as he asks "Is everything okay? Does me not being a virgin bother you?" I sigh at him and shake my head saying "You not being a virgin isn''t a problem, I''m not either. We''re both adults. I just didn''t realize how much of a devious devil you are!" I look back at him and freeze. He sits deathly still and he looks like he''s struggling to breathe. I lift an eyebrow and ask "What''s wrong?" He swallows hard as he asks "You''ve been with... men before?" I feel myself smirking in amusement as I say "Is that not okay?" He looks away and swallows again before looking back to me with a conflicted look. What''s this? He''s bothered that I''m not a virgin? Talk about double standards... To be honest though, I''ve only slept with one man. He was a mistake I don''t care to think about... My smile turns dark as I watch him struggle. Little did he know, his actions were pissing me off. More like they hurt, knowing that he saw me differently because of it but that hurt was instantly turning into anger. I lean over and play with the small knife on the table used to cut the peaches as I give him a dark grin. "What''s the matter? It''s not like we''re children... you''ve seen the world I''ve come from besides, who doesn''t like having a little fun from time to time, right?" I slam the small knife down on the chair, right between his legs before leaning forward to look at him right in the eyes. He doesn''t even flinch at the knife, slightly surprising me, as he watches me with red eyes. "I think you should go. You have a lot to do." I say before stepping back and walking out of the room. Little Bun looks between the two before quickly chasing after Nova. Master! Wait for Bun!! Don''t leave me with the scary man!! Chapter 150 - Misunderstandings Bai Lei clenches his fist as he turns to watch Nova storm out of the room. He lifts his hand and rubs his face in frustration. He knew he just messed up but it wasn''t what she was thinking! As soon as he heard her say that she had been with others... His mind instantly started picturing her with other men... them touching her, kissing her and doing other things! He was completely absorbed by his thoughts! He looks back down at the knife between his legs with a bitter smile. He doesn''t think less of her okay? He was mad with jealousy! He sighs in regret as he calls out "Ren" Ren suddenly appears kneeling beside him as he says "Here" Bai Lei looks to his bald Shadow guard and sighs again as he says "Follow her and keep her safe. Fail me again..." Ren quickly lowers his head as he says "This servant knows. I won''t disappoint Master again!" Bai Lei frowns at him and waves him off as he turns back to the door Nova left out of. He wants to follow her and explain to her but he saw the look she gave him. She needs time to cool off before he tries to explain himself and why he acted like that. He wasn''t disgusted with her, if anything, he wanted to take her more than ever! He reaches out and pulls the small blade out of the seat with a slight tug. His eyes flash again before a dark smirk appears on his sexy lips. He won''t deny it, he found it a little hot when she came at him like that. ~~~~~~~~ I storm out of the room and keep walking until I get to the palace gates. Little Bun tucks himself close to my neck as I come to a stop. The guards instantly recognize me and refuse to let me leave. I try to keep my irritation in check as I say "Move, I want to go for a walk." The guards look to each other before turning to me and saying "The King has given a command that no woman is allowed to leave, especially you." I grit my teeth in anger and go to step forward when I hear Ren say "Allow her to leave." I turn to find Ren right behind me with a serious look on his face. The guards bow and move out of the way so I turn around and leave without another word. Bai Lei probably told him to follow me... whatever. As long as I can just get out of this stuffy palace. All I do is stay in and cultivate, eat, and sleep! I''m gonna end up going crazy... plus, I needed to blow off some steam. I can''t believe he actually got upset that I wasn''t a virgin! Does he think less of me now because of it? I take a deep breath and release it to help with my building anger but it doesn''t work. ''It doesn''t work because your feelings are hurt dumbass...'' What should I expect! This was like the past where men and women are viewed differently and held to different standards but what was really bothering me was thinking about HIM again. I clench my teeth and walk down the nearly empty street as I try not to think about that... Monster, but my thoughts are quickly diverted when I see signs of struggles on the surrounding buildings. I look around and see that only men are out and about but even they scurry from building to building like mice. My mood further drops when I think back to the evil men from the Under Realm. These streets used to be filled with laughter and bargains. Shops selling merchandise and delicious food but now everything was bare and quiet. Somehow this just makes my mood even worse. I kick at a stone on the street before three pairs of feet appear in front of me. I stop and look up to find three men from the Under Realm looking at me from head to toe with open desire. I step back and glare at the men in front of me. They were all covered in the same blood-red markings, identical to the ones on my right arm. I frown and again question what that dream was... and how I suddenly have the same markings as these monsters. "Looks like this little lamb is lost. Why don''t you come play with us." The man in the middle says with a flirtatious smile. I glare at him and open my mouth to tell him off when suddenly, a dark figure is standing before me. I step back and look at the strong back in front of me with surprise as Ren turns to me and yells "Runaway, Nova! Quickly! I''ll hold them back!" He then turns to block a blow from the three men. Ren quickly blocks the blow and spins around while pulling out his twin blades. The three men glare at Ren while saying "Scram! Don''t interfere with our hunt!" Ren returns the look and scoffs at them while saying "She''s prey to only one man, none of you are him! Leave now or prepare to die." The three men all look at Ren with momentary shock before bursting out in laughter. The middle man struggles to stop laughing as he wipes tears from his solid black eyes before saying "Kill him." They all rush forward to attack him at the same time! Ren grits his teeth as a bead of sweat drips down the side of his face. He was hoping to run them off, knowing good and well he was no match for these monsters but it looks like luck wasn''t on his side. At least Nova was able to getaway. He quickly blocks a blow before being hit from the side. Blood flies out of his mouth as he clutches his chest. They were so strong! He turns to block another blow but he was too slow! Ren flies back and lands hard on his back, knocking the air out of him. The blow was so powerful, he couldn''t move his body! Ren coughs up more blood as he glares up at the three men surrounding him. ''I''m sorry Master, I won''t be able to serve you any longer...'' He thinks as he struggles to take a breath. Suddenly, a seductive laugh has all four men freezing as they all turn to look at the source. Nova never left!? Ren tries to get up but he just can''t move but what he hears next, has him questioning his hearing. "If you three bastards touch my baldy one more time, I will kill you all in the most painful and slowest way possible," Nova says with a dark smile. Ren blinks several times in confusion ''My baldy!?'' but when he looks at that beautiful woman''s smile, he suddenly feels a chill going down his spine. She... she looks different. Nova smiles at the three men in front of her surrounding Ren but the smile doesn''t quite reach her cold eyes. I was already in a bad mood and these bastards chose to hurt Ren right in front of me! It was all these bastards'' fault that this world was now in trouble! The three men frown at me and start to step closer, going back to their perverted looks. Ren panics and tries to move but only manages to cough up more blood. Seeing Ren''s state has my anger spiking as I turn back to look at the three approaching men. Suddenly, the three men freeze. They look at the woman in front of them with a mixture of fear and confusion. "W... why does she feel like our King?" One of them asks nervously licking his lips. The other two nod their heads and say "She does kinda feel like him..." My smile grows as I take a slow step forward and take a deep breath. "Mmmm you three suddenly smell oh so very tempting..." I say in a low purr causing the three in front of me to suddenly shudder as they all take a step back. ''Why was this woman suddenly so terrifying?'' They all think to themselves. Chapter 151 - Delicious All three men look at the woman before all looking back to each other in question. They nervously smile as one says "Don''t let her scare you boys, she''s just a little female." The other two chuckle in agreement as they try to shake the strange chill running down their spines. They take a step closer but when the woman steps up to meet them halfway, they all smile at each other. Maybe they''ll have more than a ''little'' fun with this woman. "Such a beautiful woman... let us show you what real men feel like." The man in the middle says with a dark smirk. I look at the three men and return the smile as I step closer with a smirk of my own. I reach out and run my fingers down the man''s upper chest as I lean in closer saying "Oh really? Why don''t we all play together..." The man stiffens before relaxing with a low chuckle. "I don''t know if a small delicate woman like you could handle all three of us at the same time." This time I chuckle and watch with amusement when all three moan at the sound. They smelt absolutely delicious... I lean in and close my eyes as I take another deep breath. Ren watches everything with a look of confusion and horror, not knowing what to say or do. A sudden breeze hits the three men as I open my eyes but they aren''t paying attention. All of their attention is on the seductive woman in front of them. Everything else fades away. Every breath she takes, every time her dark, long eyelashes flutter, her long silver hair fluttering in the small breeze, it was doing something to them. I look at the three men leaning into me and smile when I see the small cut on each of their necks. Right as their fingers go to touch me, I begin to tap into the ever-growing desire. All three freeze as their hooded eyes widen in shock. They quickly stumble back and lift a shaky hand to their necks in horror but it was too late. I had already cut them and started to drain them. I pull hard and watch in delight when a red mist is seen leaving them in waves. I pull on the waves and soak them up with a dark smile. One of the men tries to run, but only after a step, he falls to his knees in pain. The middle man falls to his knees in front of me and looks up to me with shock and fear as he mumbles "H... how? How is this possible..." I drain the other two men until nothing is left. Their dried out bodies fall to the ground, forgotten, as I look back down at the man on his knees in front of me. I smile at the man and watch him shudder as I slowly lean down. I look into his solid black eyes as I say "You have your King to thank for that. Soon, I''ll be giving him my thanks personally." I pull on the dark, delicious power and watch with satisfaction when the man shrivels up to nothing. I poke his head and watch him fall back onto the ground. When I look past the dried corpse, I see Ren watching me with terror. I give him a smirk and walk over to him. It looks like he wants to run but he doesn''t manage to get far. His internal injuries were severe. I reach out to touch his chest but his large hand quickly grabs my wrist as his eyes watch me in fear. I look to him and frown as I say "I''m trying to help you dumbass. Let go so I can check you." Ren blinks at me in shock before saying "No... Nova? What... what did you just do?" I roll my eyes and pull my hand free as I say "I just had a little snack, no big deal." I lightly touch his chest and watch as he flinches. My eyes flicker in concern as I say "You have several broken ribs... I''m not strong enough to carry you. I need to go get someone to help." He still watches me with shock as a man suddenly says "Um... I can help carry him, miss." I turn to find several men from the town watching me with fear and... hope? I look back to the man in front of me as I say "I would greatly appreciate that. Thank you." The men all break out into a smile as they quickly bring over a small wagon. They carefully lift Ren up and load him onto the wagon and ask "Where to, miss?" I give him a warm smile as I say "To the palace." The men are shocked once again before nodding and taking off. I follow the wagon with worry as we head back to the palace. Worried for Ren and worried about what I just did... I shake my head and think ''later''. When I look up, I find the men looking at me with wonder before quickly looking away. I frown at them and look to find Ren struggling to breathe. Little Bun finally pokes his little head out making me smile. I pet him and push him back to keep hiding. When we make it back to the palace, the guards quickly help grab Ren as I bow and thank the men. They quickly wave me off and bow even lower as they say "It''s the least we can do. Thank you miss!" I''m confused by their words but I don''t stop them as they quickly turn around and leave. I lightly scratch the side of my neck in confusion before quickly following Ren to the Physician. The Physician quickly starts working on Ren as I stand by and watch. I felt guilty and responsible for Ren''s injuries but I don''t say anything out loud. The physician glances at me from time to time but doesn''t say anything as he continues to work. Once the physician finishes working on Ren, he slips him several pills as Bai Lei suddenly shows up. His dark eyes land on Ren before looking me over in worry. He walks over and grabs my arms as he asks "Are you okay? Were you hurt?" I quickly shake my head and look over to Ren as I say "He protected me well but he was severely hurt." Bai Lei looks back over to the unconscious Ren before quickly pulling me into a tight hug. Chapter 152 - Hurt Bai Lei hugs me tight as he turns to the physician and asks him about Ren. "He will be back to new in a day. Just let him rest." The physician says with a small smile but when he looks back to me, his eyes flicker with... fear? Why? Bai Lei nods and quickly drags me out of the small room. He doesn''t stop until we''re back in his courtyard. Little Bun jumps down and takes off to the snack bowl I set up for him in the room. Bai Lei pulls me back into a tight hug as he gently strokes my back. I push against him as I lean back and say "I''m fine." I try to step away but he doesn''t allow me as he says "We need to clear up a few things." I lift my eyebrows at him and wait. He just smirks at me and says "I should have been more clear with you earlier. I don''t think any less of you, Nova. I love you and the thought of you sleeping with other men had me jealous, not disgusted." I frown at him and say "Man, not men." His dark eyes watch me closely as a dark smirk slips across his face while saying "If I had known you weren''t a virgin... I wouldn''t have held back so much." I look at him in shock before slightly laughing. "That was you holding back?" I ask with disbelief. He chuckles and says "You have no idea how much I''ve been holding back so I wouldn''t scare you off. You seemed so against my touch at first I thought..." My face instantly freezes as I quickly smile and say "As long as you don''t think less of me or something." He shakes his head but his eyes narrow on me, quickly catching my unease. His dark eyes watch me as his mind races. He lifts a finger, gently pushing a strand of my hair back as he asks "You say you''ve been with one man... is he the one who hurt you?" My eyes turn sharp and guarded as I quickly push his hand away saying "I don''t want to talk about that. Have the leaders come up with any other plans?" Bai Lei''s eyes start to faintly glow red as he shakes his head saying "Not yet. We''re searching old scrolls for a possible solution but we haven''t found anything yet." I nod my head as I think back to what I just did in the street. Should I tell him? I try to step away but Bai Lei''s arms tighten around me as he says "I want to talk about it. What did he do?" I narrow my eyes on him as my anger spikes. "I told you I don''t want to talk about it." I try to pull his arms away but he doesn''t budge. His eyes grow darker as the red completely takes over. "Well, I do. What happened for you to act like this? Do you still love him?" My anger hits an all-time high as I push against his solid chest saying "I HATE that monster! Stop talking about him! Just stop!!" I frantically try to get out of his arms as his eyes quickly change. The anger was gone, replaced by confusion and worry. His dark eyes look me over before flashing with something and bringing me to his chest. He tightens his arms around me in a tight hug as he says "Okay okay, I won''t ask anymore I''m sorry. I''m sorry." He runs his large hand up and down my back in a soothing motion as I force myself to calm down. I grit my teeth in anger, wanting to just walk away. "I won''t ask you about it anymore right now but we need to talk about this love." He says in a low soft voice. My anger and fear combine into a lethal mix, causing me to explode. A dark power surges forward and I use it to push away. Bai Lei stumbles back with a look of shock as I seeth with anger. I glare at him and say "Know when to stop Bai Lei!" I struggle to control my breathing as I turn around and storm off. I clench my fist as I try to find a place to go. Bai Lei watches Nova storm off with shock as he slowly reaches up and clutches his chest. Blood slowly slips from the corner of his lips but he ignores it. He was more worried about Nova. He always felt there was something there, something that caused her walls but he didn''t expect this. That bastard, whoever he is, had hurt her. He had hurt her bad... he has already noticed that Nova''s pain quickly turns into anger as a way for her to handle it so he was able to quickly see past it. He clenches his fists in anger when he thinks about the amount of pain she''s still carrying around. He reaches up and wipes the bright red blood off his lips as he thinks of ways of tracking that bastard down and killing him but when he looks down at the blood, he frowns. Since when has she gotten strong enough to hurt him? ~~~~ I storm off and soon found myself at Zhen''s empty courtyard. I walk in and find the tree he always sits at to read and plop myself down. I bring my knees up and wrap my arms around them as I rest my head against them. My clenched fists slowly open to reveal my trembling fingers as the chill from the cold ground slowly seeps through my dress. I hadn''t meant to lash out at Bai Lei but he just kept pushing. My anger got the better of me and I used my powers against him... I sigh in regret and hope with all my heart that I hadn''t hurt him. Whenever I think of that monster, my heart trembles in fear causing me to freak and lash out. I lift my head and release my knees to lean back and relax. I look up at the tree branches and see that they''re nearly bald. Winter is nearly here... Chapter 153 - Flashback "Nova, if you learn to behave I wouldn''t have to hurt you," Eli says reaching out to me. I flinch at his touch as he pets my head like he actually cares. Eli''s blue eyes and dark black hair used to be attractive to me. He used to look like a hot greek god, but now? Now he was just a monster who broke me and locked me into a cage. I''ve always been alone but when I met the attractive Eli in college, I fell head over heels in love. He said all the right things at all the right times and was even gentle and caring when I gave him my first time. It wasn''t until a year later that things had started to change. It started out with small remarks, no longer allowing me to hang out with friends, no going out, and no telling him no. It happened so gradually that I hadn''t really noticed it. I hadn''t noticed how much he had isolated me and controlled me. Things only kept getting worse and when I finally did tell him no? I was beaten. I''ve never been hit by a grown man before... not by someone who claims to love me. After he beat me, he cleaned me up and took care of me like he wasn''t the one who just did it and then forced himself on me to ''make up''. I cried the whole time. I then bid my time. I would obey him, sleep with him and make him happy while I set up my escape. Even when I did everything I was told to do he would still lash out at me or come home drunk and pissed. I can''t tell you how many times I had to wrap my own broken ribs as I silently cry behind closed doors. I almost didn''t get away, he almost caught me. The memory still haunts me... Once I did escape, I took self-defense classes and hid as if my life depended on it. In a way, it kinda did. Eli came from money and if I''m not mistaken, his father was just like him. I clench my fists again as I look up to the heavy grey clouds above me. I do my best to shove the memories away from me but Eli had left a huge wound that has yet to really heal and Bai Lei just touched it. I look down at my hands and laugh without humor. If I had the power I have now... I probably would have killed him just like I had done to those men on the street. I pour some power in my right hand and watch as the black energy comes to life. I killed them... I actually killed people... No, I killed monsters. I watch the black energy dance around my hand with curiosity. Should I be worried that I''m not more disturbed by killing them? I kinda wish Zhen was here to talk to... but to be honest, I''m not upset at all. I''m happy I was able to kill those sick bastards. How many women have they raped and killed? I clench my fist and watch as the black energy grows. I pull my sleeve down and look to the bloodred markings. I have no idea who that woman was I met in my nightmare but one thing was clear, she gave me a gift. What had she said? ''You have to stop him... you must'' My smile grows as I start to connect things, now knowing what I need to do. I don''t recognize the woman but I really must thank her. I now know how to fight these monsters. I can''t just walk into the Under Realm and walk up to the King but if I get myself ''kidnapped'' and brought to him personally? Heh... I have a score to settle with him but I need more power. I struggled to absorb the three men on the street. I felt them fighting against me so I had to devour the two first before taking on the last guy but I did feel stronger after killing them and absorbing them. I think I should start looking for these monsters and start killing them one by one. They currently walk around like they own all the Realms, not caring who they hurt and kill so it should be easy to start picking them off one by one. They think they''re at the top of the food chain, little do they know that a new predator has now appeared. With the element of surprise, I should be able to take a large number of them out. Thank goodness I killed all three of them. I don''t want word to get out about how I killed them... When a large shadow falls over me, I look up to find Bai Lei looking down at me with concern. I feel like the biggest ass... "Are... are you okay?" I ask with shame while quickly looking away. He sits in front of me and says "Look at me." I turn to face him with guilt but he just reaches out and strokes my cheek while saying "I know you don''t want to talk about it but when you''re ready, I''m here." My eyes burn as tears blur my vision "I''m sorry..." I say with a tight voice. Bai Lei quickly pulls me into his lap and holds me close as he says "Don''t apologize for being hurt. I''m fine as long as you''re okay." His strong hands bring me comfort in ways I''ve never experienced before. I lay my head on his strong chest and cuddle close to him. For some reason, I always feel safe in his arms. Like I''m something worth protecting. I want to protect this, to protect this man and his kingdom. I feel like this world is the world I want to live in and spend the rest of my life in. I slowly open my eyes as he gently strokes my back the way he always does. I will do everything in my power to become stronger to protect the ones I love and care about. I finally have something called home... something like a family. May God have mercy on my enemies, because I sure as hell won''t... Chapter 154 - New Plans I keep my head on Bai Lei''s chest and say "I have a way to kill the men from the Under Realm." I feel him tense as he leans back to look at me while asking "What have you discovered?" I give him a sheepish look as I lift my finger and point at myself. He frowns at me and starts shaking his head no but I quickly cut him off and call for my dark power. His eyes shoot to the black energy around my hand and looks back to me with worry. I give him a knowing smile as I say "It has a lot of perks, trust me." I crawl out of his lap and lift my hand between us as I say "With this, I can kill them. I killed the three that hurt Ren." His head snaps to me with shock before asking "You killed them? I thought Ren..." He reaches out and grabs my arms, completely ignoring the black energy as he says "What happened?" I blink a few times before releasing the black energy and saying "They wanted to take me but Ren quickly jumped over to fight them. He was no match for the three of them though so I stepped in. Then something strange happened..." I frown as I look off to the side. Bai Lei''s long fingers gently grab my chin and slowly turns me back to him as he says "Tell me everything that happened." I nod my head and say "Something smelt good... yummy or... I don''t know how to explain it. I was just extremely attracted to it and the dark energy came to life. Like it was calling out to it." "I wanted it... so I took it. It was like my instincts kicked in and all I had to do was sit back and enjoy the ride." I say recalling the feeling of sucking them dry. Bai Lei''s face is frozen like ice as he says "What did you take?" I look to him and say "Their life essence. Just like they did to all those women... I sucked them dry and enjoyed every minute of it." He watches my face closely as he asks "Did you feel in control or did you feel... strange after?" I frown at his question and shake my head no as I say "I was fully aware of what I was doing and I only felt stronger after." His face slowly relaxes as his eyes dart to my right arm. I smile knowing what he''s curious about so I reach down and pull my sleeve back, showing him the markings. "The woman in my dreams said ''You have to stop him... you must.''. I don''t know who the woman was but I feel like she was asking for help. She gave these markings to me and I think it''s the only way we can stop them." I say running my fingers over the markings. He frowns and places his hand over it while saying "I''ve never heard of a female absorbing someone like that but if any man does that, they lose their souls and turn into the monsters we''ve all seen. I don''t know if this is a good thing... I don''t want to see you turn into one of them." I think about his words and shake my head as I say "There are a few differences already. First, I''m female. Second, I''m not devouring females, but males. Third, those males are evil. So I''m not taking innocent lives. I have no desire to hurt others... just those monsters." Bai Lei looks conflicted as he watches me but he slowly nods his head and says "You have a point but I''m still worried. We don''t know what this will do to you. I don''t want to lose you..." I give him a soft smile as I say "If I don''t do this, you may lose more than just me. You and everyone else will lose their lives and this world if they''re left to their own devices." "This is a gift, so let''s do the right thing and stop them," I say looking into his dark eyes. His dark eyes search my green eyes as he slowly nods his head saying "Fine but I will be with you whenever you go out to face them and if you start to show signs of losing your soul or something we stop immediately." I give him a huge smile and quickly lean over, wrapping my arms around his neck in a large hug. Bai Lei''s eyes grow large before a large smile spreads across his face. He missed seeing that smile, the one that chased all his worries away and warmed his cold soul. He wraps his arms around Nova''s small, soft waist and pulls her close. He tucks his head into the crook of her neck and takes a deep breath. He loved the way she smelt... it was calming and it stirred something deep within his heart. He doesn''t know if letting her do this was a wise decision but he was willing to let her try as long as he''s there. If she shows any signs of losing herself, he''ll stop her. Plus, he''ll be there to keep those men off her if something were to happen. Just thinking about her going up against those men has his heart clenching in fear but he knows her and knows she''ll find a way to do it, with or without his help. ~~~ I lean back and smile at him and ask "When should we tell the other leaders?" Bai Lei''s face darkens as he says "We won''t tell them anything right now. We don''t even know if this will really work and I don''t know how they''ll react to knowing that you can... kill them." I blink at him before slowly smirking and saying "You can say it. I eat them." Bai Lei''s face crumbles as he shakes his head and says "No, you kill them so that''s what we''ll call it." I giggle at him and slowly stand up before brushing my dress off. I turn to him and put my hand out to help him up as I say "Let''s work together and kill them all." Bai Lei watches me with a look of defeat as a small smile plays on his handsome face. His large warm hand swallows mine as he says "Mmm, let''s do that." Before pulling me down and into a kiss. Chapter 155 - New Relationship Ren slowly opens his eyes and blinks against the bright morning light as he looks up at the most beautiful face he''s ever seen. A fairy... he must have died and gone to heaven... I blink down at Ren with concern before asking "Are you okay?" Ren''s eyes widen in shock before he sits up so fast, he nearly headbutts me! I jerk back and look at him with large confused eyes. He looks at me before lifting a hand and slapping the side of his face. SMACK! A bright red handprint is instantly seen on his cheek before looking back to me with watery eyes. I watch him with shock and confusion as I try again "Are you okay?" He slowly nods his head as his whole face starts turning beet red. I frown in concern and quickly walk over. I reach up and touch his forehead and look to him saying "You kind of feel feverish... are you feeling sick or uncomfortable?" Suddenly the redness starts to spread to his ears and slowly down his chest! Was he poisoned!? I quickly grab his hand and begin to check his pulse but he quickly jerks his hand away and tries to cover his bare chest. Worried, I reach out and grab his shoulders as I say "Take it slow, you were really hurt yesterday. Are you still in pain? Let me check your pulse." He nearly falls off the other side of the bed as he slips away from me finally saying "I... I.. I.. I''m okay! I''m perfectly fine! Are... are you okay?" I look him over to make sure he''s really okay before giving him a large smile and saying "I''m safe thanks to you. Thanks again for coming to my rescue, Ren." I small sound comes from Ren as he lifts a hand up to his mouth. His red face suddenly deepens in color yet again! He wraps one arm around his chest as he covers his mouth and chin with the other as he slowly nods his head. Maybe I was making him uncomfortable? Some people are really shy about their bodies... I look at his toned muscles and frown. He should be proud of his body though, he has a good body! I look back up to find him still watching me. Maybe I should give him a confidence boost? I give him a warm smile as I say "This is the first time I''ve seen you without your shirt, you have a really nice body." I give him a thumbs up and wink but watch in confusion when he backs up and hits the wall. His face nearly turns purple it''s so dark! Maybe he''s just too shy? I clear my throat and pull out a small jar of cream. I step closer and watch as he presses himself against the wall like he was trying to become one with it. I try to ignore him as I lift the jar to him and say "I made this for you. I feel bad for everything I''ve done to you and I wanted to thank you so I made this..." I lift it again and watch as he gently takes the jar with slight confusion. I smile at him and say "It''s for your hair. Just rub it on every day and your hair will grow back in no time." His eyes widen in shock before looking back to me in confusion. I just give him a warm smile as I say "Thank you for risking your life for me Ren, it really meant a lot to me but from now on, I don''t want you to put yourself in danger for me." "I want you to protect yourself and keep yourself safe. That way we can work together and kill all the bad guys together! I know you''re just waking up so I''ll leave and let you get dressed." I give him a small wave and walk out of the room. The medicine here is so advanced. They say that the physicians add their energy into the medicine they make, making them stronger and better. The stronger the physician, the stronger and better the medicine. I decided to try it and made some cream for Ren''s hair. Maybe I can try making some medicine... I seem to know about herbs here so maybe I can try my hand at making some. It wouldn''t hurt to have some medicine on hand either. If I had the pills yesterday, I could have helped Ren right then and there. ~~~~~~ Ren holds the small jar in his hand as he watches Nova leave with mixed emotions. What the hell just happened!? He wasn''t fully awake earlier when he looked up and saw Nova looking down at him. She was so pretty, he thought she was a fairy!! When he fully woke up, he jumped back in shock but it didn''t end! She had actually touched him!! She asked him if he was okay and he could really see the concern in her pretty green eyes. Wait... pretty!? Argh!! What was he thinking!? Suddenly his mind goes back to when she was sucking those men dry... his face blushes again as he buries his face in his hands. He feels like he saw something he shouldn''t! She looked so... so attractive and seductive! And she called him... ''MY baldy'' My... She didn''t want him to get hurt because of her... she was worried about this lowly Shadow guard? His heart races as he looks down at his wrapped chest. She even said he had a good body! He groans and slowly slides down the wall. What was happening to him!? No! She''s Master''s woman! Having these thoughts and feelings was improper! She''s an evil vixen... yes, evil... and a vixen... though a very attractive vixen and slightly kind and caring with soft hands and beautiful green eyes... SMACK! He slaps himself and shakes his head. Suddenly he understands why his Master fell so hard for the woman... she was hands down the most attractive woman he''s ever seen. He groans again, knowing he''s in trouble. He looks down at the small jar with a warm feeling growing in his heart. He clutches the jar and brings it to his chest as he declares in his heart that he will keep her safe no matter what! No one will hurt his pretty fairy!! Chapter 156 - Lets Go As I''m walking back to Bai Lei''s courtyard, Bai Lei suddenly appears and says "I''ve been looking for you." I give him a warm smile and say "I was checking up on Ren. He''s like new, I''m surprised he healed so fast though." Bai Lei nods his head and says "We have good physicians here in the palace plus, Ren is a strong cultivator so he heals quickly." I nod my head as Bai lei takes my hand saying "Are you sure about this?" I quickly smile and nod my head saying "I''m positive. Plus, you and Ren will be there so I have nothing to worry about." Bai Lei shakes his head and gives me a helpless smile as he says "Let''s go get ready. I''ll notify Ren." I nod in agreement and follow him back to the courtyard. I can''t wait to try out my new powers! Bai Lei suddenly stops and turns to look behind us. I turn and look as well but I don''t see anyone so I turn and look back to him in question. He just shakes his head and walks off so I look back once more before following after him. ~~~~ A shadow guard shifts away and quickly runs to find his master. He finds him in a large room, located in the palace, overlooking a large garden. He kneels down and bows as he says "Master, I have news." Lei Wei turns to look at his Shadow guard and says "Speak" "I saw Bai Lei and Nova getting ready to go somewhere. This servant doesn''t know where though, Bai Lei seems to have noticed me." He says keeping his head low. Lei Wei sneers as says "Bai Lei''s cultivation is much higher than yours so it doesn''t surprise me. We will follow them once they leave. I want to know what they''re up to." The Shadow guard lowers his head even more as he says "Yes Master!" Lei Wei waves him off and says "Notify me when they leave." The Shadow guard nods in understanding before quickly leaving. Lei Wei watches the grey sky and says "It looks like the first snow will soon fall... I can''t wait to see her again." ~~~~~ I scoop up little Bun and place him on my shoulder as I say "We''re gonna go out and kill bad guys so stay close okay?" Little bun nods his head and says "Bun will listen to Master!" I smile at the little guy and give him a little bit of the spirit water from my space. The longer he drinks the water, the stronger and smarter he seems to become. He resembles a child right now so I can''t help but feel overprotective of him. I look up to see Bai Lei dressed in an all-black robe with golden threads while holding a wicked-looking black sword. I look down at my all-white dress with golden threads and slightly frown. I shrug and look up to find Bai Lei watching me with a smile as he asks "Ready?" I nod my head and follow him out. Ren stands to the side with black robes as well but they didn''t have the same golden threads but if I''m not mistaken, he has hair! Even though it''s still very short, his hair and eyebrows were on the mend. I give him a large smile and say "You used the cream! Lookin'' good." I give him a thumbs up and look over to see Bai Lei watching with a frown. I give him a knowing smile and quickly walk over to grab his hand. He looks to Ren once before looking back to me with a warm smile while saying "let''s go." I nod my head and follow him with excitement as Ren follows with burning cheeks. When we get to the town, several people can be seen on the street. Stalls were back open, selling food and goods, causing the three of us to look around in confusion. This was practically a ghost town the last time I was here... why was everyone out and about...so, so carefree? As we walk further into the town, people started to stop and smile while others were bowing with respect. Did they somehow notice who Bai Lei was? I turn and slow down to put some space between us but my confusion grows when an older woman comes over and hands me a white flower. She looks to me with large shiny eyes as she says "Bless you, child. You are truly a blessing the heavens have sent to save us from those evil men! Thank you!" I take the flower she''s shoving at me with confusion as I say "I''m... I''m sorry, what?" The woman looks to me with pride and hope as she says "The townsfolk saw what you did to those evil men! We took their bodies and burned them while we drank and cheered. Their end is finally here! We no longer have anything to fear with you here!" I look up to see the other townspeople stepping closer with large smiles and small gifts in hand. Bai Lei and Ren frown as they step to my right and left, lifting their sheathed swords up to keep them back. Bai Lei then says "We appreciate your kind words and gifts but we would appreciate it if you could keep this a secret." The old woman frowns as she says "The word has already spread. Everyone should have heard about it know because it spread like wildfire. We even have a song about this beautiful fairy sent from heaven. People even said they saw her come from the heavens!" Bai Lei curses under his breath as I mumble "There goes the ''surprise'' element." I thank the townpeople again and quickly follow Bai Lei. A song? Seriously!? Someone must have seen me return the other day... shit. I thought I had gone unnoticed. Ren disappears for a bit but as we leave the town, he shows back up holding a white cape with a hood. It''s not as nice as my white dress but it''s still soft and warm. I smile at him with gratefulness as Bai Lei takes it and places it on me. He ties the front and pulls up the large hood as he says "Let''s try the town next to this one." Little Bun snuggles into the warm hood with a sigh of content. I nod in agreement as Bai Lei and Ren suddenly hide their powers, making it seem like they''re nothing but normal men without cultivation. We walk further out of the town and head to the path leading into the surrounding woods. If we follow this path, we''ll come to the next town in no time. Chapter 157 - Volunteers I look up at the sky through the bare trees to see nothing but grey skies and smile. The way the temperature keeps dropping, I wouldn''t be surprised if it started snowing. I haven''t seen snow in... well, it had been about five years. It would be nice to see it again! As we walk further into the woods the sky grows darker and darker as the clouds above us grow heavier and heavier but when we hear snickering, we all come to a stop to see a large group of men surrounding us. As I look closer, the men before us all have solid black eyes! I swallow hard as I look at their numbers and silently curse. I wanted to kill them, not get killed! There''s ten of them! I had a hard time taking on just three of them... Bai Lei and Ren quickly come to my sides as they unsheathe their long swords. Bai Lei glares at the men as one of them steps closer while saying "We''ll let you two go if you hand the woman to us." Bai Lei and Ren both scoff at the man as Bai Lei says "You''re courting death." The man looks mildly surprised before he and the others all start laughing. He struggles to control his laughter as he looks back to Bai Lei and says "Fine, I''ll let you and your friend watch as each one of us gets a turn with the pretty lady before sucking her die. Then, we''ll slowly kill you both." My anger builds at his words and I find myself wondering yet again why men always feel the need to rape women! Why!? I keep my head lowered and glance at the man speaking to Bai Lei as I softly call out "Bai Lei... step aside please." The man''s solid black eyes turn to me, his face showing a slight surprise. Bai Lei struggles to listen to me but he clenches his teeth and slightly steps to the side so I can face the man head-on. The surrounding woods become eerie silent as the first snow of the year slowly starts to fall. I slowly look up and lock eyes with the man, watching as his mild surprise turns into shock. "Such a beauty we have here... looks like luck is on our side." He says with a growing smile. I silently stare at the man before looking around at the other men. Their looks range from shock, surprise, lust, desire, and other dark thoughts as I silently look at them all. Snow continues to silently fall, making it look like something from a dream. My anger and disappointment grow as I realize the first snow was ruined by them. "Have you ever thought about the things you''ve done and how wrong they are?" I ask out of curiosity, causing the men to chuckle. The man in front of me says "Woman, we are gods. We are untouchable! We see what we want and take it. Why would we question our way of life? If you willingly come to us, we''ll make sure you feel good as well." Bai Lei clenches his sword in his hand as he struggles to remain calm. Ren''s anger spikes as well but he holds back, waiting. I guess I got my answer... I won''t feel bad for what I''m about to do. Everyone is quiet as I slowly reach up and lower the hoodie. The surrounding men all suck in as they look at the beauty in front of them. The snow falls around her making her look like a fairy from a story. When her eyes finally look up to them, their hearts nearly stop. Green! They''re green!! The men look at the woman with shock and awe... she doesn''t look real! They got a small glimpse of her before but the hood truly hid her full beauty. The snow silently falls as I look at the frozen men around us. I take a deep breath in and nearly fall over with delight. I moan as a dark smile slips across my red lips. Bai Lei and Ren both freeze as the men around us inch closer, lust and desire clouding their once clear eyes. Bai Lei watches the men and suddenly has an idea. She''s luring them in... he relaxes a bit and looks to Ren. Ren slightly nods and does the same as the men around them start looking at Nova like they''re in a trance. I look to the men and say "I don''t mind playing with all of you but you''ll have to be patient. I can''t take all of you at the same time... maybe two or three at a time?" I say lightly tilting my head to the side. The men moan in delight as the man in front of me says "Mmm... we''ll all wait if we have to." I give him a dark smile as I start to walk closer. Bai Lei struggles to remain still as I reach up and touch the man''s chest. I feel the man shudder with desire as I take another deep breath and purr. This... this I can get used to. I look up to the man''s solid black eyes as a gentle breeze blows around the woods. Snow dances in the air around us before settling and slowly drifting down once again. "I play a little rough," I say as I reach out with my dark power. The man before me suddenly freezes as the two closest men do the same. They reach up to their necks where I cut them with the wind earlier and look at me with shock. I can''t reach the others so I focus on them alone. I waste no time and pull as hard as I can and watch with satisfaction when the three of them fall to their knees. The surrounding men look to them in confusion before they realize something''s wrong. One of the men snaps out of it and yells "It''s her! The one the people have been talking and singing about! Kill her!!" Bai Lei and Ren quickly move into action to hold off the others as I drain the three in front of me. The man before me watches me in horror as I inhale every bit. Watching in delight as they quickly begin to shrivel up. Bai Lei and Ren struggle to keep the men back but they are ridiculously fast and strong. Even with Bai Lei''s strength, it''s difficult to keep them off me. One breaks away and charges straight at me so I spin to meet him head-on and watch with delight as he stumbles to his knees before me, clutching his neck. I pull hard as the three behind me fall over, completely dead. My smile grows as does my power. A man reaches up to slash Bai Lei from behind but I lift my hand and pull, causing the man to fall back. He drops his sword and clutches his neck as he turns to look at me with fear. I lift my hand and attack the other two, teaming up on Ren without even looking. Each death brings me more power making it easier and easier! I let out a seductive laugh as I turn and attack the three left fighting Bai Lei. They all fall to their knees in pain and fear. Bai Lei and Ren freeze and shudder when they hear my laugh but when they turn to look at me, they completely freeze. "You called yourselves gods? Hah..." I pull the red mist to me and watch as it swirls around with the white snow before saying "I''m afraid God won''t even have mercy on your souls..." I pull one last time and watch as they take their last breaths. I quickly circulate the power as I take a deep breath and close my eyes. It felt so very good... Bai Lei watches Nova in shock before looking over to Ren. Ren quickly lowers his head and looks away, hiding his red face. Bai Lei looks back to Nova and tries to calm his racing heart. She looks so... seductive. Sensual... like something you''d see on the face of a woman as she''s in the thralls of pleasure. Something you''d see while in bed! It was the most beautiful and sensual thing he''s ever seen. They stand completely still in the quiet forest and wait for Nova. She stands among the falling snow, looking like a fallen goddess surrounded by dead bodies as her strength grows by leaps and bounds. Chapter 158 - Killing As I finish circulating the new energy, I open my eyes to find Bai Lei watching me silently. I want to curl up and nap... I feel like I just had a huge meal and I''m about to slip into a food coma. I could totally get used to this. When Bai Lei''s dark eyes see mine open, he quickly walks over and pulls me to him. I rest against his chest as he asks "Are you okay? Do you feel strange?" He pulls back to look me over as I shake my head no saying "I''m fine. Are you two okay?" He smirks at me and says "Thanks to you. Come on. We''re almost to the next town." He reaches behind me and grabs my hood. He pulls it up over my head then uses it to pull me close as he takes my lips. My eyes widen in shock before slowly closing as I lean into him. He breaks the kiss entirely too soon as he says "You and I need to finish this when we get back. I don''t care if the whole world goes to hell..." I chuckle at him as we start walking. Ren finally turns back around and quietly follows with a smile. ~~~~ Lei Wei shakes himself from his shock before turning to lean against the tree. What the hell did he just see? Nova can devour the men from the Under Realm!? He feels his knees growing weak as his lower member hardens. She was beautiful before but watching her in action just now... He groans as he leans his head against the tree. Without looking, he says "Follow them! I''ll catch up." His Shadow guard quickly takes off, leaving him behind. Scenes of Bai Lei and his Shadow guard in black, twisting and twirling around with their blades, fighting the men from the Under Realm in the falling snow as Nova takes everything she wants without spilling a single drop of blood, flash in his mind. The look on her face was... he groans again before realizing he''ll have to relieve himself before catching up. Otherwise, he won''t manage to even walk let alone catch up with them. He slowly closes his eyes, bring the look on her face back to mind as he declares that he''ll do anything to make her his. ~~~~~ As we make it to the next town, we hear shouts and cries in the distance. We look at each other before nodding and following the sound. We find ourselves outside of a popular restaurant but the people outside look in with horror and fear. As we walk over, a middle-aged man turns and does a double-take on me before quickly saying "Little miss, you shouldn''t go in there! Men from the Under Realm are in there!" I give him a grateful smile as Bai Lei says "We''ll handle it." The man looks like he wants to argue but he just shakes his head and looks on in fear. I follow in behind Bai Lei with Ren following behind me. As we make it into the large restaurant, we see two shriveled up bodies along with several other dead men as men from the Under Realm hold down three women on the tables. The women plead with tears in their eyes as the men grope them and say lewd things to them. One woman''s dress is completely ripped open, causing me to see red as the man touches her. Bai Lei and Ren waste no time and jump at the men with their swords. I try to use the wind in the restaurant to cut the men just like last time but they''re now on guard because of Bai Lei and Ren. They quickly block the attack and launch their own attacks. I grit my teeth and dodge a flying chair. How am I going to cut them to drain them now? I bite my lip and sneak over to the women. They cover themselves as they try to crawl away so I meet them halfway. I crawl to the side and look up to see Ren sliding across the floor on his back, knocking over tables and chairs. He grits his teeth and quickly gets back up to jump back into the fight, making me cringe. I wave the women over and point to the kitchen. "There should be an exit in the kitchen. Run and don''t look back!" The women don''t stick around as they crawl away like their asses are on fire. Good! My hood is suddenly pulled off, startling me as I turn. I look up to see a man from the Under Realm looking down at me in anger but when he sees my face, his anger quickly vanishes. I decide to act pitiful as I look up at him with fear. His eyes cloud over with lust as he says "What a beauty... where did you come from?" He releases my hood and slowly crouches in front of me. I keep my eyes on him as I keep my ''scared and pitiful'' act up. He smirks at me and says "Be good and I''ll make you feel good." I sneer inside as I lean forward and ask "Will you hurt me?" His shudders and says "I''ll make the pain feel good..." As he reaches out to touch me, little Bun flies out in a white streak and disappears just as fast. I almost didn''t see him! The man flinches and looks down at his hand. A small cut was seen causing his confusion to grow. ''What the hell was that?'' He looks back up to me and freezes when he sees my smile. I breathe in and shiver with delight as I say "I bet it''ll feel real good..." He forgets the cut and looks at the beautiful woman in front of him as his desire grows. I pull on the dark energy and watch as his face instantly changes. "Little Bun, can you help me with the others?" I ask as I continue to drain the man. Little Bun chuckles and says "No problem!" next to my ear as I watch the man before me shrivel up. Chapter 159 - Desire When I finish the man in front of me, I pull him to the side and hide him behind a fallen table. After they''re sucked dry, they''re much lighter! Hah... that should be a disturbing thought Nova... I shake myself as I watch a white streak fly back and forth in the room. To my surprise, it doesn''t seem like anyone notices him! He flies back to me and says "Time for yummies Master!" I giggle and say "Good job, Bun. I''ll give you extra yummies later!" I feel him shiver in excitement as a slowly stand up. Bai Lei blocks a powerful blow but he flies back, straight into Ren. Bai Lei slams his blade down into the wooden floor and uses it to come to a stop. He unleashes his power causing the pressure in the restaurant to grow as the table and chairs around him flies back. I feel it become harder to breathe as he brings the blade up, clashing with the other man''s blade. The fact that he''s able to stand against them as long as he does says something about his strength but I feel like he''s holding back... I quickly shake myself and immediately pull the dark power in the room to me. The man fighting Bai Lei freezes with his blade in the air before being stabbed in the chest. Bai Lei looks just as shocked as the man before turning to look for me. I quickly suck them dry, wasting no more time in killing them. After killing the first guy, only four remain so it isn''t hard at all but when I feel a hand grab my shoulder, I quickly grab the hand, digging my nails in to pierce the skin before quickly spinning around. Shock hits me as I look up to the man behind me. Guozhi''s shock mirrors my own before slowly smiling and saying "Funny meeting you here bunny. You seem to be doing... well?" I blink in surprise before quickly releasing his hand and saying "I''m so sorry! Are you okay?" He looks down at the small nail marks before lifting it to his mouth and licking it while giving me a knowing smirk. "It''s fine bunny, I shouldn''t have snuck up on you but what are you doing here? It isn''t safe. Do you want to get kidnapped again?" He says quickly losing his smirk. A strong arm wraps around my waist before I''m lifted and place behind a strong back. I look up to Bai Lei as he glares at Guozhi and says "What did I tell you? Stay away from her." Guozhi''s smirk is back as he says "Bunny and I are just friends, isn''t that right?" He looks to me before looking back to Bai Lei and saying "Plus, I was given to her as her new play toy back in the Under Realm before escaping to her world and then coming back here. So we became good friends." Bai Lei tenses as I feel like smacking Guozhi. Why does he always say the worst possible thing? I try to step forward but Bai Lei won''t let me so I sigh and ask "What are you doing here Guozhi?" He turns to me and smiles as he says "I was just enjoying a meal when these guys came in. I decided to stay low, hoping they wouldn''t catch me again." He covers his body as he says "Who knows, they may try to make me into another toy. I''m only okay with being your toy." He tops the whole thing off with a wink, setting Bai Lei off. I don''t even try to stop Bai Lei at this point. He asked for it... I turn around to look around the restaurant and sigh when I see those who lost their lives before we got here. When the door opens, I turn and freeze. What is he doing here? Lei Wei''s dark eyes land on me and freezes. Bai Lei shoves Guozhi against the wall as Guozhi laughs in joy, enjoying the fact he was able to piss him off and get under his skin. Ren''s solid back comes into view as he steps in front of me, effectively blocking me from Lei Wei. Lei Wei glares at the Shadow guard as he says "You really don''t know your place." Bai Lei freezes with Guozhi up against the wall. Bai Lei and Guozhi both turn to look at Lei Wei with a frown. Bai Lei releases Guozhi and steps over to me saying "It''s you who doesn''t know your place. What are you doing here?" Guozhi straightens his shirt as he walks over to my other side. Ren moves out of my way as Lei Wei walks in with his Shadow guard. Lei Wei''s dark eyes look me over, making me frown before looking back to Bai Lei and saying "I saw you three leave, so I followed. Is that a problem?" Bai Lei''s face hardens as he asks "Did you see?" I frown at Bai Lei before looking back to Lei Wei. Lei Wei smirks as he says "Of course. How long were you trying to hide this dear little brother? What would the other leaders think if they find out you''re hiding this?" My frown deepens as Bai Lei''s anger grows. He looks at Lei Wei and says "I have my reasons and none of them include you knowing about them. Mind your own damn business and go back to your shitty ass Realm. I don''t need you or Heaven''s thunder." Lei Wei chuckles and turns to look at me as he says "You see Nova? As soon as he no longer wants or needs you, he throws you away and gets rid of you. This is the side of him you haven''t seen yet." I feel Bai Lei''s anger roll off him in waves as he glares at his brother making me uncomfortable. Even though my darker energy is growing by leaps and bounds, my other power hasn''t so his anger was making it hard to breathe. I pull on my dark energy and use it to protect me from the waves of anger. Bai Lei practically growls as he says "Leave while you still can." A delicious smell hits me, making my knees weak. I slightly close my eyes as I take a deep breath and nearly purr. Is that coming from Bai Lei? I go to moan but quickly catch the noise in my throat but when I open my eyes, they were all looking at me. Shit... Chapter 160 - Awkward I look at the four pairs of eyes staring at me and say "The food... the food smells so good. Haha... right?" I instantly cringe inside when everyone frowns at me before looking at the dead bodies scattered around us. When will I stop saying stupid shit without thinking first? Guozhi breaks the silence by laughing and saying "Since Bunny is so hungry, let''s go to another restaurant and get something to eat and drink. I don''t know about everyone else but I could sure as hell use a drink after all this." I quickly latch onto the lifeline and quickly agree while saying "Haha yeah! All this, um... killing has really worked up an appetite." I turn to Bai Lei and ask "What do you think?" Bai Lei''s lip twitches as he gives me a knowing look but says "Sure, let''s go." His sharp eyes cut to Guozhi with a warning before looking back down to me. I beam at him and quickly follow him out as I try not to look at the people coming in to collect what''s left of their loved ones. I''m talking about food smelling good when they... sigh. Nice Nova, real nice. The people move out of our way as we walk out of the restaurant. They whisper and point at me as I pull my hood back up. Bai Lei reaches for my hand and pulls me close as the others follow closely behind. We only have to walk a short distance before walking into another busy restaurant. Some people turn to look at us while others continue eating, completely ignoring us as Bai Lei asks for a private room. The waiter looks at our group with large eyes before quickly nodding and leading us upstairs. We walk into a large room, housing a large round table. The man stands to the side with a lowered head before saying "Someone will come to take your order in just a moment, please relax and let us know if you need anything else." Bai Lei walks in and pulls me in by my hand but as I walk past the man, he glances up and stares at me with wide eyes. A large hand suddenly blocks my face as Ren''s cold voice is suddenly heard saying "Watch your eyes." The man quickly looks down and apologizes before quickly leaving. I look back to find Ren following me closely with a blank face and frown. He looks down at me and gives me a small smile as Bai Lei says "Sit here." I sit down and watch as Bai Lei sits to my right. Guozhi goes to sit at my left but Ren quickly snatches the seat and sits with a straight face. Bai Lei smirks and nods in approval as Guozhi says "Are you really gonna be like this? I just want to sit next to my owner." I nearly choke on my own spit as Bai Lei glares at Guozhi. Ren gives Ghuozi a dark look as he says "Only Master can sit next to Nova." Guozhi looks like he''s about to say something else as the waiter comes in with a large nervous smile. Bai Lei and the others place the order as I pull down my hood. It was much warmer in the restaurant so I ended up taking off my entire cape. Ren quickly helps lift the cape off my shoulders before carefully folding it and placing it on the back of his chair, making me freeze. He''s been acting... strange for a while now but I just shook it off as us becoming friends but this... this is just too strange. He ignores my stare as the waiter places cups and other utensils in front of us. Ren shocks me again as he takes out a white cloth, popping it before grabbing my cup and proceeded to wipe the entire cup down before moving to my other utensils. Bai Lei was now looking at him with a frown as well causing everyone in the room to stare at Ren and his weird behavior. Ren finishes cleaning my stuff before pouring me a cup of water. Ren ignores everyone else in the room as he pours Bai Lei some water and then some for himself. I clear my throat and quickly look away before lifting the cup and drinking the water in large gulps. Everyone slowly looks away as they too, pour themselves some water. Lei Wei''s Shadow guard openly glares at Ren but Ren just ignores him so I decide to do the same. Food was finally brought in, breaking the awkward silence but when I look at the food before me, I can''t bring myself to eat any of it. One, I felt that it''s wrong after everything that just happened and two, I just wasn''t hungry. I glance around at the men in the room with a look of despair. What the hell was happening right now!? Can someone please explain this to me?? I grab the wine and pour myself a large cup and quickly down the whole thing. I pour myself another cup and down half of it before Bai Lei grabs it from me. I try to pull the cup back but I''m no match against him as he says "Slowly" I grit my teeth and say "My cup" He arches a dark eyebrow at me so I return the look as I say "I can hold my liquor, remember?" His dark eyes flash before slowly grinning at me while saying "How could I forget? I remember that very clearly..." Someone clears their throat, causing me to look away in embarrassment. My cheeks burn as I lean over and snatch the cup back, spilling some of the wine. I drink the rest and pour myself another glass as Bai Lei glares at Lei Wei. I guess he was the one who cleared his throat... If I''m going to survive this... whatever this was, I needed alcohol! Guozhi and Ren dig into the food as Bai Lei, Lei Wei, and his Shadow guard pick at the food. Bai Lei and Lei Wei start drinking as Lei Wei finally breaks the silence. "Would you like to explain what has happened?" Bai Lei sips his drink openly watching me as he says "No. You and the other leaders'' assistance is no longer needed." Chapter 161 - Drunk WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER HAS MATURE 18+ SEXUAL CONTENT Lei Wei glares at Bai Lei who doesn''t even bother to look at him. I glance over to Bai Lei to find him watching me with dark hungry eyes as he sips his wine. I narrow my eyes at him before quickly looking at the others in the room. I nearly jump out of my seat when I feel his hand on my thigh. I look back over to him with a burning face and large eyes. His hand slides up my thigh, making me tense as my hand on the cup tightens. I narrow my eyes on him as I whisper through clenched teeth "What are you doing?" His dark eyes dance in amusement as his sexy lips smirk against his cup. Lei Wei narrows his eyes at us as he says "Fine, you don''t have to tell me but it doesn''t take a genius to know that you''re putting Nova in danger." I quickly pour myself another cup and knock it back before trying to pry his hand off but his hand doesn''t budge as he says "You like to speak about things you have no knowledge about. Why don''t you tell me why you''re really here." I pour another cup and nearly spill it when his hand slides to my inner thigh! I snap my legs together as Bai Lei chuckles low, making my stomach clench. Devil! Pervert Devil! I thought I was bad!! I lift my cup and down it again as Lei Wei watches us with dark eyes. "I''m here because I''m worried about Nova''s safety." He says with growing anger. I snort and knock back another cup of wine. Bai Lei''s hand slides down lower, dragging his fingers along my inner thigh. I shiver at his touch and close my eyes as the room suddenly spins. Wow... this wine is strong! I grip his wrist in a lame attempt to stop him but after taking a few more sips, I no longer know if I''m trying to stop him or pull him closer. Bai Lei''s dark chuckle has my stomach clenching again as he says "Her safety isn''t your concern. Nova is my woman. Mine." The dark energy leaking out with Bai Lei''s anger has me biting my lower lip. Why are you doing this again!? Suddenly, Lei Wei''s anger spikes as dark energy starts to seep out of him as well causing the two to twist and mix into a lethal combo. The large room suddenly seems extremely small as the dark energy continues to grow. Ren, Guozhi, and Lei Wei''s Shadow guard all pick up on the tense atmosphere, adding to the mix with their bloodlust and desire to attack. I lift the cup with a shaky hand and do my best to not choke as they all silently stare at each other. I cling onto Bai Lei''s wrist as my desire kicks into overdrive! A seductive laugh slips out of my lips as I place the cup back onto the table. Screw it... Bai Lei''s hand on my thigh tenses as everyone turns to look at me. My hand slides up Bai Lei''s arm under his sleeve as I lean over and take a deep breath. "Mmmm... you smell so very good right now." Bai Lei puts his cup down as he struggles to keep a clear head. He glances at Ren and says "Cape" Ren snaps his mouth shut and quickly turns to grab the cape but I don''t pay any attention. I stand up and twist around to sit on Bai Lei''s lap as I lean in and take a deep breath. I purr at the smell and press my body against his strong chest. I hear him choke before mumbling "Shit" He wraps his arm around my waist and stands up saying "Palace" to Ren, completely forgetting the cape. Suddenly, the restaurant is gone as my back lands on familiar silky sheets. Bai Lei leans over me with red glowing eyes. His long black hair trails down around me like a curtain, blocking everything out except for his perfect face. I reach up and pull at his black robes as he says "I know I shouldn''t take advantage of the situation right now but... I''m not stopping this time." I moan and say "I don''t want you to stop." His dark eyes rake over my body before coming to a stop on my parted lips. I see him struggling to control himself as his hands grab the ends of my dress. His hands effortlessly slide under and slip up my legs but when his hands touch bare skin, he freezes. He groans as he asks "Are you not wearing undergarments?" I give him a dark grin as I say "I don''t like them. They''re uncomfortable..." He shudders before sliding his hands up my outer thighs, making me shiver in delight. I reach up and pull his robes open, smiling when my hands find his toned chest. I pull myself up and place my lips against his hot skin, taking a deep breath as I slowly kiss up to his neck. His large hands come to a stop on my ass before roughly pulling me closer as he rubs himself against me. I bit and nip at his neck causing him to shudder again as he says "You keep that up and I''m not gonna be able to control myself." I chuckle low and feel him shiver at the sound. I smile against his tasty skin as I say "Good. Control isn''t welcomed here tonight." Bai Lei groans as he releases my ass and quickly pushes me back as he unties my dress. Halfway through he just ends up ripping it open, making me laugh in delight. Bai Lei sucks in as he looks down at me with hungry eyes. I lay back on the bed and watch him with the same hunger as I slowly trail my fingers between my exposed breast. He reaches out and grabs my hand as he strains to say "Only I''m allowed to touch you like that.." My smile grows as he brings both my hands up above my head as his hungry eyes take me in. Bai Lei looks down at Nova under him and struggles to breathe. Nothing but the moonlight was lighting up the room and looking at it wash across her smooth, soft skin has his transfixed. She doesn''t seem real... He holds her small wrists in his left hand as his right hand trails up the side of her stomach. Her muscles clench and tense under his touch, causing a trail of goosebumps to break out. His hand trails up and cups her round, soft breast. Nova arches her back and moans, nearly causing him to lose his mind as he lowers his head and kisses her. He nips and sucks at her lips as he releases her wrists. He needs both his hands for this... Nova''s hands reach out and begin pulling at his robes so he quickly breaks the kiss to rip the damn thing off. He quickly lowers himself back over her as he takes her lips again. Gods... she tastes so good... His hands slip up her sides again before stopping on her soft breasts. Her skin was so incredibly soft and smooth... he breaks the kiss and nibbles his way down from her chin, to her jaw, and then to her chest. Nova moans again, causing him to silently curse. Every time she moans... It nearly has him coming undone. He sucks and teases until she''s arching her back, begging for more but he presses her back down with a smile as he kisses down her stomach slowly, savoring every touch. She reaches down and grabs his hair, pulling him to her lips and he lets her. He reaches down and slips his hand in between her legs, groaning when he feels how wet she is. She trembles at his touch making him smile. He breaks the kiss and leans back, lifting his fingers to his mouth. He savors her as he positions himself between her soft legs. His hungry eyes drink her in as he says "From now on, only I will see this and only I will taste you like this." His voice is low and thick with authority as she moans again and nods her head in agreement. He can no longer hold back, not with her looking up at him like that. Not with her on his tongue and under him like this while making those sounds... He loses his control and slams into her with a powerful thrust, causing her to cry out but she arches her hips, wanting more. He groans and says "You''re so tight..." Nova ignores him and starts rocking her hips, causing him to lose his mind. He no longer tries to hold back as he begins thrusting into her with abandon. Chapter 162 - Dreams "Little star" A woman''s smooth voice is suddenly heard, making me slowly open my eyes. When my eyes adjust, my eyes shoot open as I jump up. The woman with bloody tears is back, standing in the room, watching me sleep. I turn behind me to see an empty bed but when I look back, the woman is now closer, making me jump again. She watches me with that same silent sorrow as she slowly lifts her hand, pointing to the door. I look to the door, then back to her with a frown. She stands there waiting, so I quickly pull the blankets back and get up. I walk over barefoot to the door and pull it open to find a long dark hallway. The ground was dark compacted dirt with rough stone walls making me frown. Was this door always here? What the hell is this? I turn back to look at her in question but she''s gone! I bite my lip and turn back to the dark tunnel, nearly coming out of my skin yet again. She stands at the end of the tunnel, waiting. I groan and mumble "This is the part where you walk away and act like none of this just happened..." I hesitate but when she calls out to me, ''This way, little star.'' I find my foot moving on its own. I release the door and walk down the dark tunnel, following the creepy woman with bloody tears as I clench the sides of my white dress. I turn to look back at the door but quickly realize that it''s gone! Nothing but the other end of the dark tunnel is behind me so I clench my fists and quickly follow the woman. I feel my teeth chattering and quickly realize that the temperature has become extremely cold. I wrap my arms around myself as I try to calm myself down. It''s just a dream... like last time. But... it wasn''t JUST a dream. I look down at my right arm and swallow hard. Just as I''m about to say something, we come to a large opening. I look around the dark dungeon-like opening with a frown. It was so dark down here, I could hardly see what I was looking at. I turn to look for the woman but she''s no longer here! "Hello?" I quietly call out and wait but nothing but silence greets me. I step further into the large room and look around in confusion but I suddenly step on air! I stumble and quickly crawl back. Holy! There''s a freaking hole in the ground!! I pat my chest to calm my heart as I slowly stand and walk back over to the ledge. I look down and see nothing but darkness so I squint my eyes and try my best to see how big the damn thing is. ''Little star... you have to stop him. You must.'' the woman says from the other side of the hole. I snap my head up to her and frown mumbling "Why do you keep calling me that..." She lifts her pale hand and points down at the pit. I look to the pit before looking back to her and saying "Oh no, not gonna happen. I draw the line at creepy-ass dark holes. I need you to tell me what you''re trying to show me. I''m confused." She just continues to stare at me with sad eyes but when I suddenly feel something warm on my bare feet, I look down and curse. Dark red blood was rushing over the floor and falling down into the large dark pit in the ground. I lift a foot and look around with gritted teeth but the entire ground was covered in blood! Where the hell was it all coming from? The strong copper smell is back as the blood continues to flow down into the large dark pit. I quickly lift my sleeve up to cover my nose and mouth as I look back to the woman in confusion but she''s looking down into the pit with bloody tears silently falling. I quickly look around for an exit but scream when something cold grabs my ankle! I stumble back and land on my ass, splashing warm blood all over me but I suddenly don''t mind the blood when my eyes lock onto what has my ankle. A large, black boney hand with long fingers grips my ankle as it slowly starts crawling out of the pit. My mouth goes dry as I suddenly realize there are more climbing out of the damn pit! I quickly try to pull my leg away but it squeezes my ankle, causing me to cry out in pain! Fear grips my heart as I curse the creepy-ass woman for leading me here! "Nova!?" Bai Lei''s voice suddenly breaks everything as I find myself back in the room, covered in sweat as Bai Lei stares down at me in concern. I quickly reach up and grip his arms in fear, wanting to make sure he doesn''t disappear. "You''re so cold... Come here." He says as he pulls me into his warm arms. It''s true, I was freezing! I latch onto him as I try to calm my racing heart. He strokes my back like he always does as he holds me close. "It''s okay, I''m right here. It was just a nightmare." He says in a low calming voice but I know for a fact it wasn''t just a ''nightmare''. After a few minutes, I realize that the sun is high in the sky. "I must have slept in a little," I say trying to shake what I just saw. He chuckles and says "A little? More like two days." I stiffen in his arms as I pull back with a look of disbelief. "I was asleep for two days!? Why didn''t you wake me up?" His dark eyes look at me with warmth and worry as he fixes my hair saying "Oh I tried but you were out. I couldn''t wake you up no matter what I tried. I was starting to worry." I file that away for later when I feel a twinge of pain on my ankle. I sinking feeling settles in my heart as I reach down and pull the blanket back. I lift my dress up and swallow hard when I see a nasty bruise on my left ankle. The ankle that the creepy-ass creature from hell had grabbed. When my eyes harden, Bai Lei turns to look and freezes. He quickly grabs my leg as he asks "What the hell happened?" I stare at the bruise as I say "I''d like to know as well..." Chapter 163 - Left With More Questions "Let me call the physician to come take a look." Bai Lei says standing up. I quickly wave him off as I say "Don''t bother. The woman came back and this time she brought me somewhere." My head snaps over to the door in the room. I quickly get out of the bed and walk over to the door, swinging it open to reveal clothes. I frown at the clothes and slam the door shut. I pull it open again and stare at the clothes with a deep frown. Bai Lei watches with a dark face as he walks over to me. "What''s wrong? What are you doing?" He asks reaching out for me. I look at the clothes once more before slamming the door shut and turning to say "The woman came back and she brought me to a creepy place through this door." I say pointing at the thing. Bai Lei looks to the door before looking back to me saying "Maybe you should stay away from this woman. Every time you see her, something bad happens." I nod my head and say "True but it''s more than just that. The markings have helped us so even though it scared me, it''s been a gift. I feel like she''s trying to show me something or tell me something." I look back to the door and open it once again just to be sure. Bai Lei sighs and leans over me to close the door as he says "Leave it alone. I don''t like this. Just stay put and don''t think too much about it." He wraps his arms around me from behind as I lean into his chest. My mind continues to race as I try to make sense of what I saw but when Bai Lei kisses the side of my neck, I lose my train of thought. I squeeze my eyes shut but when I open them, I pull away from him and ask "Has Zhen come back?" Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch me for a moment before shaking his head saying "No, he hasn''t. He hasn''t even sent word. Did he tell you where he was going?" I shake my head no and ask "Has anything else happened?" Bai Lei gives me a look of disappointment as he says "You should just stay here and relax. Stop worrying about everything else okay? You just woke up so you should just take it easy." I wave him off as I say "I relaxed enough while sleeping for two days. Has anything happened?" Bai Lei sighs and steps back as he runs his hands through his hair saying "You''re so stubborn..." I don''t say anything as I stand and wait. He sighs again and says "Word has gotten out about us killing the men from the Under Realm. Those from the Under Realm have come to look for clues and I guess the villagers told them what we look like. Luckily, you had the hood up for most of the time." "They now have our descriptions and are looking high and low for us. More importantly, you." His voice hardens as his eyes flash red making me tilt my head to the side. "I feel like there''s more to this..." He grits his teeth in anger as he says "They say that the Under Realm''s King is looking for his runaway Queen. You. I dare them to touch a single hair..." When I catch a whiff of him, I quickly step back and say "Put a cap on that or I''ll be in bed for another two days!" He turns to look at me as a dark light flashed in his eyes. His smile turns dark as he says "I don''t mind that..." I step back again as I quickly say "I do! I need to cultivate my natural energy. My dark energy is so much stronger right now so I think I should focus on keeping them balanced." Bai Lei''s face is suddenly serious as he says "You''re right. Let me know if you need help with anything since Zhen isn''t here. I have to meet with the others so I will send over Ren to help you." I nod in thanks as he steps closer, placing a kiss on my forehead. "Be good my little star," He says making me freeze. My head snaps up to him as I look at him with large eyes asking "Why... why are you calling me that?" He looks at me strangely as he says "You told me your name means ''star''. I think it''s extremely fitting. You came to me like a falling star." He places a kiss on my lips and steps back saying "I''ll send Ren over. Let me know if you need anything." I numbly nod my head as he quickly disappears, leaving me standing in confusion. Why are they both calling me the same thing all of a sudden? I quickly shake my head and walk over to take a quick bath. After I get cleaned up, I walk out to see Chyou placing food on the table in the receiving room. I tell her ''thanks'' and sit down to drink some water. I don''t know why but lately I haven''t been hungry for food... Was it because I was absorbing the men from the Under Realm? "Is the food not to your liking? Would you like something else? I can go get it, whatever you want." Ren says coming in from outside. The cold air gently blows in, calming me in the process. I look up to him to see his hair was now back. It just needed to grow longer. I give him a thankful smile as I say "I appreciate it but I''m not hungry. Instead, I have a question." Ren nods his head as he walks over and kneels. My eyes grow large in shock as I put the cup down and quickly pull him up saying "What are you doing!? Don''t ever kneel to me, ever! Okay?" He looks slightly shocked before turning red and nodding his head. I watch him with confusion before shaking my head and asking "Where''s little Bun?" Ren''s eyes light up as he smiles and says "He''s been keeping Lady Xue company." My eyebrows shoot up at that before quickly getting up and walking outside. Chapter 164 - Traitor I walk outside and stop short when I see a light layer of white snow on the ground. That''s right! It snowed!! I quickly walk over and smile as I lean down to touch the snow. When I ran for my life five years ago, I moved to the south and haven''t seen snow since. Snow always has a magical feel to it... I grab a small handful and feel my childhood come rushing back. I didn''t always have the greatest childhood but it was simple and pure. Just like snow. Ren watches Nova from behind with curiosity. She seems so happy over just a little snow... but it was cute! He''s always viewed her in a negative light so he never got to see this side of her before. Was she always like this? His eyes watch her every move as she starts making little round balls. After making three small snowballs, I stack them up and giggle. It was a miniature snowman! I don''t have any rocks or anything so I take my nail and poke small holes for its eyes and mouth. I give him a large smile before standing up and brushing my hands off. I''d make him bigger if I had more snow... Satisfied, I leave the courtyard with a large smile. Ren walks over and tilts his head to the side as he looks at the strange little thing Nova made. ''What is it?'' he leans down and looks it over with a smile. ''It''s cute...'' I quickly make my way over to Lady Xue''s courtyard and come to a screeching halt when I see the two of them together. Little Bun sits on Lady Xue''s shoulder and rubs on her cheek as she hands him a small cookie. The little traitor!! But... they both looked so cute and happy together... I sigh and walk over. Lady Xue looks up in surprise before giving me a large smile saying "You''re up? How are you feeling? Would you like to join us for snacks?" My heart warms at her kindness as I sit down next to them saying "No, I''m not hungry but thank you. I was worried about little Bun but he seems just fine." Little Bun jumps over to me and snuggles up against my neck as he says "I''m so happy Master is awake!" My lip twitches as I say "Really? I couldn''t tell..." Little Bun misses the sarcasm as he says "It''s true! I couldn''t stay with you because of the scary man..." I frown at his words and pull him into my hands as I ask "What scary man?" Little Bun frowns at me as he says "The man you''re always with... the one with red eyes!" I smirk at him and ask "What''s so scary about Bai Lei?" Little Bun pouts as he says "That man is scary and strong. Really strong... he hides... and he''s only nice to Master!" Hides? I frown at his words as Lady Xue chuckles while saying "He''s not so bad little Bun. I promise." Little Bun jumps back up to my shoulder as Lady Xue chuckles again. After talking with Bai Lei''s mother for a few hours, I quickly walk back to Bai Lei''s courtyard. I need to cultivate before anything else happens. As I come back to the courtyard, I look around for Ren but I don''t see him. Little Bun watches me and asks "Who are you looking for?" I walk over to a large tree as I say "I was looking for Ren but I guess...." Suddenly, Ren appears before me, making me jump. Ren bows and says "I apologize for startling you. You were looking for me?" Was he watching me? I shake my head and say "I need an herb called Cradle''s grave. Does the palace have any?" Ren frowns at me and says "I''m not sure, I can go see. Are you sick or in pain?" I give him a small smile and shake my head as I say "No, nothing like that. I''m fine but I do need the herb." Ren looks at me with worry before nodding his head and disappearing. I walk over to the tree and clear the snow off the ground before sitting down. The Cradle''s grave is an herb that can cause miscarriages but it can also prevent pregnancy. As much as I love Bai Lei and all... I''m not ready to be a parent. Especially right now. After waiting for a few minutes, Ren comes back and hands me the small white flowers. I smile and give him my thanks and place the extra flowers in my space. I only needed one, well less than one really. I pull a small white flower petal off and place it on my tongue. I put the rest of the flower in my space and close my eyes to cultivate. As the flower petal begins to break down and dissolve, a sweet minty flavor coats my mouth. I should be good for a month... I clear my head and begin pulling energy to me. Ren watches Nova begin to cultivate before quickly taking off. Was Nova sick or injured!? She always keeps things to herself! He needs to let Master know immediately! When he does find his Master, he has to wait until he''s done with the meeting before approaching him. "Nova asked for a herb called Cradle''s grave... I''m worried about her. She says she''s not hurt or sick but she likes to hide things." He says looking at his Master. Bai Lei frowns at Ren as his mind starts racing. Cradle''s grave is known for causing miscarriages, he only knows this because of his mother but why would Nova need it? Was... was she pregnant!? His heart turns cold at the thought. He and Nova slept together two days ago... there''s no way she''d be pregnant with his child. So who''s child was she carrying? Instantly, his brother''s face comes to mind causing the whole room to grow cold. Ren becomes nervous as he asks "Is she okay?" Bai Lei''s cold eyes look to Ren before he instantly disappears. He reappears in the courtyard and instantly sees Nova sitting under a tree, cultivating with her beautiful eyes closed. Was he pissed? Hell, yeah but... he clenches his fists when he thinks back to the circumstances surrounding the whole thing. Had he forced her? Or had something else happened? He takes a deep breath and walks over to her. Whatever it is... he''s not going to love her any less but he wants to make sure she''s okay. Causing a miscarriage will cause a lot of bleeding and can be dangerous for the woman. Chapter 165 - Trouble When I feel Bai Lei''s presence, I slowly release the energy and open my eyes to find him sitting in front of me, watching me with a serious look on his handsome face. I give him a small smile as I ask "I thought you were busy? Is everything okay?" His dark eyes rake over my face before asking "Are you feeling alright?" I blink in confusion before remembering Ren''s reaction. He must have gone running to Bai Lei... I sigh and say "I''m fine. Ren doesn''t understand what the herb is or what it''s used for." Bai Lei keeps a straight face as he nods and says "While that''s true, I know that Cradle''s grave is used to cause miscarriages. Are you... pregnant?" This time I freeze as I stare at him with large, shocked eyes. I blink several times before shaking my head no. "No, of course not! Cradle''s grave is used for miscarriages AND birth control. I didn''t want to get pregnant so I took some." I say with a frown. This time Bai Lei freezes as he looks at me in shock and confusion. I see a wide range of emotions play across his face before he frowns at me and says "You could have asked the physician. He has pills you can take every time we... Do you not want to have my child?" This time I chuckle a little as I say "The physician doesn''t really like me but I''d rather take one petal a month over a pill every time we sleep together." "But to answer your question, no, I don''t. At least not now." I say looking at him with a small smile. His eyes narrow on me as he watches me closely. My smile grows as I say "I''m not ready to be a mother and I don''t think I''ll be ready for that anytime soon. Plus, the world is kinda going to shit at the moment so I don''t think having children right now is a wise thing to do." His eyes soften as he reaches out and pulls me into his lap. Little Bun jets off again as Bai Lei wraps his arms around my waist saying "I''m sorry, I misunderstood. I''ve never heard of Cradle''s grave being used as birth control though. Are you sure it''s safe?" I smile at him as I reach up to play with a strand of his raven black hair and say "I''m certain. It''s even better than the pills the physician has, I promise." He pulls me close and leans forward to brush his lips against mine as he says "So that means we can have a lot of fun, right?" I chuckle at him and lift my head as he trails kisses down my neck saying "Yes, we can have as much fun as we want." He grips my hips as he stands up saying "I don''t know... I''m gonna have to test it out myself to see just how well this works..." I laugh out loud as he carries me back to the room. ~~~~~~ Lei Wei knocks everything off his desk and into the floor in a fit of rage as his Shadow guard kneels in the room with his head lowered. Lei Wei closes his eyes and takes a deep, calming breath before saying "Her changes... she seems to be affected by other''s dark energy, correct?" The Shadow guard keeps his head down as he says "Yes, Master. After following and listening to them speak, she seems to crave dark energy and feeds off it, making her the perfect weapon against the Under Realm." Lei Wei paces the room as he tries not to think about what she and Bai Lei have been doing together. He looks to his Shadow guard and asks "Have you found it?" The Shadow guard reaches into his space and pulls out a small glass bottle. "I have, Master." He says as he lifts the bottle up. Lei Wei''s face lights up as he quickly takes the small bottle. He pulls the lid off and carefully takes a sniff. When the super sweet smell hits him, he quickly puts the lid back with a smile. "You''ve done well. I will reward you if this works." Lei Wei says tucking the bottle away for safety. The Shadow guard bows his head again and says "Many thanks, Master." Lei Wei quickly collects himself as he starts working on a plan. His smile grows dark as he says "Notify Bai Lei that we''ll be leaving. Tell him I want to eat with him and Nova one last time." The Shadow guard nods his head and quickly disappears as Lei Wei begins working out the details. With this... Nova will finally be his. He looks out of a large window with cold eyes as he says "You can''t blame me for this Bai Lei... Just think of it as your fate." His smile turns cold and dark as heavy clouds move in. ~~~~~~~ I tie my dress back and glare at Bai Lei as I say "I have to cultivate! Stop trying to distract me!" Bai Lei looks down at his ''little brother'' with pain. Was it really too much to just take a small break!? He was in pain here, okay!?? He leans back on the bed as he tries to think about other things. I snort at him and quickly walk back out, instantly enjoying the cold air on my feverish skin. I need to stay focused. I feel like the stronger the dark energy becomes, the harder it is to control myself when I get around dark energy. I hope that with strengthening my natural energy, I''ll be able to regain my control again. As I walk back over to my tree, Ren suddenly appears with his sword drawn. Within an instant, Bai Lei is here and pushing me behind him. I look at the two in confusion until I hear "My Master just wants to let you all know that he''s heading back to the Heavenly Realm tomorrow morning. He''d like to have dinner with you two before leaving." I lean around Bai Lei to see Lei Wei''s Shadow guard bowing before us. I frown at the man but when I hear Bai Lei say "Tell him we''ll have dinner at six." My mouth nearly hits the floor in shock. The Shadow guard bows even lower before quickly disappearing. I step away from him and ask "Why did you agree to have dinner with him? Don''t you hate each other?" Chapter 166 - Whos Playing Who? Bai Lei turns to me with a knowing smile as he reaches out and gently grabs my chin. He lifts my face up and softly rubs his thumb over my lower lip as he says "He''s planning something so I will let him play. I would like to see what he''s trying to pull this time." "Besides, if I don''t agree, he''ll just try something else later so I''d rather face this head-on." His dark eyes roam over my face as I look at him in surprise. "You plan to kill him..." I say, barely above a whisper. His lips tilt to the side in a dark smile as he leans down and places a soft kiss on my lips but he doesn''t pull away "He should have taken his second chance at life and ran far, far away. Instead, he touched something of mine." His dark energy makes my eyelids grow heavy as I breathe in his intoxicating scent. His eyes begin to glow red as his lips smile against mine. He knew very well what he was doing to me... "Only I can touch you, little star. I will kill anyone else who tries." He says making me shudder. ~~~~~~~ The King of the Under Realm looks down at the woman under him with a smirk. She cries out as he releases himself in her but he''s left unsatisfied. She looks up to him with eyes full of lust and desire but he just coldly smiles at her as he slowly begins draining her. Her eyes clear up in an instant as she looks at him with fear. She reaches out and begs "Please, My King! I will serve you well! I promise!" His smile grows as he looks down at her and says "Yes, you will serve me very well." He watches until the woman turns to dust under him before getting up and wrapping his robe around him. When he feels the presence of one of his men, he turns and says "Speak" The man quickly bows and says "We tracked her down. She''s in the Demonic Realm." The King slowly smiles as he says "Tell me everything." The man nervously licks his lips as he says "She... she''s the Demonic King''s woman... Her name is strange. She''s called Nova and she seems to carry the nine tail foxes'' blood." The King already knows about her blood and her unique constitution. It was obvious the first time he laid eyes on her. He gives the man a look as he says "Something I don''t know." The man fights to keep his knees from giving out as he quickly says "She... she doesn''t seem normal. We can''t find any traces about her life before now... like she never existed." The King frowns at this as he turns back to look at the man and waits "Reports have said the townspeople caught her falling from the sky. They call her a fairy... Not much else is known though. She doesn''t seem to leave the Domonic King''s side." The King looks at the man in irritation as he waves him off saying "Leave" The man quickly bows and leaves the room. The King watches the man leave with his thoughts on the woman named Nova. He knew she was different but it seems like she''s hiding something. He forced her to drink his blood, knowing she''d turn and start devouring men but he never expected her to turn and devour his men! He smiles when he thinks about the woman... Yes, he will have the woman and he''ll even make her his queen. He''ll have her on her knees worshiping him like a god and rightfully so! Because he will be HER god. Dark energy rolls off in him in waves as he thinks back to the way she tasted. The way she fought against him just turned him on even more. He''ll tame the woman and have her eating out of his hand, he''ll make sure of it. When she gets a taste of him... Heh, she''ll never get enough. He''ll just kill the pathetic Domonic King. If anything, once he gets her, he''ll make sure the Domonic King is her first real meal. His smile grows as he becomes excited at the thought. He turns to the door and says "Clean this up and send another woman to satisfy me." ~~~~~~~ BACK IN NOVA''S OLD WORLD Ted curses as he fixes the last blown circuit board. Once it''s in, he turns it on and steps back with crossed fingers. When Nova forced the machine to bring her back, she fried the damn thing! He waits for a few minutes before letting out a grateful smile. It works! He''s gonna chew Nova a new one! He has no idea what''s going on but she didn''t look right. Her face has haunted him ever since! He needs to go check on her and make sure everything''s okay but he needs to make sure everything is working right before using it. "Teddy McKailen?" A deep voice he doesn''t recognize has him jumping. He quickly turns around and instantly freezes when he sees familiar ice-blue eyes. This man... Nova told him about this man and everything he did to her after they got to know each other. She even showed him pictures of the two of them together so he instantly recognizes the man. He looks past the man with ice-blue eyes and sees several men dressed in black, blocking the exit. Ted looks back and says "Eli Blackwell... what can I do for you?" The man gives him an amused smile as he says "So Nova told you about me. Where is she?" Ted narrows his eyes on the man and says "I don''t know. She left town a while back." Eli''s smile grows as he slowly steps forward saying "Somehow, I don''t believe that. You see, It took me quite some time to track her down. She''s good at running, I''ll give her that but I finally found her and put several men on her until I could come get her myself." Chapter 167 - Dangerous Waters "My reports have her coming here but never leaving. Where is she?" Eli asks coming to a stop a few feet away from him. Ted wants to beat the shit out of this psychotic bastard but he knows he''s greatly outnumbered so he clenches his teeth in anger. "I don''t know who was watching her but he obviously slacked. She isn''t here." Ted says glaring at Eli. Eli watches him with amusement as he slowly lifts his hand. The men instantly begin searching the entire building, tearing it apart as Ted watches them with seething rage. Ted tries to secretly call the police but when he looks down at the screen, he sees that he has no signal. Eli chuckles as he says "Everything''s been blocked, Ted. Stop trying my patience and tell me where she is." Eli slowly loses his smile as his anger was becoming more and more apparent. Ted curses under his breath as he glares at Eli and starts to laugh. Eli frowns and watches Ted with rising anger. Ted looks back to Eli and says "You won''t ever find her! She''s long gone you sick bastard!" Eli clenches his fist, causing his knuckles to crack as he seethes "Where. Is. She!??" Eli asks through gritted teeth. Ted lifts his hands in the hair and says "You can tear the whole place down! You won''t ever find her, no one will. Hahaha!!" Eli punches Ted so hard, Ted flies back and hits the computers behind him. Ted instantly sees stars as he tries to shake his head clear. Ted slowly looks up at Eli, finding him standing over him while glaring down at him in anger. No wonders Nova was so scared of this bastard... He was truly a monster. Eli squats before him and says "I''m gonna give you once last chance to tell me before I have it beaten out of you." Ted glares at him as he says "I''m glad she got away from a bastard like you. You don''t deserve her you sick freak." Eli watches Ted with ice-cold blue eyes as he slowly stands up and fixes his black suit. He sighs and says "Daniel" A man steps forward with a wicked look in his eyes as he grabs Ted and starts beating him. No matter how hard they beat him or how many times they snap his fingers, arms and even legs, he refuses to tell them anything. He''ll take it to his grave! His cries of pain were heard for nearly two hours! He may not be related to Nova but he had always thought of her as a sister. He''ll be damned if he''ll let this bastard hurt her again. "Enough. You''ll kill him at this rate." Eli says stepping forward. Ted could hardly see out of his swollen eyes but he could still make out Eli''s dark figure. Eli sighs in irritation as he says "This is just wasting time. Give it to him." Ted fights to stay awake as an older man steps forward and pulls something out of a small black box. Ted tries to focus but when the old man stabs him in the leg, he quickly realizes they injected him with something. The old man stands up and says "It should take effect immediately." Eli nods and pulls a chair over to sit on. He looks down at Ted with disdain as he asks "Where is Nova?" Ted fights against the haziness as he struggles to understand what''s happening. "Where is Nova, Ted?" Eli asks again with more demand. Ted fights against the urge to talk but he loses his grip and says "In another world." Eli frowns at him and asks "Focus Ted, where is Nova?" Ted laughs but quickly groans as he clutches his side saying "I told you, she''s in another world. She has magical powers and is super kick-butt. Maybe I should have just told you in the beginning and let her kick your ass or maybe Bai Lei would just kill you." Ted continues to babble about magical animals and powers making everyone in the room frown. Eli turns to look at the old man asking "What the hell did you give him? I need him spilling the truth, not spouting nonsense!" The old man nervously frowns saying "I gave him the correct meds... I don''t understand. Maybe Daniel beat him too much and knocked something loose?" Eli rubs his temples as he looks back at Ted asking "Fine fine, Nova is in another world. Where is this world?" Maybe he needs to speak ''dumb'' in order to get what he wants. Ted''s face twists up like he''s fighting before saying "I don''t know. It''s a parallel world to our own." Eli feels his anger rising with his blood pressure as he asks "HOW DID SHE GET TO THIS WORLD? WHERE???" Ted fights again as he says "The cube, she went to the new world through the game cube." Everyone in the room freezes. Eli looks at the man before looking over to the large game cube. His mind starts racing as he looks back at Ted with suspicion. Eli narrows his eyes as he says "Tell me everything, Ted. From the beginning." Ted tries to fight against the urge to word vomit but he just can''t fight against it as he spills everything in great detail with tears falling from his swollen eyes. Everyone looks on in disbelief before Eli says "Charles, get Yanny in here. I want all the computers in here and the large game cube in my house." "I want to know everything on these computers and if by some chance this is all true... I want a team assembled. We will go there ourselves and drag her ass back." Eli says with a cold glint in his blue eyes. Charles quickly pulls out his phone and says "On it" Before walking out of the room to make the call. Eli ignores the crying Ted and slowly stands up. He walks over to the game cube with curiosity. If she really did get transported to another world... it would explain why she suddenly disappeared. He slowly smiles thinking about how smart she truly is. She was always the top of her class... Chapter 168 - Dining With Death I follow Chyou to dinner absentmindedly but when I hear a low chuckle, I look up to find Bai Lei already sitting at the table. "Would you like to sit next to me or on my lap?" He asks with a smirk making me glare at him. I walk over and sit next to him while saying "I''m so glad you find all this funny. Why are you playing along if you know he''s up to something?" Bai Lei''s dark eyes watch my every move as he slowly sips his tea saying "It''s the fastest way to see all his cards, little star. Plus, he made the mistake of touching you. I can''t simply let that go." I narrow my eyes on him. Again with the little star... I go to grab the wine but his large hand quickly grabs mine as he says "No alcohol for you tonight." He grabs the tea and pours me some as Lei Wei and his Shadow guard appear. Lei Wei sits at the table and says "And here I thought I was early... Thank you for agreeing to have dinner with me, little brother." Lei Wei''s Shadow guard stands behind him with his hands behind his back, looking uninterested. Ren soon walks into the room and stands behind Bai Lei and I both in the same manner. Bai Lei chuckles and says "I wouldn''t miss it for anything. I need to send my older brother off properly, right?" I swallow the tea hard, making my eyes burn. Why am I even here!? Just let me go cultivate!! Lei Wei grins and says "Of course, I brought some tea and snacks of my own. Would you two like some?" He lifts his hand and I watch as a box of snacks appear. He places them on the table and hands his Shadow guard a small packet saying "Make us all some tea." He turns to us with a smile and says "This is Golden Peak Tea. It''s rumored to be the best tea this time of year." Lei Lei''s Shadow guard begins making the tea as we all awkwardly sit at the table. A nice clean scent fills the air as the tea is being made, making me slightly relax. Bai Lei keeps putting food in my bowl but I''m still not hungry so I just push the food around as they serve the tea. I lift the tea to take a sip but Bai Lei places his and over the entire cup, surprising me. "Forgive me, but given our history, you wouldn''t mind me checking the tea first, right?" Lei Wei smirks and sips his tea as he watches in amusement. Bai Lei releases his magic over the cup before moving his hand and doing the same to his. He then lifts the cup and takes a sip saying "I nice refreshing tea indeed." I take a sip of the tea but I find it too bitter. I quickly spit the tea out and lower the cup when no one''s looking. The bitter taste lingers on my tongue so I reach out and grab one of the sweets on the table. Bai Lei suddenly snatches it away as he runs his magic over again. I look at him with confusion before he hands it back to me with a smile. I give him a weak smile as I nibble a bit of the snack but it''s just not sweet enough. I place it on my plate as the two brothers silently eat. I sigh in irritation and deflate on the table. I prop my elbow on the table and prop up my chin as I spin the nasty tea in the cup. I really don''t even know why I''m here. "So tell me... Do you really plan to use Nova to fight everyone from the Under Realm? No matter how strong she is, she can''t take on an entire Kingdom." Lei Wei says making Bai Lei smile. Bai Lei takes a sip of the tea as he says "Again, that''s none of your concern. I thought I made that clear last time." Lei Wei smirks and says "If it was me, I''d keep her safe and away from potential harm." I intentionally knock over the tea, bring both of their attention to me as I say "Stop speaking about me like I''m not here. If you two want to pull out your dicks and wave them around in competition, do it when I''m not around." The entire room turns silent before Bai lei starts laughing. I roll my eyes and say "Thank you for the kind offer but I think we should all bring this dinner to an end." I stand up to leave when I''m suddenly hit by a super sweet smell. I freeze in my spot as the sweet smell makes my head spin. I slowly turn my head to Lei Wei and ask "What did you do?" Lei Wei''s eye flashes with excitement as he says "This is just the beginning." Bai Lei frowns and stands up next to me, placing a hand on my lower back. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Bai Lei asks with concern making me frown. I turn to him and ask "Do you not smell it? The super sweet smell?" Bai Lei''s concern turns into worry as he says "Ren, the incense burners!" Ren leaps into action and quickly puts out the burners before throwing them out of the room. Bai Lei glares at Lei Wei asking "What have you done?" Lei Wei laughs as he says "Don''t worry dear brother. It only affects women so it will not do anything to you and I but with this..." He holds up a scent pouch making my eyes dilate. I lift my hand and cover my mouth and nose as he finishes saying "She will have no choice but to come to me. Only I have the antidote. If she doesn''t come with me, she will die." Bai Lei shakes with rage. He had Ren check the incense burners when they first came, Lei Wei''s Shadow guard must have put it in there when he was making the tea! He clenches his fists in anger until he hears Nova laughing. Chapter 169 - Death Can Be Cruel I continue laughing until I actually have tears in my eyes. I struggle to stop and wipe my eyes as I turn to look at Lei Wei with pity. "That was your grand plan? To drug or poison me into compliance? Using what? Temptation? Tsk tsk, you should see the world I come from." "From the time I wake up, from the time I go to sleep, it''s met with temptations of all kinds. Food, sex, drugs, clothes, shoes, cars, homes, hell... even money! It''s everywhere and there are times where I even dream about them. You wanted to tempt me with this?" I chuckle low as I say "You know, for a minute there, I actually felt sorry for you. But you''re no different from a rapist." I give him one last look before casually walking over to the door. I stop and turn back to look at Bai Lei saying "Don''t take to long." I then turn and walk out of the room before clutching my chest in pain. Damn asshole! I Hold my chest as I quickly walk over to the physician. He holds all the herbs here in the palace, he should have what I need. I thought about sucking Lei Wei dry but something had me hesitating. There are really only two things that make me different from the others in the Under Realm. One is me sucking men dry, not women. The second? I only kill the ones from the Under Realm with solid black eyes. I''m terrified to use the power on normal people... terrified it''ll make me into a monster like them. ~~~~~~ Both Bai Lei and Lei Wei watch Nova leave with utter shock. Was she not just poisoned?? Bai Lei quickly snaps out of it. She said ''Don''t take to long'' That was her way of saying to kill him and come to her. He unleashes his aura and slams it into Lei Wei who still stands in shock. Lei Wei quickly blocks the powerful blast but Bai Lei doesn''t give him a chance to attack. He leaps over the table and summons his sword mid-air, as he lunges down. Ren quickly blocks Lei Wei''s Shadow guard as the four of them go head to head. ~~~~~~~ I stumble into the physician''s courtyard and look around at the hanging herbs drying. I walk over while clutching my chest and begin looking through the herbs. "Who''s touching my herbs!?" The physician from last time comes running out with a large pot. I frown at the man and say "I''m sorry, it''s me, Nova. I''m looking for an herb called Flax Stick. Do you have some?" The physician lowers the pot and frowns at me saying "You''ll need the King''s permission to take anything from this courtyard." I grit my teeth in annoyance and say "Listen, old man, I don''t have patience on a good day and I currently have an urge to devour everyone in this godforsaken palace so do yourself a favor and give me the herb!" The man looks at me in shock before whipping out a string of beads with a dry smirk. "I knew it! I knew you were evil just like them!!" He suddenly brings his hands together and begins chanting something while twisting the beads. My hunger and pain is momentarily forgotten as I look at the short, old man before me. I blink in confusion as the man begins chanting even louder. My lip twitches as I look at the old man in disbelief. "Are... are you being serious?" I ask in shock but the man never stops chanting. Suddenly, a loud bang is heard behind me making me jump. I turn to find a man dressed in white, slowly standing up. His long black hair whips around in the air as he slowly looks up to me with dark cold eyes. Who the hell is this!?! I step to the side so that I can keep both of them in sight as the old man says "This is the woman I told you all about. She is evil! Just like the men from the Under Realm. The King from the Under Realm even calls her his Queen!" I look back and forth between the two in confusion as my poor brain tries to understand what''s happening. "Old man Ling has told us about you, woman. Are you the Under Realm''s Queen?" The man in white asks in a low deep voice. The power coming off him was no joke... I reach up and clutch my chest as I flinch in pain. The man''s dark cold eyes catch the move but he doesn''t say anything. I catch my breath before saying "I am no one''s Queen! I will personally kill the sick bastard for what he''s done to me. Who the hell are you?" The man keeps a straight face and says "I am from the higher heavenly council. Your existence was recently brought to our attention by old man Ling. We are currently investigating you and I''ll be honest, it doesn''t look good for you." I frown at the man''s words as my confusion continues to grow. "I don''t understand. Who are you to investigate me? I haven''t done anything to hurt anyone except for those evil bastards from the Under Realm. If anything, since I''ve come to this word, I''ve been kidnapped, poisoned, nearly killed, and forced to do things! If anything, you and your whatever council should be doing something about the Under Realm!" Another wave of pain hits me as I turn to the physician and say "I need the Flax Stick old man... please." The old man snorts at me and goes back to chanting, instantly pissing me off. I start walking to him and notice with annoyance as he chants even louder as he backs up in fear. As I get to him, I snatch the beads from him and yell "What kind of Doctor are you? I''ve been poisoned and I came here for help but you try to...to... I don''t even know what the hell you''re doing but you don''t deserve to be a Doctor!" I snap the bead necklace and throw the broken necklace at him. The beads go flying around us as I turn to walk away. The man in white suddenly appears before me and chants something before hitting me in the chest. So fast! I cough up blood as I stumble back in pain. I look at him in confusion and lift a hand to my chest as I ask "What the hell is your problem!?" His face never changes as he says "Helping you." Suddenly, a loud explosion causes me to jump as a body comes flying through the solid concrete wall. The body flies between us and slides to a stop further past us in the courtyard. When he comes to a stop, I finally see that it''s Lei Wei. I look up to see Bai Lei walking through the hole in the wall with red glowing eyes. He looked like a demon walking out of the gates of hell... The smile he wears is cold in cruel as he stalks over to us. Lei Wei coughs up blood as he clutches his chest in pain. Lei Wei looks up and glares at Bai Lei saying "Even if you kill me, I vow to kill you even in death!" Bai Lei chuckles and says "Even in death, you can not kill me. This has gone on long enough." Suddenly, the sword in Bai Lei''s hand begins to give off a black, misty energy as he suddenly slices down in front of Lei Wei. I frown in confusion for a split second, I thought he had missed but I was wrong. The black mist took the form of the blade as it sliced through Lei Wei! Lei Wei jerks in pain and looks up to Bai Lei with horror. "Y..You... how?" Bai Lei looks down at him and says "Nothing will be left of you, not even your pathetic soul." The blade pulses with power as Lei Wei screams in pain. I flinch and step back a bit before looking away. My eyes lock onto the man in white. He watches me with that same blank look making me even more uncomfortable. Sure, Lei Wei was annoying, just like Biyu but... to kill them? Maybe I''m too soft for this world. Maybe I need to toughen up if I''m to survive... I look back over and instantly regret it. Lei Wei''s eyes lock onto me as he withers in pain. I flinch and want to look away but I can''t seem to do it. His eyes watch me as he struggles to take his last breath when suddenly, Bai Lei places himself in front of me. I look up with watery eyes and meet hard glowing red eyes. His eyes search mine as I struggle to understand my own feelings. "This is the first time you''ve seen death like this..." He says in a low voice making my vision blurry from my unshed tears. Chapter 170 - Tainted My tears fall over and trail down my cheeks as I stare at Bai Lei with fear and confusion. Snow begins to fall around us as a hush falls over everyone in the courtyard. He reaches out and wipes at my tear, leaving a smear of warm blood on my cheek. "This isn''t your world little star. People kill to survive here. It''s kill or be killed, do you understand?" He says in a soft yet stern voice as the snow falls around us like something from a dream or nightmare. I slowly nod my head as the man in white watches everything with sharp eyes. As if finally noticing him, Bai Lei turns and looks at the man with a glare asking "Who the hell are you and what are you doing in my palace?" The man in white looks between me and Bai Lei before saying "Old man Ling summoned me here for her." Bai Lei''s body tenses as he turns to face the man head-on. He looks over to the physician and asks "What the hell is this?" The physician falls to his knees and says "Forgive me my King but the woman is evil! You must not fall for her charms!" Bai Lei grinds his teeth in annoyance before saying "You say she''s evil? The one who''s crying after she saw someone she hated die? While I stand here covered in blood, enjoying every minute of it? Your definition of evil... please enlighten me." The physician frowns and struggles to say something but the man in white suddenly says "It seems old man Ling has made a mistake. She would not have been about to touch the holy beads if she was truly evil. Not only did she touch them, she also snapped the necklace in half." The man turns back to look at me, making me uncomfortable. "You are not from this world, little star?" My heart nearly stops as Bai Lei freezes. He turns to the man in white and says "You have no right to call her by such a name." The man''s face finally moves as he gives Bai Lei a cold smile while saying "Son of darkness... It looks like you caught a falling star and kept her for your own. You devour her and taint something pure and yet you act as if you love her? She doesn''t belong to our world, she doesn''t belong to you, she needs to go back before she throws off the balance." Suddenly, dark energy rolls off Bai Lei as he places himself in front of me saying "You... you''re from the higher heavenly council?" The man just stares at Bai Lei with a blank face before lifting his hand. Everything freezes! The snow, the wind, Bai Lei, and the physician all come to a stop. Everything was frozen as if time itself was frozen. I lean around Bai Lei to look at the man in white to find him watching me with that same blank face. "Follow me little one. You seemed to have lost your way." He says with that same deep voice. I cling onto Bai Lei''s black robes as I try to think of something. I don''t know who this man is but he''s obviously powerful, even more so than Bai Lei. I lean my head against Bai Lei''s back as I say "I''m sorry" knowing good and well that he wouldn''t want me following this man but what other choice do I have!? I step around Bai Lei and slowly walk over to the man in white. Every time my face touches a frozen snowflake, it melts against my skin making me shiver. I stop before the man in white and say "Thank you for healing the poison but... I don''t want to go back." He watches me with that same blank look as he says "You don''t belong in this world. You throw the balance off by being here. You''re existence here also threatens the laws and rules in this world. You need to return to your world and I can help you do that." Suddenly, everything around us changes! Cold wind and snow whip around my hair and dress. I look around to see that we''re on top of a freaking mountain!! I look back to him and say "I''m not doing anything to hurt anyone! If anything, I''ve been helping take out the evil people from the Under Realm!" He slowly shakes his head and says "Order will be found and the powers at play will balance themselves out without your interference. I think your presence is causing a tip in the balance so you need to return." I frown at him and quickly say "What if you''re wrong? What if I''m here because this world needs my interference? Think about it, why else would I magically appear here and gain all these powers. Also, I''ve been seeing this woman in my dreams!" I pull my sleeve back to show the man as I say "She did this to me and since then, I''ve been able to absorb the men from the Under Realm! She''s also showed me a large pit in my dreams. Blood was rushing to the pit when suddenly, something dark and evil was trying to crawl out." I then reach down and pull my shoe off before pulling my dress up to show him my ankle as I say "It grabbed me in my dream and yet it left a mark. Something bad and evil is coming if I somehow don''t put an end to it. She told me ''You have to stop him... you must''. Tell me I still don''t belong here when something or someone from this world is asking me to stop ''him''." The man''s blank face suddenly moves again when he frowns at my ankle. He slowly lowers himself and reaches out to touch it. Any other time and I would have freaked and kicked him in the face but I feel no ill will coming from him so I stay still. His hand wraps around my ankle and I watch with shock when his eyes go completely white! Even though the man''s grip is incredibly strong, he doesn''t hurt me. After a few awkward moments, he sucks in and releases my ankle with a look of fear. Chapter 171 - A Chance The snow continues to fall around us as the man stays on his knees before me, completely frozen as he mumbles "Impossible... it can''t be." I frown at him and slowly lower myself so that we are face to face as I say "Do you believe me now?" His dark eyes look me over from head to toe before reaching out to my face. I jerk back and frown at him but he ignores it and quickly wipes off the drying blood on my cheek. He then quickly stands and begins pacing back and forth. I watch him with confusion but that confusion only grows when he says "You can''t possibly be her... this isn''t right. This isn''t how it''s..." He suddenly stops and looks at me with hesitation. "Little... he called you little star. Why?" My frown deepens as I say "Why is this important? Will you allow me to stay?" His face takes on a look of fear and... anticipation as he says "Tell me why he calls you little star." I watch him for a few moments before saying "You may find it hard to believe but..." "When I come from my world, I fall from the sky and right before I land, a bright silver light is given off. He said I was like a falling star when I came here. So he calls me little star.. it''s just that... that the woman in my dreams started calling me little star at the same time." His eyes widen in shock as his hand covers his mouth. He stumbles back and if I''m not mistaken, he''s shaking. My frown deepens as I step forward to help him but he quickly jerks back like I''m diseased! His voice is slightly shaking as he asks "This woman in your dreams... Do you know her?" I shake my head no as I say "I''ve never seen her until now." The man struggles as he asks "Would you recognize her if you saw a portrait of her?" I tilt my head to the side and say "Yes, why?" He lifts his hand as a scroll suddenly appears. He turns it to himself and slowly opens it with shaking hands before his dark eyes cut to me. He slowly turns the scroll around and I''m slightly shocked to see the woman from my dreams. Only, she wasn''t covered in blood. She stood in snow-white robes next to a large pond. Her long dark hair reached to her lower back as her gentle eyes look to the one painting her. I slowly step forward and realize the woman is actually quite beautiful without all the blood. She has such a kind and gentle aura about her... I reach up to touch her when he suddenly closes the scrolls saying "It''s her, isn''t it? I can tell by the look in your eyes, you recognize her." Still confused, I nod my head and say "Yes, it''s her. She looks a lot less scary in the painting though..." The man stumbles back before falling. Shocked, I step forward to help him but he quickly picks up his hand and says "Stay back. Just stay right there and don''t move." Perplexed by his behavior, I decide to step back and give him space. He obviously knows the woman I''ve seen in my dreams... maybe she was someone he loved? People here are able to cultivate so I can never tell how old they really are... He seems to be having a breakdown or something so I decide to walk over to the edge of the mountain. We were so high up and yet, I still couldn''t see anything because of the snow. That''s okay though... I''d probably be scared if I saw how high up we were. I don''t know if telling him was the right thing to do or not but I had to try it. I couldn''t just sit there and do nothing while he sends me back! I turn back to find him still sitting in the snow but this time, he was looking down at the painting. I sigh and look back out over the mountain''s edge. Somehow, it was peaceful out here. I don''t know how long I actually stood there until I hear him say "I will take you back to that palace. I need to speak to the others... I will come back after we decide what to do." Even though I''m completely lost and confused, I just nod my head and watch again as everything around us changes. A servant jumps when we appear before taking off running. It looks like most of the stuff from earlier has been cleaned up. How long was I gone? The man says "Stay here and stay out of trouble. I will go back and tell the others... what you saw." I narrow my eyes on him, not missing the slight change in what he was saying but before I can ask him anything, he''s gone. I decide to put it away for now as I quickly make my way to Bai Lei''s courtyard. His dark figure is suddenly before me, causing me to run straight into his open arms. He wraps me in a tight hug and takes a deep breath before asking "Are you hurt? Did he do anything to you? What happened? How did you get away?" I chuckle at him and hug him tighter as I say "No, no, I''m not sure and he brought me back." I lean back and look up to find him watching me with worry and fear. He reaches out with a shaky hand and places it on my cheek as he says "I thought he took you away from me. Why do I feel that I''m fighting against the gods when it comes to you..." I give him a small smile as I say "I''m sorry but I''m back now. How long was I gone for?" Bai Lei slightly frowns before saying "Just a few hours... where did he take you." This time I frown as I say "To the top of a mountain. Who was he?" Chapter 172 - Other Forces He looks worried as he says "A higher heavenly council member... they basically overlook everything in this world and keep things in... order. They have different ranks and they''re all assigned to different things but him coming here and looking for you... it''s not a good thing." "I''m afraid they''ll force you to go back now that they know you''re here..." He says walking back to the room before sitting me on the bed saying "I''ve killed the physician for his betrayal to me and this kingdom but it still doesn''t help us now. What did he say?" I frown and say "It''s true, he wanted to send me back because of balance and order... or whatever but, I told him about my dreams and what I can do to the Under Realms men. I even showed him the marks on my arm and the bruise on my ankle. When he touched the bruise, his eyes turned a creepy white color." Bai Lei nods his head and quickly says "He was tapping in to see what happened. Probably to see if you spoke the truth. What did he say after that?" I lightly scratch the side of my neck as I say "After that, he started acting weird. He asked about me being called ''little star'' and how I came here to this world, then asked me about the woman... he even showed me a portrait of her. After that, he seemed freaked out or something and told me he would return me here while he speaks to the others." Bai Lei''s face loses all color as his eyes show a mixture of emotions flying through them. I''m not a complete idiot, I know whatever''s happening is serious but I''m still extremely lost. It seemed like the man from the higher heavenly council was so much stronger than the people here but... why does Bai Lei know so much about them? I watch Bai Lei closely as I ask "What are they?" His eyes slowly focus on me before reaching up to stroke my hair. He stands up and places a kiss on my forehead before stepping back to say "Trouble... more than I want to deal with at the moment." I reach out and grab the end of his sleeve as I say "You''re keeping something from me. Why?" His eyes flash before quickly looking away. I narrow my eyes on him and release his sleeve, waiting. I can see him struggling with something before turning to look at me with a conflicted look. A cold feeling slowly creeps into my heart as I see him withholding information from me. I see the moment he makes his decision as his face hardens and says "There are other forces at work here Nova. You suddenly showing up was never part of the plans but I''m glad you did." He lowers himself in front of me so that we''re eye to eye as he says "I just need you to trust me. Can you do that?" He gently grabs my hand and rubs his thumb over my knuckles as he watches me watch him. "You want me to blindly trust you? Knowing that you''re hiding something from me and yet be completely fine with it? What happened to being honest with each other?" His eyes harden as he looks down at our combined hands. My heart races with fear and... hell, I don''t even know what this feeling is! When he looks back up to me his eyes are no longer kind and warm. They''re hard, cold, and unfamiliar. "You have no idea what you''ve stepped into, Nova but I need you to trust me and stay out of it." The cold feeling in my heart starts to take root as I watch him with confusion. "I''ll keep you hidden here in this courtyard from the higher heavenly council. You can stay here and cultivate, eat and play with Bun but you can''t leave or they''ll be able to find you. It''ll take me two days to gather the things I need for it but that should be plenty of time." He was trying to keep me locked up now? My heart feels as if it''s freezing over as I look into his dark eyes and ask "Why can''t you just tell me? Is there some kind of rule or curse that keeps you from telling me? I''m going to be completely honest with you Bai Lei, I don''t like this. I don''t like you hiding things from me and I sure as hell don''t like being locked up." He grinds his teeth as his eyes show determination saying "The less you know, the better. Just stay here where it''s safe." He stands up and turns to walk out until I say "Fix this before it''s too late." He comes to a stop but doesn''t turn around. My heart painfully beats in my chest as I struggle to hold on. Please turn around, please. When he walks out without looking back or uttering another word, I feel a tear fall down my cheek. I clench my fists on the blanket under me as I try to force back the tears and pain. His words keep spinning around in my head as I try to make sense of what just happened. He said I stepped in something... other forces at play... my mind races as I struggle to put things together. I get up and rip the blanket off the bed and onto the floor. Why!? Why hide things from me!? Why give me reasons to doubt you and leave room for misunderstandings!? You know... you know I have a hard time trusting and letting them in! Why!!? Dark energy seeps out of me as a strong wind starts knocking things over in the room. "AHHHH!!!" I yell out in anger and watch as everything in the room becomes destroyed. The candles are blown out and knocked over as everything else in the room ends up broken and destroyed. I collapse on the floor and pull my knees up to me as my vision becomes blurry from my own tears. "You know how insecure I am... you know how weak I am..." I say as I slowly take comfort in the dark energy wrapping around me. Lies... you hand me lies and deceit and yet you want me to smile? Who smiles while willingly drinking poison? Chapter 173 - Lifeline Give me a lifeline Bai Lei... give me something to hold onto and trust. Just give me something... I place my head on my knees and close my eyes. Tears drop from my face as I try to calm myself. Do I just accept this? I don''t know how much time passed until I heard Chyou scream. I slowly lift my head, my tears are long gone, and give her a small smile. "My lady! Are you okay? Have you been hurt?" I shake my head and say "I''m fine Chyou, I just want to be alone please." She looks around the room in worry and even looks like she wants to argue but when she looks back at me, she slowly nods her head and walks away. The sun was no longer out, bathing everything in the silver moonlight as the snow slowly falls. Cold air blows into the large room, swaying the long curtains. I reach into my space and pull out a glass vial. I look down at it and watch with a somber look as the pale moonlight dances across the glass. Do I want to go back? I close my hand around the vial and with just a thought, the glass vial was back in my space. No, I don''t want to go back. What Bai Lei has done hurt me but I still had Zhen and little Bun. Maybe there really is something I don''t understand... I push my raging emotions to the side as I try to think about it from a logical standpoint. For as long as I''ve known Bai Lei, even though it''s not that long, he''s never done anything to hurt me. Not intentionally anyway. I lay back onto the cold floor and stretch my arms and legs out as I stare at the dark ceiling above me. Was this his way of trying to protect me? But from what? My anger tries to surface again but I quickly beat it back down as I say "Patience... have patience so see what you can''t see." My voice is but a whisper in the dark room. This might be just as hard on him... I close my eyes and say "Don''t let me down, Bai Lei..." I feel a surge of darkness in the room making me shudder but when I hear a deep voice say "What is my Queen doing laying on the floor like this in a dark, cold room?" I freeze, instantly recognizing the voice. I slowly sit up and look at the King from the Under Realm. He looks around the room before his eyes land on me. His attractive but creepy face breaks out into a smile as he says "You''ve become even more beautiful since the last time I saw you. It''s about time to come back, enough playing. I think I''ve been patient enough." Was this for the best? No one else was around to get hurt. If I fallow him back, I can kill him freely without injuring anyone in the process. If Bai Lei or Ren were here... they would fight to the death to stop him. He slowly walks over to me and lifts a hand out to me. It''s covered in those familiar blood-red markings. I reach up and slowly clasp his large warm hand. His smile turns seductive as he pulls me to my feet and into his chest. I let him do it but as his hands wrap around my waist, his face frowns as he says "You are awfully cold my Queen." I give him a weak smile as I mumble "You have no idea..." Suddenly, there''s a loud crash as a teapot and cups are dropped onto the floor. I look over to find Chyou trembling in fear as she watches me in the King''s arms. I give her a blank look before turning back to the man and saying "Let''s go." I don''t want him to hurt her... The man lifts his arm out to Chyou and instantly, I recognize the dark energy. He was going to kill Chyou! I reach out and gently grab his arm, causing him to slowly turn to me in question. "I want to leave here." His solid black eyes watch me closely before saying "Kiss me then and we''ll go." Chyou stands frozen in the same spot as she watches everything with horror. I release his arm and gently touch his face. I stand on my tiptoes and even though he watches me with suspicion, he lowers his head. I lightly brush my lips over his and wait. When he doesn''t move, I close my eyes and press my lips to his, finally getting him to lower his hand. He wraps both hands around my waist as he shifts us away. Chyou falls to her knees as tears begin to fall. "M.. my lady... My Lady!!!!" She screams drawing attention from the guards outside. She remains frozen on the ground until strong hands grab her arms and shake her. She looks up to find bright glowing red eyes glaring at her, demanding an answer. Ren paces back and forth with a worried look, biting his nails until they bleed. "My... my lady was t t taken... she was taken by the King of the Under Realm... no no no, she left with him.... she left with him to save me... he was going to kill me... she.. she.." Chyou breaks down and starts crying so hard, she struggles to breathe. Bai Lei releases Chyou and stumbles back with an unreadable look on his face. He races into the room and looks at everything trashed with an overwhelming feeling. Everything seems to slow down as he falls to his knees in the middle of the room, clutching his chest. "He... he demanded a kiss... she.. she... my poor lady!!" Chyou cries even harder as she starts hyperventilating. Bai Lei struggles to breathe as Chyou''s words sink in. He should have never let her out of his sight... he slams his fists onto the ground, instantly shattering the floor beneath him. His eyes blaze red as he clenches his teeth in anger. Why!? Why does it feel like he''s constantly fighting against the gods when it comes to her!? "Why!? Have I not done everything you''ve asked of me!? She''s mine! She belongs to me!!" Lightning suddenly crawls across the sky as an ominous feeling fills the air. The guards including Ren, quickly back away from the room as they all look up to the sky with fear. Lightning in the middle of winter!? What in the world was happening!? Bai Lei''s power becomes so strong and volatile, everyone is forced further back. Suddenly, a large lightning bolt comes crashing down and hits Bai Lei, blinding everyone present. A powerful blast knocks them all back as another lightning bolt crashes into Bai Lei. Ren grits his teeth and holds his chest in pain as he tries to see what''s happening. The house suddenly goes up in flames, causing Ren to run over in fear. "Master!" Another lightning bolt hits and with it comes another wave of energy, knocking Ren back several feet. Ren lands on his back and struggles to breathe as the snow around them starts mixing with the ashes from the burning house. It feels as if the waves of power become stronger after each lightning bolt! Ren struggles for a long time before he''s able to breathe and move again. When he finally does move, he turns to look at the burning house before him with a mix of shock and horror. He struggles to his feet and stumbles over to the burning building and falls to his knees. He watches the building burn with tears running down his face. Snow and ash fall to the ground as a heavy silence falls on everyone present. Lady Xue runs over, barely dressed and screams out for Bai Lei. Her servants grab her and hold her back as the guards try their best to hold her back. Everything is muted and in slow motion for Ren though... he can''t even hear Lady Xue''s screams as he continues to watch the burning building with disbelief. The sky lets out a mighty roll of thunder, shaking the ground everyone stands on as the snow continues to fall. Chapter 174 - Behind Enemy Lines I appear in a blood-red room with large windows overlooking an equally large dark garden. "This will be your room, my Queen. I will send someone to help you get dressed for tonight, we will celebrate." He gives me a dark sexy grin before walking out of the large room. "It''s a good thing I''m hungry.." I mutter with a blank face. This will be your last celebration... Suddenly, several women walk in and rush me over to take a bath. They walk me out to a side yard that houses a natural spring with warm water. They pour in some oils and drop dark red rose petals into the water before helping me strip. I think about fighting them but then decide against it. I will play nice until I get my chance. After my bath, they bring over a dark red dress with shimmering black thread. They help me dress and do my hair with a few dangling ornaments while putting a bit of makeup on me. They put on some bright red lipstick that goes well with the bold black eyeliner then lead me to a large room before announcing "The Queen, has arrived." The whole room grows quiet as I walk in as calmly as possible. They were all men with solid black eyes! There were so many of them... I never imagined there being this many! I keep my face blank as I walk into the room with my head held high. Men around me suck in at the sight of me but I ignore them and keep my eyes on the King. He smiles at me and slowly stands, lifting his hand out to me. I walk over to him and take his hand, allowing him to seat me in the chair next to him. He gives me one last smile before turning back to his men and saying "My men! Behold, your Queen! Is she not the most beautiful woman in all the Realms?" The men all break out in cheers as the King says "Tonight, we celebrate and enjoy the full winter moon! Evil is afoot men so we must enjoy ourselves to the fullest. Bring the women out!" With that, more cheers can be heard as numerous women are led into the large room. They were all dressed up and looking like beautiful jewels. The men quickly make their way over with hungry eyes. Each one selecting a woman to hold and dance with. The King watches everything with a smirk and says "Tonight, we will turn this full winter moon into a full blood moon!" Cheers are again heard as sensual music begins playing. I keep my face blank but I can''t help but frown internally when I see the women laughing and flirting with the men. Were they here because they wanted to be? The large room was done up in nothing but dark reds and blacks, washing everything in a dark sexual vibe with the help of the dark music. The King sits beside me and asks "So how is it, my Queen? Do you like what you see?" Seeing the men and women both enjoying themselves, I feel myself relax a little as I say "It indeed looks nice. To be honest, I thought you were all a bunch of heathens." The King chuckles and says "Oh we can be heathens but we also know how to party and have fun. Are you hungry, Nova?" I look over to his handsome face and say "You know my name but I don''t know yours..." The King watches me closely as he says "Everyone calls me King but you may call me Jiang. Now, are you hungry?" I arch an eyebrow at him and say "I am, are you going to let me eat a few of your men?" His smile turns dark as he says "What kind of King would I be if I let my men get eaten? Besides, I am more than enough to feed you." This time I can''t hind my shock as I look at him with confusion. He was gonna let me eat him? Was he not afraid I''d kill him? Seeing my shock, he chuckles in delight as he says "From now on, whenever you are hungry, come to me. I will give you everything, Nova." I narrow my eyes on him as I ask "And what do you get out of it?" His smile turns seductive as he says "To finally have a worthy Queen by my side. To help me rule over this Kingdom and bring forth a new beginning. How does that sound?" This man really was good looking if you looked past his creepy solid black eyes. Suddenly, flashes of the dark pit and all the blood come to mind. It''s starting to all make sense now. For some reason, he needs me to open that pit and for once, I couldn''t be happier. He''s probably planning to kill me... to sacrifice me to the pit in order to open it up. But this works out to my advantage. I know I''m not strong enough to absorb him right this moment but if I can feed off him and grow by leaps and bounds, I could fight against him and put an end to this evil. I want to go back to Bai Lei''s side and demand answers. I know he''s trying to keep me safe but he''s going about it all wrong... Maybe I am too... Bad decisions made with good intentions are still bad decisions. I just hope this one doesn''t turn out to be one... The men and women were dancing while some were making out and groping each other, instantly reminding me of the dance clubs back home. The sensual music with the dark energy flowing through the air has a strong seductive vibe rolling through the entire dimly lit room. I give him a seductive smile of my own as I lean in and say "I don''t mind becoming a ruler as long as I don''t have to listen to anyone." He watches me closely as he leans in and says "You''ll just have to listen to me. How does that sound?" I pretend to think it over before nodding my head in agreement. His smile lights up his sinfully handsome face as he says "I will give you everything your heart desires." I lean forward, almost touching his lips as I whisper "I''m hungry" I see him slightly shiver before pressing his lips against mine. The second I taste his dark energy, I moan at the rush. It was so dark and rich, unlike anything I''ve ever had, instantly making my head spin. I thought this whole thing would be a painful process but if this is what it took to kill him? I was truly in heaven... I lose track of time until he pulls away with a heated gaze. He reaches out and touches my lips while saying "That''s the first time I''ve even given someone my power... I didn''t realize it would be so... enjoyable." I blink several times and fight to regain control again as I smile and lean back in my chair. I wish I could say something snarky or just say anything at all at this point but I was currently fighting to control the potent energy raging through my entire body. My entire body felt like it was melting as I struggled to keep my head up. It almost feels as if I''m drunk. Seeing it, Jiang chuckles and says "You don''t have to fight it so hard, I''ll bring you to rest." He easily scoops me up and brings me back to my room. My heart races with fear as he lowers me onto the bed but to my relief, he just covers me before walking to the door and ordering "No one in, no one out" The servants all bow as he walks out of the room without looking back. I sigh in relief and say "Get out" The servants all bow and leave, shutting the door behind them. I reach up and begin pulling at the collar of my dress until the whole thing is open. I''m so warm now... not burning but... I''m uncomfortable. I pull the dress off and throw it on the floor as I struggle to keep the sheer black robe on. I want to rip it off too but I don''t feel safe being naked here. I lay back on the bed and struggle to process the dark energy within me. I bite my lip and look up to the dark ceiling above me, fighting with my own will power. How strong was he? I pulled so much of his dark energy and he didn''t even look bothered! I roll over onto my stomach and squeeze my eyes shut. I focus on breathing and continue filtering the energy. I need to become as powerful as I possibly can so I can kill him and all his men. I don''t want to stay here any longer than I have to... Chapter 175 - A Dangerous Game A loud scream has me jerking awake with a racing heart. I quickly sit up and look around the unfamiliar dark room with confusion. That''s right... I''m in the Under Realm. Did I really just fall asleep without a care?? I slowly calm my racing heart as my mind slowly pieces things together. Did I really hear a scream? I listen closely but I still don''t hear anything... I pull the blanket off and walk over to the large windows that open up to the equally large garden. Snow covers everything in a thick white blanket but the beauty is lost on me as I look up to see a dark clear sky, littered with millions of stars. My mind wanders back to Bai Lei and the others as I strengthen my resolve. Bai Lei isn''t strong enough to fight Jiang. If he were to try and come here... my heart trembles at the thought. I need to hurry. I turn and look to the large double doors, leading out into the palace. I quickly clean up and walk over to find a simple red dress. I shrug and get dressed before walking out of the double doors. Two large guards quickly block my path as they say "No one enters, no one leaves. The Kings orders my Queen." I want to throat punch the man but I quickly control my anger as I say "I want to see the King." The guards shake their heads before saying "Please return my Queen." My anger spikes and with it comes the dark energy. I crack my neck and say "Last chance. Move or I will move you. Permanently." The two guards look at each other before saying "We will use force if you don''t return." An evil smile creeps across my face as I say "Oh? I do like it when others play rough. Do you want to play with this Queen?" My look becomes seductive as I walk closer to the two. My smile blossoms into a fully evil smile when I see the two visibly shaken. Their dark eyes take on a transfixed look as I stop in front of them. They almost look like their in a trance... heh. I reach out and place my hands on their chest, slowly trailing my hands down. I use my nails to cut them, earning a moan from each one of them. "As much as I like to play, you two aren''t worth my time," I say bearly above a whisper before sucking them both dry in just a few seconds. They drop to the ground by my feet with a look of ecstasy on their shriveled up faces. I look at them with a smirk as I muse in my head. I was so much stronger! I had never been able to suck them dry that quickly... I need more power though if I''m going to take on Jiang. I step over the bodies and begin wandering down the long dark hall. Which way is the King''s room... After a moment, I lift my right hand and release a dark flame saying "Lead the way." The dark flame jumps to life and slowly drifts down the hall with me trailing behind it at a lazy pace. I was in no hurry so as I follow the dark flame, I look around and do my best to map out the palace in my head for later. After a few more turns, I come around the corner to see Jiang stepping out of a room with a frown. His dark eyes land on me before looking to the dark flame by his head. He lifts his hand, instantly dissolving the dark flame as he asks "What are you doing here Nova? Where are the guards?" I give him a dark charming smile as I step forward saying "I woke up hungry but the two wouldn''t move so I had a little snack. Are you mad?" I tilt my head to the side and watch him closely but he only smiles as he says "I will tell them that you''re able to come to me from now on but you can''t keep eating my men." My smile grows as I say "As long as they don''t upset me, I''ll have no reason to with you around." He looks slightly surprised before breaking out into a large smile. He walks over to me and says "You''re very honest and straight forward. I thought you would fight me a little more." I shrug my shoulders as I say "Why would I when you taste so good? I can''t get this from anyone other than you." I lace my lies with truths and hope with all my heart he doesn''t see through my act. He nods his head in approval as he says "What you say is true... I''ll be honest with you then." He steps up closer to me before everything around us changes. I suddenly hear moaning and other indecent noises around me, surprising me as I turn to look around us. I instantly freeze when I see numerous bodies around us, all over the floor and on the few pieces of furniture in the large room. I turn to make sure my back is to Jiang as my face turns red, white and then back to red. They were all withering together in the middle of sexual acts of all kinds! Everywhere my eyes look, I land on a naked body as nothing but sensual music and moans can be heard! I''ll need to wash my eyes out with holy water by the end of this! I want to cover my poor eyes and run from the room but I quickly lock down my emotions and do my best to keep a blank face as Jiang walks up to my back. He lowers his head and stops next to my ear saying "So tell me, my Queen, what do you think? The dark energy you enjoy so much is thick in the air. Can you feel it?" His lips lightly brush against my ear. I shiver at the feeling and struggle to keep control. Yes, I can feel it and it scares me how much I want it. A dark desire I''ve never experienced in my entire life coils around me, caressing my skin and stroking my inner core. Jiang''s hand slowly wraps around my waist and pulls me close. I feel my back touch his solid chest as he drags his lips down the side of my neck saying "It''s a gift, just for you. Take it all." I shudder and close my eyes, fighting for control. When I try to take a deep breath, I''m hit with the thick dark energy in the room, instantly causing me to lose the last bit of control I was so desperately holding onto. "That''s it... just relax and own the power inside of you," Jiang says in a low seductive whisper. I slowly close my eyes and inhale the dark sexual energy in the room, enjoying the addictive energy. I pull the power to me in waves as the bodies in the room continue moving to the sensual music. I can feel myself changing but the part of me that cared was no longer in the driver''s seat. Chapter 176 - Slipping Ren stands before the burning house, or what''s left of it. Three days... the house has been burning for three days and no matter what they do, they can''t put the fire out! No one can even get within ten feet of the blazing fire without catching on fire themselves. Ren falls to his knees and throws his head back, screaming at the top of his lungs in anger. Why? Why!? Lady Xue collapsed that night and hasn''t recovered since... it''s like someone placed a dark curse on his Master and all his loved ones. He felt so useless... "Where''s the woman?" A deep voice behind him asks. Ren frowns and turns to find a man in solid white clothes with long black hair. Ren collects himself and slowly stands to face the man. Was this the man from the higher heavenly council that Master told him about? "Are you from the higher heavenly council?" Ren asks with a rough voice. The man narrows his eyes before slightly nodding and asking again "Where is the woman with silver hair?" Ren''s body trembles from anger as he says "The King from the Under Realm took her... he took her! And now my Master... My Master has been struck by lightning and killed..." The man cuts his eyes over to the burning building as he says "That devil will not die by Unholy fire... I guess I''m too late. The wheels of destiny have already begun to turn..." He turns to walk away but Ren quickly grabs the man and says "Repeat what you just said..." in a trembling voice. The man looks down at Ren''s hand before flicking his hand off with a shrug. He brushes his white robes off and says "You''re wasting my time." Suddenly the man is gone, leaving Ren in a jumbled mess. He slowly turns back to the burning building with fear and hope. ~~~~~~~ The man in white appears in a solid white building with nothing but gold to break up the white here and there. A very old man with a long white beard sits on a large golden chair looking down at a golden bowl of water. A thin layer of white mist is seen hovering over the water as the old man watches everything with clear white eyes. The man in white kneels before the old man and waits. "Where''s the girl, Bolin?" The old man asks swiping his hand over the misty water. The white mist grows thicker until the water''s surface is completely hidden. Bolin raises his head and says "Forgive me, my Lord. I was too late. I was told the King of the Under Realm has already taken her." The old man''s eyes were now back to normal as he reaches up to stroke his long white bread with a frown before saying "Troublesome... Why did she appear in the Lower Realms and not here? Lady Mei foretold the woman coming to us first. This is all wrong... I still can''t see her either." Bolin lowers his head and says "What if the prophecy crumbles because she did not come to us. We didn''t get to teach her anything..." The old man huffs out and says "Who knows... everything is a mess now." A beautiful woman in white walks in and says "She has been tainted. She can no longer carry out what the prophecy has foretold." Bolin grits his teeth in annoyance and says "Xia, it''s too soon to say that. The prophecy can still be fulfilled." Xia watches Bolin with a cold look as Bolin continues "The prophecy foretold that when evil overtakes the land and washes everything at hand in the very blood of our mothers and daughters. A star will fall. Through dirt and shadow, she''ll grow, devouring the very evil that grows. She''ll bask in the darkness as her own, for she was born on a moonless night and yet shines just as bright." Bolin slowly stands to his feet and says "Nowhere does it say that she must come to us first. She can still do it." Xia smirks at Bolin and turns to look at the old man saying "What if she succumbs to the very evil she''s supposed to destroy?" The old man continues to stroke his beard as he says "If she can not overcome the evil, we will remove her. For now, we wait and watch." Xia shakes her head and says "Let''s just hope she doesn''t become too strong for us." Bolin snaps at Xia and says "She cannot become stronger than a deity, even with all the dark, evil energy. Why do I get the feeling you just want to kill her?" Xia smiles at Bolin and says "Calm down, Bolin. Are you feeling guilty for not knowing your charge was here and unprotected?" Suddenly, a loud clack is heard as the old man slams his white staff down. The noise echos around the white and golden room while he says "Enough! What''s done is done. We will watch and see. Until then, no one is allowed to go back down to the Lower Realms and interfere." Bolin and Xia both bow to show respect before turning to leave. Just as Bolin was about to leave, he suddenly remembers something. He turns back to the old man and says "That''s right, I almost forgot. That devil... he''s awakened his true form." The old man''s head jerks up with large, shocked eyes. "It was him that summoned the unholy lightning!?" The old man asks as he quickly stands up. Bolin gives him a grave look and nods his head before saying "He will rise in a few days'' time. He was the first one to find her. I think it has altered something... something none of us was able to foresee." The old man falls back into his chair with a look of fear. This... this was going to be a problem indeed! If that man has truly awakened... may the gods have mercy on our souls. ~~~~~~ I wake up and groan in pain when the light from the sun hits my eyes. I roll over and clunch my head as I silently will the headache to go away. What in the hell happened? I feel like I have the worst hangover in my life! After a few quiet moments, the headache finally turns into a dull ache. I slowly sit up and look around the room in confusion. What happened? My mind flashes back to the sex room and I instantly cringe. Damnmit! I lost control... I push the blanket off and stumble over to wash my face. I feel like I just drank for three days straight! I sit in front of the mirror and instantly jump back in fear. Looking at my reflection, I suck in as terror washes through me. Solid black eyes greet me, causing my heart to tremble in fear. I lift a shaky hand to my face "You''ve gone and done it now..." I say in a trembling voice. What the hell does this mean!? Will it go back if I stop absorbing the dark energy!? As soon as the thought crosses my mind, I know it''s not an option. I heard the things Jiang said last night... he was planning a massacre on the next full moon. I can''t stop... if I stop, I won''t be strong enough to kill him and hundreds, if not thousands, of people, will lose their lives. Plus.. the black pit... I quickly wipe my silent tears away and quickly get cleaned up. I walk out and see two new guards standing by my door. They take one look at me before bowing and allowing me to leave. I release another dark flame and follow after it until I find Jiang making out with a woman on his lap in a large room. The second he sees me, he breaks the kiss and says "My Queen is finally awake and looking as beautiful as always. Would you like to join us?" He trails his finger down the woman''s neck and between her exposed breast but I keep my eyes on him as I frown and ask "How long was I sleeping for?" His chuckle is low and seductive as he says "After all the fun we had, you''ve been asleep for two days." I freeze at his words but keep my face blank as I try to piece together that night. Everything becomes blurry after I started absorbing the dark energy but I''m pretty sure I didn''t do anything sexual with him. His smile grows as he says "Leave" to the woman on his lap. She wines in discontent before fixing her dress and walking out with a pout. Jiang''s solid black eyes look me over with a knowing smile as he says "You don''t remember that night?" Knowing that he can somehow pick up on my lies I shrug my shoulders and say "Bits and pieces." He then lifts his hand out to me saying "You must be hungry after sleeping for two days straight." I swallow hard as something dark and twisted comes to the surface with the thought of more dark energy. He sees the look and says "Come to me, my Queen. Only I can give you what you want and more." I step forward and place my hand in his. Somewhere in the back of my mind, I feel unnerved by how natural his touch has become to me. No, not natural. It was a craving. Like a druggie looking for their next fix. Was this what was happening to me? Was I becoming addicted to his dark energy? He pulls me into his lap and tucks his head into my neck, taking a deep breath. I shudder as I feel his dark energy surround me. Yeah, I was addicted. I pull at his essence as he trails a line of kisses down my neck. I should be disgusted that he''s kissing me right after making out with that woman but all I care about is the dark energy he was currently giving me. Focus Nova! Focus... I need to become stronger and kill him as soon as possible! His hand reaches up and grabs my jaw gently before turning it to the side to give him better access. I tilt my head back and let him as my mind spins out of control. I''m slipping... Chapter 177 - Eyes Are A Window To The Soul I stand in front of a large mirror while looking at my solid black eyes with a blank face. A tight fitted red dress hugs my curves in all the right places as I reach out to touch the mirror. I tilt my head to the side and watch as my silver hair falls over my shoulder like liquid metal. It''s me but at the same time, it''s not. Looking at my reflection, it''s like looking at a stranger. A beautiful, dark and evil stranger. My dark red lips part as a small evil smile slowly crawls across my face before it''s suddenly gone. The mirror shatters, causing the female servants behind me to both scream. I look at the broken mirror and all the tiny twisted reflections of me and sneer. As I turn to look at the two female servants behind me, the mirror pieces under my feet crunch. "F.. fff Forgive us, my Queen." They say as they immediately fall to their hands and knees. They flinch as their hands and knees press into broken pieces while I watch everything with a cold look. I take a step closer to them and ask "Did I say anything?" in a cold voice. Their shaking increases as I slowly lower myself in front of them. I reach out to the maid on the right and use my pointer finger to lift her chin up, wanting her to look at me. Her dark brown eyes look at me with fear as I lean in closer asking again "Did I say anything?" Tears form in her chocolate-colored eyes, making me tilt my head slightly in confusion as I watch her with a blank face. Was I that scary now? "N.. no... my Queen. I.. I''m sorry!" She stammers in fear making me sigh. Watching her has me questioning myself again for the hundredth time. Who am I kidding... I''m terrifying right now and I find it harder and harder to care but to be honest, I have no desire to hurt these two nor have I ever hurt them. I release her chin and say "Go get your hands and knees cleaned up. I don''t like smelling your blood." The two quickly say their thanks before rushing out of the room. I watch everything with a blank face before raising my hand and waving it over their drops of blood. The blood spots evaporate and turn to mist before disappearing altogether. The truth? Their blood smelt good... but I refuse to eat from anyone other than Jiang. I tell myself that it''s the only reason I''ve been able to hold on for this long. What baffles me the most though, these women and more have come here willingly to work. They WANT to work here even after knowing what the King is and what happens here. It''s mind-boggling to me... I really don''t understand it but I promised myself not to hurt them or anyone who''s innocent. I walk out into the dark garden and take a deep breath. Anytime I smell blood... It excites me in a way that I hate. After clearing my head, I look up to the sky and silently make plans. There hasn''t been any signs of Bai Lei or his men though... On one hand, I feel relieved but on the other, I wonder why. He wouldn''t have just given up... did something happen to him? Oh well... it''s none of my concern. I just need to worry about killing Jiang. Shock rolls through me as my thoughts come to a screeching halt. Did... did I just say ''Oh well'' about something possibly happening to Bai Lei?!?? "Enjoying the night view, my Queen?" Jiang says walking up behind me. I turn around to find him watching me with a sexy smirk. I lightly nod my head and say "I like watching the stars." His smile grows as he steps up and wraps his arms around my waist saying "Would you like to know a secret?" I keep my face forward as I narrow my eyes and ask "What secret?" He chuckles and slowly lowers his head. He places a small kiss on the side of my neck as he slowly releases his dark energy, making me lean into him. I feel him smile against my skin as he says "I had planned to kill you but... I''ve found myself enjoying your company." "You don''t even say anything when I bring other women to my bed. I find this interesting... that you''re so tolerant. It makes me feel that you and I can rule over this land for many years to come. You really are the perfect Queen for me and my Kingdom." He says kissing up the side of my neck, only stopping when he gets to my ear. "I''m not surprised... I can''t deny your appetite any more than I can mine so I don''t see a point in blaming you or getting angry." I say just above a whisper. He chuckles and says "See? You understand so well..." His hands tighten on my hips, pulling me against him as he says "I''m not going to lie, I think I''ve developed a fetish for the way you feed off me. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever felt... You should know, You''re the only person to feed from me. The first..." Suddenly, the garden disappears. My back hits the bed as his lips crash down on me. His dark energy becomes so thick and potent, I feel like I''m drowning. This would have scared me when I first got here but I now know it never goes past making out and a little groping. It''s like he becomes drunk or high from me feeding on him so it never leads to sex. He just wants the rush from the feeding, just like I crave the high. His hands roam over my curves before gripping me and flipping me on top of him. He breaks the kiss to look up at me with clouded eyes full of extasy. I give him a smirk, this is what I need. I need him to lose himself in the desire and lust to kill him. Just a little more and I''ll be strong enough. He shudders at my smirk and snakes his hands up my body. His hand grabs my hair from behind and pulls my head back before trailing kisses up my neck. My eyes flash as I pull harder on his dark energy. I feel him moan before a huge wave of dark power hits me, nearly knocking me out. This was his true power... I suck in and devour it as fast as I can but I felt like if I made one wrong move, I''d drown in it. This man was so much more powerful than I had ever thought. More... I need more! I lift both my hands and lace them through his dark hair, pulling his head back. He pulls my head down, kissing me deeply as wave after wave of dark energy hits me. Any and all logical thoughts fly away as nothing but Jiang''s dark energy remains. It was unlike anything I''ve ever felt and I found myself wanting more. Each time I fed, I felt like I would need more and more to get the same rush and high I did before. Some small part of me knows that this is what addiction is but I''ve lost my ability to care. The more I take, the less I care about anyone or anything other than getting my next fix. When I wake up the next day, I''m surprised to see Jiang still sleeping in MY bed. I keep my face blank as I slip out of the bed and take a bath. I scrub myself over and over until I feel clean. Once I get out, I brush my teeth several times before getting dressed and walking out to find him gone. I sneer at the bed and wish I could light the whole damn place on fire. I guess it was a good thing he was getting more and more comfortable around me. This will just make things easier for me later. Tonight will be another party. He seems to really enjoy them and rightfully so. They turn into mass orgies that quickly end up as a feast. Killing people by sucking them dry was more like a meal whereas the orgies were like... like a dessert. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t slightly excited about having dessert tonight. Jiang''s dark energy was nothing like the killing or orgies, it was like a drug. A drug I was quickly losing myself to. The dress for tonight''s party is a lacy, almost seethrough, blood-red dress that dips all the way down to my belly button in the front and all the way down to my lower back. It was definitely the most revealing dress I''ve ever worn but I didn''t care. The servants place black and blood-red jewels in my long hair as it flows freely down my back. Dark black eyeliner and eyeshadow surround my solid back eyes as blood-red lipstick finishes the look. The black and blood-red jewels in my hair wraps around the top of my head, leaving a single red teardrop sized jewel hanging down on my forehead. Let the fun begin... Chapter 178 - Hes Here Ren continues to kneel in front of the burning house for another three days. His eyes had lost all hope as nothing but a pile of ash is left but it still continues to burn. He had hoped that the man in white had spoken the truth but nothing has changed. Nothing but the burning fire is reflected in his dead eyes as night slowly descends. Suddenly, he hears something. Numbly, he looks to the middle of the fire but freezes when the fire suddenly turns blue and black! The heat increases, causing him to flinch and jump back. What is happening now?? He squints against the eerie blue-black flames but when a dark figure is suddenly seen standing up in the middle, his heart beats faster. The dark figure seems unbothered by the blue-black flames as it slowly walks forward. Ren feels a cold chill run down his spine when he suddenly feels an enormous amount of foreign power coming from the dark figure. W.. who? The dark figure steps through the wall of blue-black flames but comes to a stop at the edge and looks around with a cold glare. Ren falls to his knees in a mixture of happiness, fear, confusion, but mostly awe. Bai Lei''s handsome face looks even more perfect as his red eyes blaze with an intensity that causes your soul to shake. Blue-black flames lick up his long legs but he looks completely unbothered by it. Even his black robes look untouched... Bai Lei''s red eyes land on Ren, causing Ren to flinch. Why was Master so freaking terrifying!? He was always a little scary but this... this is terrifying!! Bai Lei suddenly appears before Ren with wisps of black mist, making Ren flinch. "Get ready to go get her." Bai Lei says in a commanding voice that Ren has no choice but to listen to. He felt the command deep within his bones! Ren swallows hard as he struggles to say "Y.. your Mother... She''s.." Before he can finish, Bai Lei''s gone. Ren crumbles and clenches his fists as he tries to calm his racing heart. Was this really his Master? What happened?? Ren quickly shakes his head and quickly gets ready. His Master was back and now they could go get Nova! That''s all that matters right now! He''ll ask questions later. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei appears in his Mother''s room and walks over to her sleeping form. His red eyes look over his mortal Mother with a gentle look before leaning down and placing a soft kiss on her forehead. A pulse of energy is released, instantly smoothing out her scrunched up eyebrows. "I''ll be back with Nova, Mother." He says before disappearing again. Lady Xue slowly opens her eyes calling out "Bai Lei..." Her headache and heart no longer hurt. She slowly sits up and looks around her empty room with confusion. She could have sworn she heard him... She calls out to her maid and watches with a kind smile as the older woman breaks down in tears. "You''re awake!" She cries out in happiness. ~~~~~~ I walk into the grand room and watch as everyone stops to watch me. I ignore their looks and walk to the throne as my blood-red dress trails behind me. Men and women lean in as I walk by, wanting to touch and smell me. Jiang watches me walk to him with hungry eyes and lifts his hand out to me. I take his hand and walk up the steps, allowing him to seat me right beside him, just like the last time. Jiang turns back to the people and says "Let the fun begin!" They cheer as the sensual music begins to play. Jiang sits down on his throne and lifts a cup filled with a red liquid to his lips. That wasn''t wine... He downs the whole thing before leaning back in his chair saying "The dress looks perfect on you. I picked it out just for you." I give him an amused smile and say "Looks like you have good taste." He gives me a dark smile as he says "It helps when the woman is as beautiful as you are. Anything would look good on you... or nothing at all." I tilt my head to the side as I watch him closely. This was the first time he wanted to do more than just makeout. A dark smile crawls across my face as I say "You''d have to offer something too good to pass up." His laughter draws the attention of some of the guests as he says "Then I''ll make sure to give you everything you desire." I nod my head and look back to the people down below. Looks like tonight is the night I kill him. Suddenly, a guard walks up and lowers his head to whisper something to Jiang. I ignore them and sip on the clear wine in my cup. Jiang smirks and nods his head and whispers something to the guard. The guard bows and takes off, leaving an amused smile on Jiang''s face. The people below start making out and groping each other as dark sensual energy starts spreading through the air. I take a deep breath but it wasn''t very potent. I pout and grab another glass of sweet wine. The guard from before is suddenly back, making me turn to look with a frown. Was something happening? Jiang''s amused smile slowly fades as he whispers something back to the guard. The guard has a grim look on his face as he nods his head and turns to leave. Jiang turns to me with a dark smile saying "Come here, my Queen." I lift a dark brow in question but knowing that he always gives me dark energy, I stand up and walk to him. He pulls me into his lap and tucks his head close to my neck saying "Tonight''s party is about to get so much more interesting, my beautiful Queen." I slightly frown at his words but when he releases some of his dark energy, I don''t really care anymore. He drags his nose along my neck as his arms lock me in his lap. Suddenly, the large doors to the grand room burst open, causing some of the guests to scream as the music comes to a stop. A guard runs forward with blood all over him and says "Emergency my King! A mad man is literally killing everyone!" I look to the man with irritation as Jiang sighs and says "It''s just one man, kill him." The guard shudders and says "He''s... he''s like a devil. He''s ripping our men apart with his bare hands... we can''t kill him." Jiang grits his teeth in anger and says "Then attack him together! Are you all incompetent idiots? Must I tell you how to do everything!? Make sure the idiot doesn''t disturb the party." The guard looks conflicted but he bows and quickly leaves the room. Jiang turns to the musicians and says "I don''t care what happens, if you want to live past tonight, you''ll keep playing, understand?" The musicians quickly nod their heads as the sensual music begins playing again. Jiang trails his fingers up my bare back as he says "No matter what happens, you stay in my lap tonight." He releases a little of his dark energy as the guests go back to dancing and enjoying themselves. I sigh and say "As long as you keep giving me your energy, I won''t move from this spot." Jiang''s smile turns dark as he says "As my queen desires..." After another thirty minutes or so, some of the guests are already naked and going at it as Jiang traces lazy circles on my lower back, feeding me his delicious dark energy. Between him and the sexual energy, I''m on cloud nine when a guard''s mangled body suddenly flies across the floor before coming to a stop at the bottom of the stairs leading up to the throne. I turn and look down at the dead body without a flicker of emotion in my solid black eyes. Jiang''s hand stops as he looks from the dead guard and then up to the large doors. I follow his gaze and watch as Bai Lei strolls into the large room like he owns it, red eyes blazing as they land on me. His power wraps around the room causing the others to quickly run out for their lives. The guards charge at Bai Lei but he doesn''t bat an eye at them. A guard pulls out his sword and swings down at Bai Lei, intending to kill him on the spot. Bai Lei reaches out and grabs the blade before the whole thing shatters like glass. The guards all come to a sliding stop as the one guard stares down at the handle of his sword in disbelief. Bai Lei flicks his finger at the guard, causing the guard''s head to fly straight off. The other guards all begin stepping back as Jiang lazily reaches up to my neck. Stroking the back of it with his dark energy as he says "Kill him." To his guards. The guards grit their teeth and attack but only after taking a few steps, they come to a stop with a look of shock on their faces. Suddenly, they all burst into flames before turning into ash within just seconds. I hear Jiang''s dark chuckle behind me as Bai Lei turns to look at us. Bai Lei''s red eyes look me over as Jiang says "A deity? Or are you something else? Hah.. it doesn''t matter, I really don''t care. Why have you come and disturbed my party tonight?" Bai Lei ignores the man as the two of us lock eyes. Chapter 179 - Breaking Through Bai Lei looks at Nova with heart-wrenching pain. He keeps his face blank but he''s struggling to keep control. She looks so different... still as beautiful as always but her eyes don''t seem to recognize him at all. There''s nothing... not even a flicker of emotion in those solid black eyes. This bastard has her like a puppet... Bai Lei grinds his teeth in anger as he tries to remember to breathe. He knows this man has his hand around Nova''s neck as a threat so he remains still as he tries to find a way to separate them. He doesn''t care how far gone she is... he''ll bring her back and keep her safe so this never happens again. He glares at the Under Realm King and says "Release my woman." The man chuckles and says "Your woman? Take a closer look mighty deity, the woman is mine now." Bai Lei goes to step forward but the King quickly says "No, none of that." ~~~~~~ His hand slips around to the side of my neck with a large push of power. I lean into him as I watch Bai Lei come to a stop. Bai Lei grits his teeth and lifts his hand out to me and says "Come to me, little star." Something flashes across my eyes at the nickname he''s always called me, and it doesn''t go unnoticed by him. "Come to me, Nova." He says again but Jiang releases more power making me shudder. It''s the purest dark energy I''ve ever had. Bai Lei''s face hardens when he sees what Jiang''s doing and goes to step forward but Jiang quickly says "How about this... If she goes to you, I won''t say or do anything. I''ll let you two walk out of here without a word. Deal?" Bai Lei glares at the man and says "Deal? I don''t make deals with lowlifes like you. Release her! Don''t think I''m not aware of what you''re doing to her." Jiang chuckles and leans in next to my ear while watching Bai Lei. "Do you want to go to him, my Queen?" He asks as he continues to stroke my neck. I continue to lean against him as I shake my head no. Jiang chuckles and says "See? She belongs to me now." He keeps one hand on my neck as he uses the other to lift my head up to him. He keeps his eyes on Bai Lei the whole time before placing a kiss on my lips. Bai Lei goes to move but Jiang breaks the kiss and says "You can either stay and enjoy the show or you can leave." Jiang then kisses me and this time I twist a bit so that I can wrap my arms around his neck. A small part of me is screaming out at me to stop as another, bigger part, tells me to keep going. Then, my eyes flash with a vicious light but Jiang misses it because he''s too busy watching and taunting Bai Lei. Now it''s my turn... I break the kiss for only a moment to whisper "More" His lips smirk as he unleashes his dark energy. I take a deep breath and begin inhaling the dark energy just a bit at first, not wanting to alert him. I can feel Bai Lei''s power building, almost like it was burning my exposed back but I keep my focus on Jiang as I latch on and pull. He''s still too busy taunting Bai Lei to notice what I''ve done. I used my nail to scratch his neck before breaking the kiss. I start to giggle like a drunk idiot as I lean back and toss my long silver hair over my shoulder. Jiang finally looks away from Bai Lei to look at me in question. I continue to pull the dark energy from him as I say "If I don''t put an end to it now, I''ll surely lose myself entirely." I climb off his lap and he allows it with a confused and amused look, completely forgetting Bai Lei. "It was fun while it lasted but you''re an existence that shouldn''t be allowed to continue. I still remember the ten your old little girl." He looks at me with confusion before it suddenly clicks. His laugh turns dark as he says "And yet you still want the very energy I used to suck her dry! Do you think you''re any better than I am? You are now the same as me!" This time I chuckle as I give him a dark charming look. His smile starts to fade as he struggles to keep his head clear. My smile turns seductive as I stand in front of him, slowly pulling up my long red dress. His black eyes look to my exposed legs before flicking back up to my face. My seductive smile grows when I see him struggling for control as I continue to drain him. He hasn''t even noticed it! The damn dress was too tight so I lifted both sides up to my thighs before seductively crawling into his lap to straddle him. His breathing becomes uneven as his hands land on my exposed thighs. I can no longer feel Bai Lei''s power... had he left? It would probably be for the best... I lean forward and intentionally press my breast against his chest as I kiss along his strong jawline. He shudders and moans as he closes his eyes and leans his back. My smile grows as I continue to drain him. I kiss him all the way down his neck as his hands grab my ass and pull me close. I break the kiss and say "Just sit back and allow me to do all the work." He shudders again and lets me put his hands on the arms of the chair before going back to kissing his neck. He clenches the arms of the chairs as I slowly work my way down his neck. I pull his robes open to expose his built chest and slowly begin kissing him down his chest. His eyes are completely transfixed on me as I look up to him. He''s hardly even breathing as I begin crawling off his lap and between his legs. When I get to his lower stomach I stop and look up at him with a devious look saying "This is where we part. Didn''t anyone ever tell you how deadly a woman''s kiss can be?" Confusion pulls at his face but his eyes still look like their in a trance. I pull as hard as I can and watch him shudder before reaching out for me. He grabs my neck as he fights to regain control but it''s too late. I pull with everything I have and watch with satisfaction when his grip loosens. I knock his hand away and slowly come to my feet all while draining him. He clutches at his own neck but stops when he finds the bloody spot. His eyes now show fear and hatred as he tries to attack me. I quickly sidestep and watch as he falls to the floor by the steps leading down. I stand over him with an eerie calm and continue to drain him as he tries to crawl away from me and down the steps. He soon just falls down the steps and comes to a stop next to the dead body. I slowly walk down the stairs and watch him with my head tilted to the side. He really was powerful... I''m at my limit but I can''t stop. He''ll get away and regain his strength... I look at the dead guard next to him and pick up the long sword. Jiang rolls over to his back and looks up at me with true fear as the light bounces off the long, sharp sword. "I truly hate monsters like you. You hurt innocent people just because you''re stronger... taking advantage of everyone under you. The world doesn''t need people like you." I say lifting the sword and bringing down into his chest. Jiang cries out and tries to pull the blade out but I use my power to drive the sword into the ground, pinning him to the floor like the bug he is. His face twists in pain as I focus on pulling all of his power to me. "Y...you will be just like me if you take it all!" He says with blood bubbling out of his mouth. "It''s worth it to get rid of you..." I say with gritted teeth. It was too much... too much dark energy. I felt my insides heating up at the effort to absorb it all but I ignore the pain and continue to absorb everything he has. He''s gasping for air as I watch him with cold eyes. Even at the end of his life... he''s still trying to fight me. He locks eyes on me and says "I.. I''ll be... back..." His last breath causes a snapping sensation in the energy making me stumble back onto the stairs. I clutch my chest as I lean back on the stairs, looking around the empty, bloody room. It''s over... it''s finally over but at what cost? I shudder as the black energy starts eating away of what''s left of my blackened heart. I feel a tear falling down the side of my face as the last trace of warmth leaves my heart. Nothing but emptiness is left... empty and cold. "It''s time to go home, little star. You did it... it''s all over." Bai Lei''s voice has me sitting up to see him standing before me in all his glorious dark energy. Chapter 180 - Lost Slowly, I feel a smile crawl across my face but the smile is hollow, lacking any kind of warmth as I look Bai Lei over. His gaze is stern but kind as he says "Let''s go home." I cock my head to the side and say "Home? Hahaha... Yes, I should probably head home but not with you." I see him struggling to control himself as he says "Come to me, little star. I can help you." I narrow my eyes and sneer at him as I say "Help me?" I slowly stand up and step closer to him "You can help me by giving me your power. I feel an emptiness in me that''s unending, eating at me... you''re power will ease that pain. That''s how you can help me." Bai Lei relaxes as he says "You can have as much as you want, little star." My smile is back as I slowly walk over to him with an arched eyebrow. I stop before him and look up to his red eyes with a smirk as I ask "What if I want it all?" He reaches out and softly cups my face as he whispers "You can have it all." Something suddenly hurts in my chest, causing me to freeze. He sees it and says "Take it, little star, take it all." The pain is sharp as a moment of clarity shoots across my dark mind. I stumble back with a look of confusion and fear. I reach up and press my hand over my heart as I look at Bai Lei''s nervous face. He tries to step closer but I quickly jerk back and lift my other hand out to stop him. "Are you insane!! What the hell are you thinking? Leave now!" I hiss out in anger and pain. His face takes on a determined look as he tries to take another step. I scream at him as dark powerful energy breaks free around me, destroying everything in the large room. It was pure chaos as the dark energy tears at everything around me while I struggle to hold onto that moment of clarity. The old me... but the dark energy was so powerful it was destroying everything in and around me. I bite my lip and struggle to fight against the raging energy. The walls of the rooms begin to break away and crumble as I fall to the floor with another scream. I fight to hold on to the last piece of me but I was failing. The dark energy was entirely too strong! "Nova! Listen to my voice and calm down." Bai Lei says making me panic. That lunatic was still trying to come!? I look up to see him fighting against the dark energy to reach me. He was making his way over but the dark energy was cutting away at him and drawing blood! My heart clenches in pain as I lean over with another scream. The dark energy increases, knocking Bai Lei back a few feet. I need to get away! I''m gonna end up killing him! My mind struggles to think as the chaos continues to storm in and around me but it suddenly hits me. "Nova! Stop! You''re killing yourself!! Just calm down and stop fighting it!" Bai Lei yells as he tries to run back to me. I use what mental strength I have left and grab the last lifeline I have. I look up to Bai Lei as my hair and dress whips around me like a dark tornado of destruction. Tears fall from my eyes as I use all my strength to hold onto the old me for just a little longer. "I''m sorry... I love you," I say as I snap the glass vial. Bai Lei''s face takes on a look of horror before he unleashes his power and lunges for me but it''s too late. The last thing I see is his glowing red eyes as he reaches for me. Everything disappears as I land hard on a cold metal floor. Blood surges up my throat and I have no choice but to spit it out. I feel like I''m being torn to pieces from the inside out! "Nova? Holyshit!! What happened?? Did that bastard do this to you!?" When I hear Ted''s familiar voice. I look up and watch as he jumps back with a look of horror. My face twists up in pain and determination as I struggle to control the dark energy. I definitely can''t release it here or I''ll kill Ted! Another mouthful of blood comes up as I lean over and cough it up before falling to my side. I wrap my arms around myself and refuse to give in to the dark raging power as I struggle to say "I.. I can''t.." Ted crawls back over while shaking like a leaf. He goes to touch me so I quickly yell "Don''t touch me!" He jerks back and looks at me with fear before asking "What do you need me to do Nova? What happened to you? What''s happening!?? Did Eli do this to you!?" I clench my teeth as I say "Dying.. I''m dying." Ted sucks in and says "Shit! Shit shit shit! I can''t even call for help! That bastard locked me in here... I can''t call for help. What do I need to do?" His eyes are bright red as tears threaten to overflow as my poor brain struggles to understand what he''s saying but I just can''t. All my energy is focused on keeping the dark energy inside of me as I say "Get... away" He looks at me in confusion as I yell "Get away!" I don''t know how much longer I can hold on for. He hesitates for a moment before scooting back a little but he refuses to move back any more. My eyes dart around a large cell of some kind, only adding to my confusion. Another mouthful of blood comes up as I struggle not to choke on it. I clench my eyes shut and silently plead for help. The second I let go... Ted will be torn to pieces. ''Please... anywhere but here'' I silently beg and suddenly feel a strong force pulling me. I land hard on soft green grass and struggle to look around me. My confusion grows when I see the familiar pee rock and peach tree. Was I in my space? Was that even possible?? The water... Maybe the water will help me. I struggle to get up but when I can''t, I begin crawling to the water. As I get closer, my confusion grows when I see how large the puddle had become. It looked like a freaking pond! As I get to the water''s edge, I cough up another mouthful of blood as intense pain has me nearly fainting. ''Not yet... not yet'' I tell myself as I force myself back up to my hands and knees. As soon as I feel the water on my hand, I feel a cool relief wash over the skin on it. I keep crawling as I cough up more blood. My vision is nearly gone as I drag my entire body into the pond but only after a few more pulls, I feel the last bit of my remaining strength leave. I fall face-first into the water as my world goes dark. At least I didn''t hurt anyone I cared about... The pond water slowly swells, lifting Nova''s lifeless body before pulling it to the middle of the pond. Nova''s body slowly sinks in the water and after a few minutes, the water goes back to the calm it had before. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei kneels in an empty room full of death and destruction with a blank face. He was so close... she was right there. He slowly looks down at his hands with a look of despair. She said it... she said ''I love you'' before leaving. He held back his power because he didn''t want to hurt her or scare her off... He knows where she went but he has no way of going there... she''ll die. He would have been able to suppress the energy long enough to look for a cure but she''s gone... he has no way of helping her now, no one can help her in that world. He slowly pushes himself up and shifts out to the front of the palace. He looks up at the grand palace and with just a thought, the whole thing goes up in Unholy flames. His eyes glow a dark red color as black mist rolls off him in waves. "Mark my words... this fire will burn for all eternity and the land will die! Anyone from the Under Realm will perish along with it!!!" Powerful lightning flashes across the sky as Bai Lei finishes his words. The land under his feet instantly turns black and quickly engulfs everything in its path as it spreads like a dark disease. Everything his curse touches, dies. People try to run from it but the second it touches them, they fall deathly ill before dying a painful, hideous death. The dark sky lights up with a powerful burst of lightning, striking and destroying everything in its path. Bai Lei watches as the land dies with red blazing eyes. Cries and screams for help and mercy can be heard but Bai Lei ignores them all. They took the most important thing from him... they will all pay for it! Even if they die a thousand times, it''s not enough!! Chapter 181 - Gone Bai Lei stands before the burning palace without any emotion. Ren appears behind him and kneels before asking "Did you find Nova?" A flicker of emotion crosses Bai Lei''s face before it grows cold again. He turns away from the burning palace and walks past Ren while saying "She''s gone." Ren''s heart nearly stops as his head whips up to look at the burning palace then back to his Master. He jumps up and stumbles to run in front of his Master. He falls to his knees before his Master and asks "Please forgive this servant but... how is she gone? I... is she somewhere else?" Bai Lei''s cold eyes slowly look down to Ren before saying "She''s no longer here. She''s gone." Ren''s face pales as Bai Lei disappears. Ren stays kneeling in the same spot as he tries to wrap his head around what his Master just said. Gone... No longer here... dead? She''s dead? ~~~~~~ Bai Lei shifts back to the Demonic Realm and absentmindedly walks to his courtyard but when he sees the destroyed house, he falls to his knees. He couldn''t even climb into the bed that smelt like her... it was all gone, just like her. Thunder rolls through the dark sky before a nasty mix of rain and snow begins to fall. He remains on his knees as he drowns in the hollow pain left in his heart. He stayed like that for three days until Ren appeared next to him. Bai Lei finally moves as he says "Gather my Mother and the others... We''ll leave today." Ren solemnly bows and quickly leaves. Suddenly, a little white thing flies straight at Bai Lei but he doesn''t try to stop it or catch it. Little Bun lands before him and says "M.. m.. my Master... Where''s my Master?" Bai Lei looks down at the white fluff ball to find him looking up to him with large innocent eyes. Bai Lei leans over and picks the little guy up while saying "She''s gone." Little Bun''s eyes start watering as he yells "Bad man! You''re lying! Master wouldn''t leave me!" Bai Lei grits his teeth in pain and says "I do not lie, can you feel your Master?" Little Bun''s tears fall as he starts viciously biting Bai Lei''s hands. Little Bun sinks his teeth into his hands over and over as he says "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault!!" Bai Lei''s blood drips down onto the white snow below but he doesn''t stop the little guy. What he says is true... it was his fault. Instead, he grabs the little guy with one hand and lifts his finger to touch the little guy''s head. A small pulse of energy is released, causing little Bun to instantly fall asleep. Bai Lei holds the little guy close as he finally stands up. He will keep the little guy safe, even if he hates him for all eternity. Nova truly cared for this little guy so he will too. As he leaves the courtyard, he places a seal on the entire thing. He has no idea when Zhen or his granddaughter will be back but if they come here, this seal will tell them everything that happened. It''s the only thing he can do for now... He walks into his mother''s courtyard to see her and her servant, including Chyou, waiting with confusion. Ren stands guard over them with sad eyes. "It''s time to return to my real world. I will give you all a choice, you can follow me or you can stay here." Lady Xue looks at her son with confusion and worry but she''s the first one to step forward as she says "I will follow you, my son, wherever you may go." Her older servant steps forward and says "I will follow both my Masters." Chyou''s tears fall silently as she steps forward and says "I will follow the man my Lady loved." Bai Lei then turns to look at Ren but Ren just nods his head in silent agreement. Bai Lei nods and says "Let''s go." He walks closer to them as his power is suddenly unleashed. Within a flash, they''re all standing before a large black gate. Lady Xue and the others all look around the dark and dead surroundings with confusion and fear. As Bai Lei steps up to the large gates, the blackened ground under his feet instantly comes to life. The second he touches the gates, they come to life with a brilliant golden light. The golden gates swing open as everything around them starts to come to life as well! Plants that were once dried up, shriveled, and dead uncurl themselves with a burst of light. Bai Lei keeps his back to the others as he softly says "Welcome to your new home." He then steps forward, leaving the rest in silence. Lady Xue and the others all look around in awe as they see everything suddenly coming back to life. What was this place? Where were they?? They all walk forward with hesitation as they take everything in with large eyes. Strange... so strange! Even though the sky was pitch black, they could still see everything clearly! As they walk closer, they look up in awe at the large, black and golden palace building in front of them. It was huge!! When they hear a rustling noise, they all turn to see numerous trees coming to life as they grow taller and thicker. Who was Bai Lei and what was this place!? Bai Lei appears in a large round room with no ceiling. Large golden pillars line the entire room around the outer walls. As he walks to the middle, a large crystal ball quietly sits upon a smaller golden pillar. Bai Lei lifts his hand and places it onto the black orb, watching as it instantly comes to life with a swirl of light. The ground under his feet also begins to come to life as star constellations of all kinds are seen lighting up and swirling around on the black floor. Almost as if he was standing in the middle of space himself. Suddenly, the dark sky above comes to life as bright green, purple, yellow, pink, and blue strips of lights begin slowly swaying in the dark sky like silk scarfs as stars slowly come to life. A dark mist suddenly appears next to him, taking the form of a man as he bows and says "Welcome back Master." Bai Lei nods and gently says "Help the others get settled, I want to be alone." The man elegantly bows and disappears, leaving Bai Lei alone in the large room. He looks up to the dark sky with all the bright swaying lights before looking at the stars quietly shining beside them. The star constellations on the dark floor below continue to slowly move around as he slowly closes his eyes. "I wish you could have seen this, my little star." When he feels something falling, he reaches up and touches his face with surprise. He was crying... Hah... his face twists up as more tears begin to fall. The Celestial Night Deity was crying... he falls to his knees, causing the star constellations on the floor to quickly spiral before gathering around him in silence. All these stars and yet none of them was her... not a single one. Her look of fear and pain was permanently etched into his heart and mind as she says ''I''m sorry... I love you.'' An enormous pain takes hold of him as he clutches his chest. Streaks of lighting crawl across the floor under him and up the walls as powerful thunder follows. She was gone... he was a deity but he couldn''t even save her... what''s the point in having all this power if you can''t even protect the ones you love!? He only went to the lower realms to complete a Heavenly trail... partly out of boredom, the other part was for more strength. He never intended to find her... fall for her. He had everything planned out except for her. He chose his mother and the trail he''d have to face but not her... she was never part of it. He struggles to breathe as his pain consumes him but nothing helps. "Nova... my little star... come back to me... I''ll do anything..." He says in a broken voice as lightning slowly crawls across the black floor under him. ~~~~~~ The lower Realms experienced the worst rains they''d ever seen, nearly flooding the whole world but even then, it wouldn''t stop. Crops were being ruined, cattle were unable to survive and flourish under such conditions causing death and famine to hit them hard. After experiencing it for five long years, the people all came together to plead and beg the gods to show mercy. Even going as far as sending offerings to the temples but nothing seemed to help. It was like the gods had turned a blind eye to them. They began to blame the Under Realm for all their misfortunes since it all started after that. The gods must have been angry and disgusted with them... Chapter 182 - Empty Bolin walks in to find the old man stroking his long white bread, lost in deep thought. He sighs and comes to a stop, bowing as he says "My Lord, it''s been five years. The lower Realms will be wiped out if that devil doesn''t stop." The old man looks up with a frown before saying "I tried going there two years ago but that devil almost killed me. If you want to risk your life, then be my guest. Sigh... All this over that woman from another world." Bolin grits his teeth as he says "I will give it a try..." He turns and disappears before appearing in front of the Celestial Night gates. He looks around and tries to ease his nerves. He steps forward as the gates open, revealing the inner grounds. He ignores everything and walks up to the large dark palace. It was nothing like his Celestial Heavenly Realm... everything here was dark, like nighttime. Whereas in his Realm, it was always bright like daytime. Like Yin and Yang. Everything needed a balance, even the higher Realms. A dark mist appears before him, quickly turning into an older man as he bows and says "What can I do for you Heavenly deity?" Bolin clears his throat as he says "I''m here to speak with the Celestial Dark Lord." The man bows again and says "Follow me please." The older servant leads him into the palace and into a large room with a large dark pool of water in the middle. As he looks down at the water, he''s surprised to find it looking like a night sky, filled with millions of stars but when his eyes land on the man sleeping in it, he nearly chokes. Why had he not seen him when he first walked in!? Bai Lei keeps his eyes closed as he silently leans against the edge before asking "What is someone from the Heavenly council doing here?" Bolin shivers at the man''s calm voice and frowns when he sees something white floating around on top of the dark water. Was that a squirrel!? Bolin takes a calming breath before bowing in respect and saying "My name is Bolin, my Lord. I''m sorry to disturb your peace but I have a distressing issue I must speak to you about." Bai Lei slowly opens his red eyes and says "And that is..." Bolin nervously licks his lips as he says "The lower Realms are crying for help. You... you''re drowning them, my Lord. They plead with us to stop the rains, surely you''ve heard them crying. It''s been five years..." Bai Lei watches Bolin with cold eyes before giving him an equally cold smile. "I will listen to their cries to stop the rain, do not worry. Someone would be upset if I killed innocent people." He says before slowly closing his eyes and leaning his head back. Bolin was slightly confused but he bows and says "I thank you, my Lord." Seeing that he was being ignored, he looks to the floating squirrel one last time before turning around and leaving. As soon as he walks out of the dark palace, he disappears. When he reappears, he''s met with the sight of the old man leaning over the golden bowl, watching everything with white eyes. As if sensing him, the old man clears his eyes and swipes his hand over the bowl while saying "I don''t know how you did it, but it worked. The rain has stopped and the people are giving thanks." Bolin nods his head with a frown while saying "I actually didn''t do anything. It seemed as if he was already planning to stop the rain." The old man nods his head with a grave look on his face. "He has always kept to himself but he''s never been this... dark. He''s always been a scary bastard but now... sigh." The old man waves his hand and says "Never mind... it''s all because of that woman." Bolin frowns and says "Lady Mei never said anything about the woman dying." The old man sighs and says "She never said anything about the Dark Lord meeting her either. His involvement has thrown everything off. Why did he have to choose then to go play down in the lower realms?" Bolin thinks back to the Dark Lord with a growing sense of unease. He looks up and says "Something doesn''t feel right." The old man frowns at him as he asks "In what way?" Bolin slowly shakes his head with his dark eyebrows drawn together as he says "He seemed too willing to stop the rain... like... like he had other plans." The old man grits his teeth and says "For now, we wait. Let''s see what he plans to do. It''s like he''s punishing the whole lower Realm for her death. We cannot start a war with him over this so let''s just sit back and watch." Bolin nods his head in agreement and quickly leaves. ~~~~~~~~ For the next five years, not a single drop of rain fell. Scorching heat and dried up lands were met with more deaths and famines as they all believe that the gods had truly given up on them. In a way, they had. The only thing that kept them from all dying were the wells and ocean waters but even they were nearly dried up. No one knows who started the legends but a story tells of a deity falling in love with a fallen star. She landed in the lower realms and was treated poorly. Not only was she hunted but also hurt. The Under Realm''s King took a liking to her and stole her from the deity. The deity came to reclaim the woman he loved but she had already sacrificed herself to save the entire land from the evil King. The deity was furious and cursed the Under Realm and anyone from it but his fury was far from over. Angry over everyone''s ungratefulness, he unleashed his anger upon the entire Lower Realm. His mourning lasted for five years when the land saw nothing but rain, but the following years showed how he was still punishing everyone for her death. The legend had become so popular, books and plays were written about it. No one in the Lower Realms has not heard of it and soon, they all came together to build a large statue of the woman and what they thought she''d look like. All they knew was that the woman had silver hair, just like starlight. They wished to appease the deity''s anger and in a way, it did. Natural wells began popping up around the statue so every town and kingdom began building the statue of the woman in hopes of earning mercy. ~~~~~~~ 100 years later- Time moves differently within the space. Ripples are suddenly seen in a calm pond before the body of a beautiful woman slowly comes to the surface. A peaceful face is seen sleeping in the middle of the pond with silver hair fanned out all around her in the water. Her breathing is even and steady, showing her in a deep, peaceful sleep. Her dark eyebrows draw together as she slowly starts to wake and when she opens her eyes, they showed the color of the purest jade. I look up at the bright sunless sky with confusion but when I try to move, I get a mouthful of water. I quickly realize I''m in the pond and swim to the water''s edge. Everything comes flooding back to me as I walk out of the water. I look around in confusion before touching my chest. "I''m still alive?" I murmur out loud but when my eyes land on the peach tree, my stomach lets out a loud rumble. I quickly walk over and pull a peach off. I go to take a bite but suddenly stop. I look at the water and decide to wash it off. I lean over and begin washing the peach but when I see my reflection I freeze. Tears well up in my eyes when I see my normal green eyes looking back at me. I no longer had the creepy black eyes! Wait... I''m not hurting... and I''m hungry... I don''t feel any of the dark power I did before! Was I somehow healed!? Oh no... was I dead? My stomach growls, interrupting my external panic. Wait... can you be hungry while dead? I lift the clean peach and bite into it. Juice explodes in my mouth and drips down my chin as I struggle to keep it all in my mouth. I eat about three peaches before stretching and looking around with a ''what''s next'' look. This was my space and I''d somehow got in here, now I need to find a way out. I rip the long red dress that Jiang gave me and begin pacing. Okay, so when I came here... I was begging to be anywhere other than in that... cell? With Ted. That''s right... why was he in a cell? I shake my head and go back to focusing on getting out. I sit and close my eyes, willing myself out but nothing happens. I have no idea how long I''ve been here trying since it never gets dark here but it''s been a while. I''ve almost eaten the entire tree of peaches!! Bored, I take the pits of the peaches and begin planting them while I try to figure out how to leave. When done, I walk over to the water and wash my hands. I lean back and lay down to look up at the sky but it was boring. No sun, no clouds... nothing! My irritation grows as I yell "Let me out!!" Suddenly, I''m falling. I hit my back and head on a cold metal floor as I let out a curse. I grab my head but I couldn''t be happier! I made it! I sit up and look around the somewhat familiar cell and stop when I see the game cube. Hahaha! YES! Chapter 183 - Im Back I slowly stand up and turn to find Ted sleeping on a small cot. My smile grows as I walk over and poke his forehead. He frowns and mumbles something but his appearance has me freezing. He was so much thinner... and why did he look older? He even had a thick beard! I reach out and gently shake him as I say "Ted? Are you okay? Wake up, Ted." He slowly opens his eyes and looks at me before giving me a sad smile while saying "I''m having another good dream. Will you stay with me a little longer this time?" Worry eats away at me as I say "This isn''t a dream, Ted. Wake up." He blinks his eyes twice before I see clarity slowly seeping in. He suddenly jerks up and grabs me by my arms. I flinch at his grip but I don''t say anything or pull away from him. He looks me over in shock as I do the same with him. He looks older and so rough... "You''re alive... you''re really alive!" He says as he pulls me into a crushing hug. I do my best to pat his back as he breaks down crying. "It''s okay, I didn''t die. I''m sorry I scared you... to be honest, I thought I died but everything fine, see? Why are you so thin and... why do you look older?" I say trying to pull away. He finally pulls me back but he doesn''t release my arms as he says "It''s been ten years!! Ten years, Nova!! I thought... I was sure you... died." His voice breaks at the end as his tears begin to fall again. Shock eats away at me as his words slowly sink in. Ten years!! I was gone for ten years!?! I reach up and wipe his tears as I try to focus on the situation at hand. "Ted, where is this? Why are you locked up in here?" Ted finally releases me as he says "Eli... he found out about everything and took the cube. He locked me up so that I could work the machine for him and his people. He''s been gone for ten years now, his employees take care of me by sending me meals and new clothes from time to time but it''s been five days since anyone has given me any food. I drink the water out of the sink but I figured it was only a matter of time before I died..." My heart breaks as I look around the dimly lit cell. It was cold and slightly wet but all he had was a small cot and a thin blanket. With just a thought, a large peach appears in my hand. I give the peach to him and say "For now, eat this. We''re getting out of here." He takes the peach with trembling hands and bites into it. Silent tears fall down his hollow cheeks making me tear up. After a few bites, he says "We can''t. The power to the cube is cut off. They only allowed it to be on when they were here." I look over to the cell''s bars and say "Where''s the power switch?" He points to a wall by the door on the other side of the bars and says "It''s that box there." I nod and walk over to the bars with a frown. Metal... it still comes from the earth right? I place my hands on them and strain to pull them apart. At first, nothing happens but then the bars give with a loud whine. Ted''s mouth falls open as he struggles to ask "H.. how strong are you!?" "It may have looked like I pulled those suckers apart but I used my powers to bend the metal," I say as I run over to the box on the wall. I flip the switch and smile with relief when the cube comes to life. I run over to the cube and begin punching in the correct codes as I ask "Do you want to stay here or do you want to come back with me?" His eyes heat up as he asks "Can I become stronger in that world?" My heart aches again as I slightly nod my head and say "You can, but it won''t be easy but I promise to help you." He clenches his fists as he stands up and says "I want to become stronger and kill that bastard, Eli. He''s still in that world you know." An old dark fear threatens to crawl up the back of my throat but I push it down and ignore it as I nod and say "Let''s go." We both walk into the cube but before I hit the button, I turn to look at him as I say "We may not be able to come back... are you sure about this?" He grits his teeth in determination as he says "I''m positive." I give him a smirk and hit the button. Instantly, we''re falling. I look around at the land below us with a frown. Why was everything so... bare? Where were all the green trees?? And it''s hot!! I look over to see Ted looking around with confusion as well. What has happened while I was gone?? As I get closer and closer, I notice a growing crowd of people pointing up at us. This can''t be good... Right before I land, a bright burst of silver light is released as I slowly land on my feet. Ted lands beside me and quickly moves to my side as we look at the crowd of people staring at us with large hopeful eyes. "Is it her?" "I thought she died?" "Did she come back to life? She is a star after all, not human." "Does this mean we''re saved?" I look around the growing crowed with unease and say "Excuse us, please let us through." A middle-aged man steps forward and asks "Was it you that killed the Under Realm''s King?" Slightly surprised, I slowly nod my head and say "He deserved it." The crowd becomes excited as they begin moving closer. I back up and bump into Ted as I say "Please move away!" The crowd doesn''t seem to be listening or they just don''t care because they start reaching out to me while saying "Please touch us. Just touch my hand and bless us, please!" Shock, fear, and confusion pull at me as I release a large gust of wind. The large crowd is pushed back several feet as I keep the air circling Ted and I in a protective manner. I look at all the people and their outfits with confusion. They looked just as bad as Ted, if not worse. "That''s enough! Everyone back away from the Lady Star." A booming voice says making all the people stop. I frown at the "Lady Star" comment and look over to find on an older man walking over with a wooden walking stick. I immediately release the wind and turn to face the man. "Forgive us, My Lady. They are only excited to know that you''ve returned. Please allow us to help you in any way needed." The old man says with a kind smile. Still confused, I ask "How long was I gone for?" The man seems surprised but he kindly answers "You''ve been gone for ten years. Please, allow me to invite you and your escort in for some food and refreshments." I don''t feel any ill intent from the old man so I slightly nod and follow after him. Ted follows behind me as he looks around in confusion. The old man leads us to a table and says "Please sit. My name is Old man Ling. I am the head of this town. Would you two like something to eat?" Ling? I''ve heard that name before but it is a common name. I sit down at the table and look to Ted before saying "Uh, yes, please. Thank you. I was wondering if you could tell me why they''re all acting like that and why the land looks so much different than the last time I was here?" Two bowls of what looks like a stew of some kind are placed before us as the old man says "Of course my dear. Sigh... it''s been ten years but when you died, the deity cursed the lands. His love for you is so deep, he still continues to mourn your death." I try to keep my face blank but... deity? Who''s a deity? Who is he talking about? He continues to tell us about the rain and now the drought but when he tells me about the statues, I have a hard time not laughing. There''s been a HUGE misunderstanding but I don''t say anything. When Ted finishes his bowl, I push mine over to him. He gives me a grateful smile before eating it as well but when old man Ling tells us about the wells that had started popping up around the statues, I can''t help but feel like I''m missing something. "Thank you for your kindness, I won''t forget it but I have another favor to ask," I say with a small smile. Old man Ling nods and says "If it''s within my power, I will do it." I give him a kind smile as I say "Do you happen to have any spare clothes for us? It doesn''t have to be anything fancy." Old man Ling slaps his knee as he says "I''ve got just the thing. Follow me." Chapter 184 - Standing Out Old man Ling leads us to a small shop with clothes of all kinds. A young woman comes over with a bright smile and says "How can I help you?" Old man Ling says "Give me your best dress in white for the lady and something nice for her escort." The woman quickly nods and disappears as I turn and look at Old man Ling with a frown. He gives me a toothy grin as he says "The stories always talk about you in white." I nod my head slightly but still feel uneasy. I don''t like how all these people seem to know me and what I like... An hour later, Ted and I walk out looking like new people. I tell the old man that I''ll pay him back but he refuses and says "Just ease the deity''s anger and bring back the rain." I nod in thanks and leave the small town with Ted. In order to make it to the Demonic Realm, it should only take about two days on foot. I was suddenly extremely grateful for the white dress. I was finally covered right and it was light and airy. The sun beats down without mercy and everything is so dry and hot. It almost felt like walking in a desert! Ted looks around and whistles low making me smile. I look over to him and say "You look much better now that you''ve gotten some food in you. That and you don''t look like you have a dead animal on your face." I chuckle as Ted laughs out loud. He throws his arm around my shoulders as he says "You know, that''s the first time I''ve laughed in ten years. It''s good to have you back Nova." My smile quickly vanishes as guilt eats away at me. I look up to him and say "It''s good to be back old man." I nudge him lightly in the ribs making him laugh again. His eyes sparkle with joy as he says "I''ve always thought of you as a good friend and like a little sister but now it really feels that way. You don''t look like you''ve aged a day!" I giggle and say "Yeah yeah, I''ll acknowledge you as my older brother old man." Ted laughs again as he leans his head back, looking up at the sun and taking a deep breath. "You know, I thought I''d never see the sun again. I thought I was going to die down there." He says while still looking up at the sky. I watch him and say "I''m sorry, Ted. Because of me, you.." He quickly cuts me off and says "Nope! Not because of you. That bastard is a sick freak and when I get my hands on him... I''ll kill him for all the things he''s done." I sigh and look down at the dry dirt path before saying "He''s dangerous Ted. You should just stay away from him. If what you said earlier is true, he''s been here for ten years. That''s plenty of time to get settled and become stronger. Let''s hope something happened and he was killed, otherwise... we''ll have another monster on the lose." Ted looks down and watches me closely before slowly nodding his head and saying "I understand. What you say is true... it''s best to avoid that freak for now. But, when I become stronger... I have a score to settle with that prick. For what he''s done to me and my little sister." I snort and say "Are you being serious? Why do you keep calling me your little sister!" Ted comes to a stop, making me stop as well. He turns me to look at him as he says "I''m being serious. I love you, Nova, not in a romantic way but like in a family. The day I thought you died... I realized that I should have taken better care of you. Am I not good enough to be your big brother?" I stare at him in shock before quickly shaking my head no as I say "No, it''s not like that at all. I just didn''t think you were serious... I would love to have you as an older brother." Ted''s smile nearly blinds me as he pulls me into a large hug. "Then it''s settled. We''re now brother and sister, okay? We''re family." Ted says ruffling my hair. I swat his hand away with a chuckle and say "Got it, family." I straighten my hair and keep walking but after a few hours, I find myself looking for shade. Ted seems worst than me at the moment. He was sweating buckets and his face even looked sunburnt! I look around the bare land and all the dead trees with mixed emotions. I really don''t understand what''s happened. As it gets closer to night time, we find a spot to get comfortable and both agree not to start a fire. One, it was too freaking hot and two, with everything being so dry, we''d probably catch everything on fire, including ourselves! "Once we get to the Demonic Realm, that guy Bai Lei will be able to help us right?" Ted says laying down, looking up at the stars. I walk over and lay down next to him as I say "I hope so... Things have changed so much since the last time I was here... it''s hard to say anymore." Ted remains quiet for a while before saying "Well, we still have each other. If nothing else, we can make a small home for ourselves and live off the land." I snort and say "What land? Everything is dead." Ted chuckles and says "The townspeople built a statue of you and they got wells. Just think, we have the real thing!" This time I laugh as I reach over and hit him saying "What, are you planning to stick me in the ground and do a rain dance?" Ted laughs and says "It''s worth a shot!" We both laugh and cut up until we grow tired. Before we know it, we''ve both fallen asleep under the dark clear sky. "Little star..." I slowly open my eyes and turn to find the woman with bloody tears staring down at me. I jump up and pat my chest before saying "You scare me every time... wait, why are you here?" She looks at me with that same sad face as she says "You have to stop him... you must." I frown with confusion and quickly say "You''re mistaken, I stopped him. I killed him." The woman slowly shakes her head and points behind me. I stiffen and instantly feel my heartbeat kick up. I don''t want to look... I really don''t want to look! When she continues to just stand there, pointing behind me, I slowly close my eyes and turn. When I slowly open my eyes, what I see has me in shock. Frozen silence fills the air as fire reflects in my now golden green eyes. People are screaming in pain and terror as everything burns. Dark black creatures are attacking the people from behind and ripping them apart like they''re rag dolls. Suddenly a tall figure with a large tribal looking mask, covered in strange markings and feathers, stands in the middle of it all. Slowly, the figure turns to look at me, making me shiver. It turns its head in a creepy manner and lifts a boney hand, pointing at me. When I feel something warm, I look down and see my hands covered in blood! I suck in and look back up to find the damn thing right before me! It was leaned over and staring at me in a creepy ass way! I suck in and hold my breath as its inky black eyes look me over, tilting its head to the side. What was up with the creepy-ass mask!!?! "Who... are... you?" It asks in a raspy voice making me shiver. I grit my teeth and say "The one coming for you..." It blinks in surprise and suddenly everything is gone. I frown when I feel my face burning and when I open my eyes, I instantly regret it. It burns!! I turn to the side and hide my face as I groan. Ted''s snoring can still be heard so after a few minutes, I sit up and look around with a blank face. What. The. Hell. Was. That!? I sigh when I realize that I didn''t kill the right ''man''. I''m still tired... I want to sleep more but I''m already sweating and I''m pretty sure I have a sunburn on my face! I''m so thirsty... I look over and nudge Ted. He snorts and wakes up saying "What? What is it?" I yawn and say "It''s time to go. I''m thirsty and it''s only going to get hotter so we better start moving now." Ted groans and slowly gets up. He cracks his neck and back while saying "I''m getting old..." I chuckle and say "You''re thirty-six, not sixty. Let''s go old man." Ted yawns as we start back on the road. It was surprising but we never ran into anyone while traveling. After three hours or so, we finally make it to the next town. I look around the busy streets and begin looking for water but only after a few minutes, the people in the town all stop to stare and point. I walk over to a middle-aged woman and ask "Excuse me, where can I find water?" The woman gapes at me before asking "Are you the fallen star? Have you come back?" I debate on what to say. Should I lie? I look around the surrounding people then think back to our situation. Maybe they''ll be more apt to help us if I told them the truth... I slowly nod my head and say "I just came back, I''m currently traveling and looking for water." The woman begins to tear up as she reaches out for my hands. I let her grab me as she says "Please ease the deity''s anger. We will treat you well from now on." I frown at her as I say "I.. uh, will talk to him but I really don''t need anything but water." She quickly nods her head and leads us to what looks like a long line. She pulls me past the line and walks straight up to the front. Chapter 185 - Run Ins Ted follows closely behind but he looks just as uneasy as I do. At first, everyone seemed angry about us cutting in line but as soon as they saw me, they quickly stepped back. The woman explains to the man who I am and he quickly gives us water. I tell them thank you and quickly walk away with Ted. I look down at the weird animal sacks of water and don''t stop until we''re out of the town. Ted gasps for air as I fan myself. I look down at the water sack with a frown. Did I really have to drink out of this? Ted lifts his and downs half of it before saying "It just tastes like water. No worries." I nod my head and pass him my water sack. He looks at me with confusion so I quickly wave him off and say "I have water. You take this." His confusion quickly deeps as he says "You''ve had water this whole time?" I give him a strained smile as I say "I can drink it but I don''t know what it''ll do to you." He still doesn''t understand but he nods his head and drinks more water. I give him a grateful look and cup my hands. With just a thought, my hands are full of the pond water. I drink several handfuls before we continue on our way but we''re soon stopped by a large group of men. Great... just great. One of the men steps forward and says "Give us your water and any other valuables and we''ll let you go." Another man smacks that man in the chest as he says "Do you see her hair? Is that not like the woman from the legend?" The man who got smacked rubs his chest with a frown. Suddenly, another voice is heard saying "Move you, idiots!" I frown at that voice but when he steps around the men, I break out into a large smile. Guozhi stands there staring at me with shock. "Bun... Bunny? Is that really you?" I chuckle at his familiar nickname for me and before I can say yes, he''s already in front of me. He wraps his arms around me and spins me around several times before putting me back and saying "How? I thought you were dead!? Are you okay? Where have you been?" I blink several times as I try to make everything stop spinning and say "I thought I was dead too but here I am! And I''m not entirely sure, to be honest. I think I was in my space. But I''m fine, see?" Guozhi frowns at me and says "Space? You can''t go into your space. Nothing living can go in there." I slowly nod my head and say "And yet, I did." I lean around him to look at the large group of men behind him and say "Are you back to your old ways?" Guozhi gives me a cheeky grin as he says "A mans gotta eat... where are you going?" I frown at his question and say "To the Demonic Realm, where else?" Guozhi looks at me with shock before quickly looking away. He turns back to me and says "That''s right... you don''t know." My frown deepens as I ask "What do I not know?" Guozhi rubs the back of his neck before saying "He''s gone... everyone in the Demonic Realm is gone. Everyone. Even the citizens left, not wanting to be close to the cursed Under Realm." I stare at him for a solid minute before asking "Then where are they now?" Guozhi''s face crumbles as he says "I''m sorry, Nova but no one knows. They all just disappeared." I look past him before saying "Got it, thanks. It was good seeing you again Guozhi." I walk around him and walk towards the group of men with a straight face. The men part like the red sea and allow me to pass without a single word. Ted nods to Gouzhi and quickly follows after me but I pay very little attention. Were they really no longer there? Why would they leave? ..... Because they thought I was dead. I come to a stop, causing Ted to almost run over me. Guozhi says something to the men before running over saying "Bunny! Wait up! I''m coming with you." I clench my fists under my sleeves and quickly begin to walk. Guozhi elbows Ted and says "I''m Guozhi, her play toy. Who are you?" Ted frowns at him before saying "Her older brother..." Guozhi nods and says "Nice to meet you, brother." Ted''s frown grows as I continue to walk ahead. If he''s not there... where could he be? What about little Bun and Zhen? Were they gone as well!? My panic starts to grow as it threatens to choke me but I refuse to show it as I walk as quickly as possible. After another hour or so, I turn to Guozhi and ask "Why are there no horses?" Guozhi shakes his head and says "It''s too hot to run the horses. They''ll kill over." I bite my lip and turn back to keep walking. Even when the sun sets, I keep walking. "Nova, we should take a break and rest for a few hours," Ted says with concern. I ignore him and keep walking. I had to see it with my own eyes... I can''t stop until I do. After several more hours, we finally arrive. We''re all sweating and out of breath as I storm through the palace gates which were left unguarded. When I finally make it back to Bai Lei''s courtyard, nothing is left but a large burnt spot. It was painfully clear that the palace had been empty for some time but for some reason, I needed to check the courtyard. I fall to my knees and stare at the empty lot with a blank face. Ted walks over and places a comforting hand on my shoulder as he says "We can still find him, Nova. This doesn''t mean he''s gone forever." I nod my head and slowly sit on my butt in defeat. Guozhi falls to the ground, huffing, and puffing as he says "I''m so freaking thirsty!" That''s right... there''s no water. I look around the courtyard and instantly feel like smacking myself. I sigh and with just a thought, I have three large peaches in my hands. Ted and Guozhi''s eyes grow large as I hand them each a fruit. There was something about these peaches. After eating them, you were no longer hungry or thirsty. Your strength was back and overall you just felt better. I have a feeling it''s because of the peeing rock''s water. After we eat our peaches we all lay around in the courtyard in silence. Guozhi''s the first one to break the silence when he asks "So what do you plan to do now? You aren''t just gonna lay here and wait, right?" I smirk and say "Maybe... you don''t want to turn into a pile of bones with me?" Guozhi snorts and says "With you, it wouldn''t be that simple, it never is." This time I chuckle because it''s true. It really isn''t simple when it involves me in this world. "Liling?" A familiar voice has me freezing before quickly sitting up to see Zhen in his white fox form. Tears well up in my eyes as I quickly get up and run to him. He runs to me and right before we connect, a bright light flashes as a familiar pair of strong arms wrap around me in a tight hug. I bury my face in his chest as I silently cry. Zhen''s body shakes as he holds me close and strokes my head in a calming manner. After a few minutes, he leans back and wipes my tears as his red-ringed eyes look me over in concern. "Where have you been, child?" He asks with a rough voice making me tear up again. "So much happened... so many bad things and... I thought I was dying so I went back to my world to avoid killing anyone and then somehow landed in my space." Zhen frowns at me as I continue saying "I crawled to the water, well it''s more like a pond now, and then passed out. When I woke up and finally came out, ten years had already passed. I... I''m sorry." Zhen shakes his head and says "Silly child, don''t apologize. You did well and you came back. That''s all that matters." Suddenly Guozhi says "You have a pond in your space and didn''t share!?" I roll my eyes and turn around to say "You can have some if you want to go ''boom''." Guozhi blinks before sighing and saying "See? It''s never simple!" I laugh a little and take a deep breath before asking "Where is little Bun? Is he with you?" Zhen frowns and shakes his head no as he says "No, he wasn''t here when I got back. No one was... I think he''s with Bai Lei and the others. The only message I got from him was that he was leaving and that he wished me well." I nervously ask him "Do you know where they are?" Zhen frowns and says "He said he was returning to his real home... But, he never said where that was and I haven''t seen or heard from him since." I deflate a little as I nod and say "I see... Oh, is MingMing here?" Zhen smiles and says "She is but she''s out looking for food. Food is becoming harder and harder to find since... well, since you left." Chapter 186 - Whos A Deity? I slowly nod my head with a frown. "Why has everything changed? Why are the people talking about me falling in love with a deity? Are they talking about Bai Lei?" I ask with confusion. Zhen tilts his head and says "I think they are but... The last time I saw Bai Lei, he wasn''t a deity so I''m not entirely sure what they''re talking about but then again, that''s how legends and stories are." I slowly nod my head in agreement. Even in my world, stories are often exaggerated and made more extravagant than they really are. I sigh and turn to Ted saying "Zhen, this is my friend, who''s also my older brother, Ted. Ted, this is Zhen, he''s my Grandfather." Guozhi frowns in confusion as Ted gets up to greet Zhen. Zhen smiles kindly at Ted but when Ted sticks his hand out to ''shake'' Zhen looks down to his hand before looking to me in confusion. I chuckle as I say "It''s just a way to properly greet or agree to something." Zhen sticks his hand out and Ted grabs it. He shakes it twice before pulling Zhen in for a hug. Zhen stiffens before patting Ted''s back with a smile. "It''s always a good thing to gain more family members," Zhen says patting Ted''s shoulder with a kind smile. Ted gives him a toothy grin as Guozhi rolls his eyes in annoyance. Ignoring Guozhi, I turn to Zhen and say "Have you been staying here the whole time?" Zhen watches Guozhi close as he says "Yes, I wanted to think that you''d return. That the stories about you dying were wrong." I give him a small smile and say "If it wasn''t for the water in my space, I would have. You were gone for so long, did you run into trouble while you were gone?" Zhen shakes his head and says "I was trying to find something on the dark powers that you had and the woman in your dreams. While I didn''t find any solutions for the dark power, I did find something on the woman." Surprised, I turn to look at him fully as I ask "What did you find out?" Zhen looks past me and says "Before that, why is he here?" Confused, I turn and find Guozhi watching us all with a bored look. I smirk and look back to Zhen saying "Believe it or not, he''s not so bad. He''s saved me a few times now and I''d even go as far as to say that he''s a good friend." Zhen doesn''t look unconvinced but he still nods and says "Well, I don''t know if anything I heard is true or not but they say there''s a prophecy. The prophecy was foretold by a woman named Lady Mei, a deity. They only had broken bits and pieces of the prophecy but when I heard about a fallen star, I felt that it might be pertaining to you." I scrunch up my face and say "I find that a bit of a stretch. I''m not even from this world, remember?" Zhen nods his head and lifts his hand. Suddenly, a small scroll appears. He gently opens it up and says "I thought so too but... it just sounded too close to ignore. This is a picture of the deity named Lady Mei." I stand frozen as I look down at the woman in the painting. It was her... so the picture that man in white showed me was of this deity named Lady Mei? Zhen watches everything closely and says "It''s her, the one who appeared in your dreams?" I numbly nod my head as I say "I saw her again... just the other night." Zhen stiffens as Guozhi gets up to see as well. I look up to Zhen and ask "Is this woman still alive?" Zhen shakes his head and says "I''m not sure... what did she show you this last time?" My eyes become unfocused as I recall the dream "Fire... blood, and death but most importantly, there were these creepy vicious black creatures that were ripping people apart like they were made of paper. In the middle of it all, stood this creepy tall man with a large tribal looking mask." "He turned to look straight at me and pointed at me as if he saw me. Then he appeared right before me, asking ''Who are you?'' in a creepy ass voice. What do you think this all means?" I ask looking up to Zhen. His white eyebrows are drawn together in confusion as he slowly shakes his head. "I''m not entirely sure, my child. All I can say for certain, is that you showing up in this world was by no means a mistake. Something is coming and I have a feeling you will play a hand in taking it out." He says with a worried look. I give out an awkward laugh as I say "Hah... of course. I don''t understand any of this anymore." Guozhi throws his arm around my shoulder as he says "It''s okay, bunny. You have me by your side and if the creepy mask-wearing freak shows up, I''ll kill him." "Thanks..." I say shrugging his arm off me. I walk over and pick up an old and dirty cup off the ground. I wipe it clean before filling it with pond water. I use the first bit to wash the cup out, then pour it out onto the ground. The ground is so dry, it immediately soaks up the water. I refill the cup and quickly drink the water as I try to think about what to do next. I thought everything would be easier now that Jiang was dead but... sigh. Things are never that easy. ~~~~~~~ Little Bun eats the slightly glowing fruit in front of him as Bai Lei strokes his little head. Lady Xue walks in and says "How are you feeling today, my son?" Bai Lei looks up and gives his mortal mother a small smile saying "I''m fine, mother. You should go walk the gardens." Lady Xue gives him a look and says "Fine... that''s what you always say, fine. You aren''t fine. You never go out! You just sit in here and pet Bun. How about we both go walk the gardens? It would be nice to stretch your legs... Nova wouldn''t want you to stay cooped up like this." Bai Lei''s face hardens at the mention of Nova''s name but he quickly hides it and says "I prefer to stay here, mother. I think I''m going to take a nap, I''m tired." He leans back in his chair and slowly closes his eyes as Lady Xue sighs in defeat. "Alright, fine! I won''t keep bothering you. I''m gonna make a peach dessert tonight, would you like some?" Bai Lei gives her a sad smile and says "I would love some, thank you." Lady Xue gives him a knowing smile before quickly leaving. Bai Lei watches his mother leave before slowly closing his red eyes again. Peaches... they reminded him of Nova. His heart aches as he recalls her bright greens eyes filled with tears of laughter. What he would give to see those eyes again... Suddenly, his red eyes open with a flash of light. Why did he feel spirit water in his old courtyard? Nova took the spirit water source... there shouldn''t be any remaining, especially now. He quietly waits but when he doesn''t sense anything else, his budding hope quickly slips away. Little Bun continues to pack his chubby little cheeks with the glowing fruit as his tail twitches ever so slightly. Bai Lei sighs and goes to close his eyes again but he suddenly stops when he sees little Bun. Little Bun is completely frozen as his little tail sticks straight out. Suddenly, he spits out all the fruit before saying "Master?" He turns to look at Bai Lei and says "I feel Master!" Bai Lei''s heart nearly stops as he freezes. He quickly grabs little Bun before disappearing. When he appears back in his old courtyard, black mist swirls around him before completely disappearing. His heart beats so hard, he feels like it''ll come clean out of his chest as his eyes land on her. She''s... she''s not dead. This isn''t a trick or an illusion, right? Little Bun flies straight out of his hands and smacks right into Nova, surprising her. Nova looks down at little Bun with shock before she scoops him up and hugs him with joy. Bai Lei clutches his chest as he watches the two reunite. He slowly steps forward, causing the three men to turn and look in shock. Nova continues to rub her face all over little bun''s face, completely oblivious. "Bai Lei?" Zhen calls out with shock and confusion, causing Nova to freeze. Her head slowly looks up and when they lock eyes, Bai Lei feels as if life itself was blown back into his frozen, dead heart. Those green eyes that haunted him in his dreams and called out to him, bringing peace and calm. Those eyes that held the soul of the woman he loves more than anything else. It was her, it was really her. Chapter 187 - Reunited "Bai Lei?" Zhen says causing me to freeze. I slowly look up and instantly lock onto familiar red eyes. My heart leaps with joy but also a little fear. Will he blame me for what I did before? It''s been ten years for him... does he still love me? Before my brain could come up with more things to question, Bai Lei suddenly appears before me and has me wrapped in his familiar tight embrace. He holds me so tight, it''s hard to breathe but I don''t say anything. If anything, I nuzzle up against his solid chest and close my eyes. I was so worried about how I would find him... and yet, here he is. He found me. The other three back off and walk to the other side of the courtyard to give us space but Bai Lei still hasn''t moved. Every time I try to step back, he pulls me closer and tightens his grip. After a few more minutes, I try to think of something to say. I have to keep reminding myself that even though it only feels like a few days for me, it''s been ten long years for him. "It''s hard to breathe," I say with a small smile. He loosens his hold a bit but still doesn''t let go as he slowly asks "What happened to you? Where have you been?" I relax into his arms as I softly say "When I went back, I nearly killed Ted so I tried to think of what to do. I thought, any place but here, and suddenly, I found myself in my space." "The puddle is now a pond so I slowly crawled over to it. To be honest, I thought I was going to die. Everything went dark but when I woke up, I was in the middle of the pond and completely fine. When I came out, it had already been ten years. I have no idea how or why... I''m just now getting back. I came back as soon as possible... I''m sorry for taking so long." He slowly releases me and runs his hands all over me as he looks me over with worry. I give him a knowing smile but he doesn''t stop until he''s made sure that I''m completely fine. "You, you are never allowed to leave my sight again. Never again." He says pulling me back into a tight hug. I chuckle and say "That''s impossible and you know it. Where is everyone? Why have you all left?" He keeps me tucked against his side as he says "They''re in our new home. I will take you to see them." Suddenly, everyone turns when we hear "Grandpa! I can''t find anything to eat. I think it''s time to leave." I smile when I see MingMing come to a sudden stop with a look of shock. Zhen waves her over as he says "It''s fine now, come here." Guozhi kicks the dirt on the ground as Ted stares at MingMing with large eyes. She slowly walks over and gives him a questioning look but Zhen just waves her off and lifts his head over to us. I lift my hand and wave at her, causing her to come running. "Liling!! You''re back! I knew you were alive!! Gramps and I refused to believe that you died!" She tries to give me a hug but settles on holding my hand when Bai Lei refuses to let me go. I squeeze her hand and say "I was so worried about you. You were gone for so long, I was starting to think something happened to you." MingMing giggles and swings my arm back and forth saying "I was just looking for family but... I didn''t find anyone." I give her a warm smile as I say "You''ve got us." She smiles and nods her head before finally looking up to Bai Lei. She freezes as fear flashes in her large dark eyes. "D..d..d..deity." She quickly releases my hand and bows. I frown at her and look up to Bai Lei in confusion but he just says "It''s fine. Zhen, are you and your Granddaughter coming with us?" Zhen walks over, slightly bowing to Bai Lei as he says "That''s what I would like." Bai Lei nods then slowly looks over to Guozhi. Guozhi stiffens a little as he says "I... I want to come." Bai Lei stares at him for several long seconds before saying "Then let''s go." Guozhi releases his breathe with a look of relief and quickly comes over. Just as I''m about to ask him ''where we''re going'', a bright light has me squinting my eyes. When the bright light fades, we stand before large, golden gates. I look around in confusion but what really has me confused, is the sky. Wasn''t it day time just now? Why is it suddenly night time? A dark mist quickly appears before us and comes to life as an older man, bowing to us. Bai Lei scoops me up in his arms as he says "Take care of them." The older man says "Certainly, my Lord." I look at them in confusion before looking to Bai Lei. MingMing smiles at me and waves as Bai Lei carries me to a dark looking palace. "Where is this?" I ask looking at the huge palace with awe. He holds me close as he says "Home" I look back to him in confusion before everything disappears again. Suddenly, we''re in a large room with a large dark pool in the middle. I look back at him with confusion. He''s acting strange... why is he only answering me with one or two words. I feel a wave of magic and suck in when I realize we''re both naked! I try to cover myself but he doesn''t seem to care as he keeps walking. He steps into the water and down a few steps. Warm water washes over my back before covering me completely. He slowly sits down and finally releases my legs. He pulls me back into his arms in a tight embrace and slowly strokes my head. It''s not my imagination... he''s acting strange. Was it because he thought I died? "Are you okay?" I ask trying to pull away. He just tightens his arms and says "I am now" This time he lets me pull back a little as his eyes roam over my face. I reach up and gently touch his cheek as I say "I''m sorry for scaring you. I''m here now and I''m not going anywhere." He places his larger hand over mine and closes his eyes. When he opens his eyes again he softly says "You saved everyone but yourself..." "You''re not allowed to be a hero anymore, little star." He says with heartbreak lingering in his dark red eyes. I lean forward and pull his face to me, placing a soft kiss on his forehead as I say "I''ll be your hero then. Yours alone." He closes his eyes as a single tear falls, breaking my heart. Tears of my own threaten to fall as I say "No more tears, okay? I''m here, I''m safe." When he opens his eyes again, the look nearly takes my breath away. If I ever doubted this man''s love for me... never again. The raw emotion of love and pain cuts through me like a hot iron. Forever branding itself on my very soul. I pull him close and wrap my arms around him, grateful to have found him. My home, my future, and my everything. He wraps his arms around me and for a while, neither one of us moves or says a word. Just being together like this, it was more than words could ever express as our souls bask in the presence of each other. My eyes grow heavy after a while but when my eyes land on the water, my head snaps up. The water looks black! But within the dark water, thousands of tiny stars drift silently. I lower my right hand and gently place it in the water before slowly cupping my hand and lifting it. The water is clear! It was no longer black and it didn''t have the tiny stars! I lower my hand back into the water and watch as the water in my hand turns black again with the tiny stars. Bai Lei watches with a warm smile and reaches out with his hand. He does the same but when he lifts his hand, the water remains dark with the tiny stars! I look back to him with excitement and ask "How?" His chuckle is low as he says "The night sky and everything in it belongs to me. Give me your hands." I turn and sit between his legs, with my back facing him and lift my hands. His arms stretch out around me as he gently brings both my hands together in the water. He places his hands under mine as he slowly lifts them. I watch with wonder when the water in my hands stay dark with hundreds of tiny stars. His hands stay under mine, holding everything in them as I watch everything with awe. "Are the stories true then? Are you really a deity?" I ask softly looking at the large dark pool of stars. He leans down and rests his chin on my bare shoulder as he says "I am" I pause slightly before saying "So you can save the lower realm with rain?" He slightly chuckles and says "I could" I turn and lean back to look at him asking "Can you? Everything is dying." His red eyes watch me with warmth as he says "If that''s what you want, then I''ll make it rain again." I nod my head with a smile as he cups the dark water and pours it over my hair. I close my eyes as the dark water falls over me in warm rivers. I go to wipe my eyes but he grabs my hands and says "keep your eyes closed" I frown but do as he says. He lifts my legs and leans me back into the dark warm water, surprising me. I hold my breath as the warm water washes over me and I hold onto him but when he doesn''t let me back up, I start to panic. Chapter 188 - You Did What!? I try to sit up myself but he doesn''t let me, causing more confusion. I slap his arm but he still holds me under the water making my panic grow. Why is he not letting me up!? I begin to struggle and try to push him away but he holds me down without a problem. He''s so freaking strong, I bet I have the strength of a freaking slug compared to him! My panic slowly bleeds into fear as my lungs start to burn for air. I try with all my might to stand up but Bai Lei''s deep voice is suddenly heard when he says "Calm down and breathe, little star" Is he mental!? I''m underwater!! Does he think I''m a damn fish!? I slap at him some more and fight but he still holds me under, pissing me off. My heart slams against my ribs as my lungs burn with the need for air but no matter how hard I try not to, I suck in. I choke on the warm water causing me to cough, inhaling even more but when my lungs begin to relax, I take another tiny breath. I inhale the warm water and to my surprise, it helps. How was this even possible? The warmth from the water in my lungs slowly begins to spread to the rest of my body making me a little uneasy. What is this weird feeling? Even though it was warm, its warmth was almost hot. I hold onto Bai Lei''s arms with confusion as the warmth continues to spread throughout my entire body. As the warmth slowly seeps into my muscles and bones, my mind races with confusion. What the hell was going on? When the warmth finally reaches the tips of my toes and fingertips, a strange pulse of energy is given out before everything turns dark. ~~~~~~ When Bai Lei feels the pulse of new life, he slowly lifts Nova out of the water. He holds her close to his chest and sits back against the side. He strokes her long silver hair as he looks over her beautiful sleeping face. "I can''t lose you again, little star." He says lowering his face to place a light kiss on her forehead. Right on top of the red flower that was now turning silver. "I''m sorry I scared you." He whispers to her in the empty room. A bright glow begins to come off her before slowly fading again. ~~~~~~ Dark clouds fill the skies in the lower realms before heavy rain begins to fall. The people cry out in joy as they jump around and dance in the rain. Old man Ling stands out in the rain with his head tilted back. A large knowing smile is on his face as he says "It looks like she made her way back to him." All is right again. ~~~~~~ I slowly open my eyes to see Bai Lei''s red eyes looking down at me with warmth. He smiles and says "Welcome back little star." I frown at him and sit up in confusion. I feel... different. I look down at my hands with a frown before looking back to Bai Lei. "Why did you do that? Were you trying to kill me?" I ask with slight irritation making Bai Lei chuckle. "The exact opposite actually. I don''t ever want to see you powerless in the face of someone like the Under Realm King again. I made you stronger, little star." My frown deepens as I ask "You did what? What exactly did you do?" He pushes back a strand of my silver hair as he says "You''ve been reborn as a deity. Granted, you are just a newly born deity but you are much stronger than before." My confusion and shock only grows as I try to understand everything he just said but he only pulls me into a hug saying "You still have to work hard to become stronger but I''ll be here to help you. For now, I just want you to rest. You just got back." I lean against his chest and decide to ask Zhen about it later. I narrow my eyes and say "If you ever try that shit again I will personally kick your ass." His deep chuckle sounds deeper with my ear against his chest. He strokes my back as he says "I promise I won''t do that again." After a few minutes, I break the silence "I had another dream of the lady with bloody tears." Bai Lei''s hand freezes on my back as he asks "When?" I keep my head against his bare chest as I say "The other night. She showed me fire, blood and a creepy man wearing a creepy-ass mask." His arms tighten around me as he says "That''s unfortunate. She''s going to have to find someone else to deal with it." I frown at his words and lean back to look at him. "If someone''s killing a bunch of innocent people, we have to stop them." He looks down at me with a blank face and asks "Why?" My face darkens as I say "Because it''s the right thing to do!" He watches me closely for several seconds before shoving my head back against his chest saying "Someone else can save them." I sigh and give in... for now. I''m just getting back so I don''t want to start something so soon. "What is it?" Bai Lei suddenly asks in a deep voice making me jump. "You have guests from the Higher Heavenly Council." A voice says making me sink further into the water. I was already covered but I didn''t stop until the water was to my chin. "I''ll be there in a minute." Bai Lei says dismissing the man. I look around in confusion, not seeing anyone the whole time they were talking. When Bai Lei sees me, he smiles and says "They didn''t come in. You''re safe. Let''s get dressed." He holds his hand out to me with a warm smile. I take his hand in embarrassment as we both walk out of the dark pool. With a wave of his hand, a beautiful white and silver dress is on me, fitting me perfectly. I look to him in surprise, only to see him dressed in black robes. "Nifty trick. I wish I could do that." I say touching my dry hair with awe. He chuckles and says "Once you start getting stronger, you''ll be able to do it too." My excitement grows when I think about how easy it''ll be to change and get dressed. Bai Lei takes my hand and kisses the back of it before leading me out of the room, hand in hand. A pulse of power is let out of Bai Lei and suddenly, we''re in another room. It was large with high ceilings and grand golden pillars. Standing in the middle, was the man in all white! Next to him stood a beautiful woman in all white as well. They turn to us and both look equally shocked when they see me. "Bolin, what can I do for you?" Bai Lei says coming to a stop before them. The two bow to Bai Lei before stealing glances at me. Bolin clears his throat and says "Forgive us, my Lord but our Lord said a new deity was born and asked us to investigate." The woman looks me up and down with obvious dislike so I ignore her and focus on Bolin. Bai Lei lifts his free hand and points to me saying "You''ve investigated, right? Anything else?" Bolin swallows hard before nervously looking at me. "Are... did you die?" He asks with confusion. I smile at him and say "Nope! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be standing here, right?" He tries to give me a smile but it just looks like his lip is just twitching as the woman says "Forgive me, my Lord but I have to ask. Did you break the rules and bring her back from the land of the dead?" The air around us becomes cold as Bai Lei turns to look at the woman with an equally cold look. The woman stiffens and lowers her head as Bai Lei says "Does she look dead to you? Even I know what lines can and cannot be crossed. What is that old man teaching you all?" Irritation and anger are clear in Bai Lei''s voice making the two fall to their knees saying "Forgive us. We will leave and report properly." Bai Lei is practically sneering at them as he waves them off. The two get up and look to me once more before quickly disappearing with small wisps of white mist. Confused, I turn to look at Bai Lei and ask "What were they here for?" Bai Lei sighs and says "That old man is nosy and wanted to know who the newborn deity is. I guess I wasn''t the only one who thought you were dead." I think back to what was said and ask "You can bring someone back from the dead?" Bai Lei shakes his head and says "No one can bring someone back from the dead. That''s unnatural and wrong. The one brought back from the dead would no longer be the same after crossing over." Chapter 189 - Old Faces I nod my head as Bai Lei says "The others will love to see you again, especially my mother." My eyes light up as I smile and nod my head with excitement. With just a thought, we come to a large garden with the others. Lady Xue turns with little Bun in her hands and tears in her eyes. Bai Lei and I walk over hand in hand before Lady Xue nearly knocks me over in a large hug. I giggle and hug the kind woman back. She leans back, cupping both sides of my face saying "Good girl! You are such a good girl for coming back unharmed! We''ve all missed you so very much, especially my son." I smile at her and say "This is my home, where else would I go?" Her tears fall down her pretty face as she says "Good. Exactly right." I laugh at her as Zhen steps up behind her, smiling at me with warmth. "We''re all glad to have you back, Liling," Zhen says as MingMing nods her head with watery eyes. When I hear sniffling, I look over to find Ren in tears. I smile at him and say "I''m not done torturing you yet." He snorts out in laughter but it''s mixed with tears as he silently nods his head. "Has everyone met Ted? Ted is a good friend of mine who''s like an older brother to me." I say smiling at Ted. They all look to Ted with warm smiles and nod their heads as Zhen says "We''ve all introduced ourselves to one another but Ted has told me something a little concerning." I raise my eyebrows in question as Bai Lei asks "What?" Zhen looks to Bai Lei before looking back to me saying "He told me about a man named Eli... who''s from your old world." I tense up at the mention of his name and it doesn''t go unnoticed by Bai Lei. "He told me what the man did to you and him and that he''s here in our world now. Is that true?" Zhen asks with worry in his stern eyes. I nod my head and say "From what I''ve been told, yes. I haven''t seen him so..." I look away quickly before looking back with a strained smile. "It''s nothing to worry about now, right? We''re here and he''s down in the lower realms." I say trying to reason. Zhen looks unhappy but he nods his head as little Bun lands on my shoulder. "Master! I have some gifts for you. I''ve been saving them since I came here." Little Bun says with excitement making me laugh. "Oh? Where are they?" I ask with a grin. Little Bun jumps down off my shoulder and says "Follow me!" I look to Bai Lei with a smile and let go of his hand. He watches me with a smile as I take off after little bun. The little guy brings me to a white hollow tree and crawls up to the large hole in the middle. His little butt and fluffy tail stick out as he digs in the tree making me giggle. When he comes out, he''s holding a small faintly glowing fruit. My eyebrows shoot up as I put my hand out asking "What is this?" He places the small fruit in my hand with pride as he says "Magic yummies! I picked them for you myself!" I feel my heart warms as I lift the small fruit and take a small bite. It was good, but it wasn''t as good as my peaches. I widen my eyes and say "Oh wow, it''s so good! Good job, Bun! Thank you." I say eating the whole thing. Little Bun puffs his little chest out as he says "I will give you as many as you want!" I give him a large smile and pet his little head saying "I missed you, Bun." Little Bun holds my finger and hugs it as he says "I missed Master too. The scary man took care of me when you were gone though." I giggle and say "Is he still scary?" Little Bun quickly nods his head saying "Very scary but nice." ~~~~~~ Everyone watches Nova run after little Bun as Bai Lei turns to Ted and Zhen saying "I want to know everything." Zhen gives him a grave look before looking to Ted saying "I think it be best if it came from you." Ted nods and looks over to Nova before looking back to Bai Lei. "Nova dated a man named Eli from our world and he seemed like the perfect guy. He was kind and caring at first, making Nova think he was someone he wasn''t. From what she told me, things started changing slowly." As Ted told Bai Lei the things he knew, Bai Lei became more and more upset. He carefully hid his emotions so that Nova wouldn''t notice but he wanted to find the bastard himself. No wonder she was so closed off... Everything Ted told him was slightly limited. Ted shakes his head and says "I don''t know everything but I know enough. I''m sorry... He injected me with something that had me spilling everything and now he''s here." Bai Lei quickly shakes his head saying "Don''t apologize. You did everything you could to protect her. That''s more than enough." Ted slowly nods his head saying "I followed her back because I want to become more powerful. I don''t want to be weak. I want to be able to protect those I care about." Bai Lei grins and lifts his hand. A small red pill appears in the palm of his hand as he says "If you''re certain, take this tonight before you go to sleep." Ted stares at the red pill before quickly grabbing it and saying "Thank you, Bai Lei." Bai Lei gives him a small smile and says "You''ll become one of my people though." Ted nods and says "You and Nova are one and the same. I''ll be able to protect her this way." Bai Lei''s smile grows as he nods his head in agreement. Nova walks over and says "Don''t worry about protecting me silly. Just become stronger so you can protect yourself and maybe find yourself a good girl." Ted gives Nova a small smile and quickly glances at MingMing before looking away. Nova catches it and smirks but when Bai Lei touches her lower back, she turns and smiles at him. Bai Lei looks down at her bright smile with a whole new appreciation. How can she remain so bright and loving after everything she''s been through? It''s unlike anything he''s ever seen but he knows there''s a darkness that lurks under it all. A darkness she tries so hard to beat down and ignore but it''s always there, hanging over her and sometimes it bleeds through all the smiles and laughter. He wants to erase it all and make it all disappear. That way nothing but peace and happiness is left. If he has to destroy the entire lower realms just to kill one bug, so be it. He will keep her here and make this her new world. Filled with love, happiness, and peace. Surrounded by the people and things she loves the most. He doesn''t know why Lady Mei keeps appearing to her but he''ll find a way to put an end to it, one way or another. Chapter 190 - New Deity Bolin and Xia walk into the grand white and golden room, bowing to the old man with white hair. The old man swipes his hand over the water in the golden bowl before saying "What did you find?" Bolin steps forward and says "The woman from the prophecy isn''t dead. She''s back and by his side. He turned her into a deity..." The old man looks surprised before frowning and saying "So she''s alive after all... Just her? There were two deity births." Bolin shakes his head and says "We checked but only saw her. Do you think her return has anything to do with the strange deaths in the lower realms?" The old man strokes his long white beard in deep thought as he says "Only time will tell for sure but I feel like we may have to become involved this time. If the other deity birth wasn''t by Bai Lei... Someone else is involved. Has there been any changes in Lady Mei?" Bolin and Xia shake their heads as Bolin says "There haven''t been any changes with her but... the tree has started to lose its leaves." The old man''s face shows his worry as he tries to understand what''s happening. He slowly stands from his golden chair as he says "I feel like we should talk with this woman from another world." Bolin quickly straightens as he says "Let me go, my Lord. I''m somewhat familiar with her." The old man thinks for a moment before nodding his head and saying "Go, I will go visit Lady Mei." Bolin bows and disappears, leaving Xai alone in the white room. With a ''Tsk'' and a sneer, she quickly disappears with white mist. ~~~~~~ "Is it always dark here?" I ask looking up to the night sky filled with bright stars. Bai Lei chuckles and says "Yes, but it''s not really dark. See?" I look around the bright courtyard with a smile saying "You know what I mean." He takes my hand and leads me to a large garden with a familiar setting. A large gazebo sits in the middle of a large pond with several large weeping willows leaning over the edges and into the water. Excitement fills me as I quickly walk over to the bridge leading over to the gazebo. Bai Lei watches me with a smile as I look down into the dark water with awe. Large koi fish lazily swim in the dark water filled with what looked like millions of stars. I thought it was beautiful before... but this... this was like magic. Even though the water was dark, it was crystal clear, allowing you to see all the koi inside without a problem. The weeping willows lightly sway above the water, giving off a very subtle glow as tiny orbs of lights blink and dance in and around the air over the water, much like the fireflies did. I look at everything with a loss of words. I slowly turn to find Bai Lei watching me with a warm smile, filled with love. "Did you make this?" I ask with disbelief. His smile grows as he wraps his arms around me from behind and says "I know how much you enjoyed the last one so I wanted to make one for you here. Do you like it?" He leans down and places his cheek next to mine as I smile and say "I love it... it''s beautiful." I feel him pause before slowly standing. He turns and looks behind us asking "Is there something else you need Bolin?" I turn and see Bolin bow before saying "My apologies, my Lord but I would like to speak with Nova." Bai Lei turns to look at Bolin with a cold look, asking "What is it?" Bolin knows better than to hide things or lie in front of this man so he honestly says "It''s about the strange killings down in the lower realms and her connection with Lady Mei." Bai Lei''s face hardens as he quickly says "That no longer concerns her. Take your problems..." I cut Bai Lei off and say "What strange killings? Is Lady Mei someone you know?" Bei lei grits his teeth in irritation but I ignore him and say "I would like to talk as well." Bolin looks to Bai Lei for a second but when he doesn''t say anything, he turns back to me and says "Very well. Is there somewhere you''d like to go?" I look to Bai Lei and he quickly says "Just speak here." I give him a knowing smile and turn back to Bolin, asking "I want to know about the strange killings you were talking about first." Bolin nods his head and says "We''ve seen death numbers climb over the last few months and when we went down to investigate, entire villages and towns were completely empty. Not a soul was left but the scent of death and evil was heavy in the surrounding area." An image of the creepy man in the mask quickly comes to mind before I shake it off and say "So you don''t know what actually happened, just that people are disappearing. Is that why you are asking about my strange connection to Lady Mei? Is this woman alive?" Bolin nods his head and says "I was wanting to know if you knew of anything or if she had shown you something. Lady Mei... she''s not dead but she''s not really alive either." I frown at him in confusion as I ask "What does that mean?" Bolin quickly shakes his head and says "I''ll explain more of that later but has she shown you anything since you''ve returned?" Bai Lei''s irritation was bleeding into anger but I ignore him as I quickly tell Bolin what I saw. Bolin loses himself deep in thought before saying "Another deity was born and it wasn''t created by us. I fear someone else is playing with something they shouldn''t." This time, Bai Lei turns to look at him with a frown. He felt the other deity being born but he figured it was them. They''re always creating new deities. If it wasn''t them... and not him... who the hell created a deity? That''s not something just anyone can do! I watch Bai Lei''s reaction and know without a doubt something is off. I turn back to Bolin and ask "Which was the last village or town that was hit? Can we go check it out?" Bolin goes to say something but Bai Lei quickly cuts him off saying "I think that''s enough. As I''ve said before, it''s no longer Nova''s problem." I go to say something but he quickly cuts me off while saying "Leave" to Bolin. Bolin clearly sees that Bai Lei has had enough so all he can do is bow and leave. I watch Bolin disappear with white mist and turn to glare at Bai Lei. Bai Lei stands his ground and says "No more. You are just a newborn deity. You need to work on becoming stronger, not running off to your death." I scoff at him and say "That''s a little extreme. I''m not running off to my death. I want to find out what''s happening and if it''s something I can put a stop to, I need to do just that." Bai Lei stares into my bright green eyes and says "No. You''ll stay here with everyone and continue to cultivate. End of story." I sigh and decide to let it go for now. My disappearance is still very raw for him right now so I shouldn''t push too hard. Hopefully, the others will be able to put a stop to the masked man. I step up to Bai Lei and wrap my arms around him, burying my face into his chest as I say "Fine" His arms wrap around me as he pulls me close, placing a kiss on the top of my head as he says "Just stay where it''s safe, please." I nod my head and the two of us stand, watching the fireflies dancing above the water before I feel myself growing tired. Bai Lei scoops me up as our surroundings quickly change. He walks us over to a large bed and lays me down while saying "A lot happened today so get some sleep." I grab his sleeve and ask "Are you not going to stay?" He gives me a warm smile, leaning down to kiss me before saying "I have a few things I need to do and then I''ll be back. I won''t take long, I promise." I release his sleeve and nod as I pull the soft black covers over me. Bai Lei waves his hand, causing everything to grow darker but when I look up, I see an endless night sky. I blink in surprise and quickly ask "Is there no ceiling!?" Bai Lei chuckles and says "There''s a ceiling, little star. I just didn''t want you to feel alone while I was gone." I smile and nod my head as he quickly disappears. I look back up to the ceiling full of stars and think about have far I''ve come and how much I''ve changed. I even came from a city, never really seeing stars but now I''m sleeping under a canvas of them. Was this really my life now? Chapter 191 - Coming "Little star..." Lady Mei calls out to me, making me turn. I''m no longer surprised or frightened to see her. It''s almost like I was expecting her to come see me. "Can I somehow help you? Are you still alive?" I ask out of curiosity but she just ignores me and points to the window. I quickly push the blanket off and get out of the bed. As I walk over to the window, I see that it was no longer the view of the garden but of a small town. When I walk up to the window, I see Lady Mei standing next to a large stone well. I crawl over the window and jump down. I lightly land on the dry dirt and quietly make my way over to the stone well. She stands next to it, looking down with a sad face. I try to push back all the creepy images of all the scary movies I''ve seen in the past and look down into the dark well. I try to squint to see but it''s just too dark. When I look back to Lady Mei, she''s looking straight up. I frown at her and look up. My frown quickly disappears as I see the sun being covered like an eclipse. I swat at an annoying fly and realize that it''s not just an eclipse. The sky starts to turn a strange red color, instantly giving me a bad feeling. I swat at the fly again as I turn back to look at Lady Mei but she''s no longer here. I quickly begin looking around but I don''t see her. The small townspeople were now all standing outside, looking up and pointing to the sky but as the sun continues to disappear behind the dark moon, the ominous feeling continues to grow. I swat again at the damn fly and realize that there''s more than one. I look over to the well and step back. They''re probably drawn to the water... Suddenly, I feel a chill run down my back as I look back to the people. Something''s not right... "Go home! Go inside and lock your doors!" I yell out to them as I start walking over to the people. To my surprise, they all turn to look at me with surprise. ''They can hear me?'' One man says "It''s the middle of the day. The rains just came back, we need to work in the fields." Suddenly, something that sounds like rain or something comes from behind me. I stop and turn around to look at the well with confusion. The people from the town even look over to the well with a frown but when the sound grows, my heart sinks. I turn back to the townspeople and yell "Go now! Get inside, quickly!!" The townspeople just stare at me like I''m a lunatic as I run towards them at full speed. The sound grows louder and louder before a large mass of flies come bursting forth from the well. The mass is so large, it nearly blackens the sky! The townspeople suck in and scream in fear but they still aren''t going inside! Are they just plain retarded!? "Get inside!!" I yell at them at the top of my lungs but my scream is barely heard as the buzzing from the large mass of flies drowns it out. I turn to see the mass of flies headed straight for me! My reflex has me freezing and covering my head but to my surprise, the mass group of flies part around me like a stone in a stream! They fly straight past me and head straight for the townspeople! Everything is washed in red from the eclipse, giving everything an eerie feel as the flies begin attacking the entire town. People scream and run but they''re no match for the evil flies! The flies were flying straight into people''s mouths and noses. They try to use their powers to drive off the flies but it doesn''t seem to do anything to them! I run at full speed and use my wind powers to try and blow the flies away but they are left untouched! What the hell!? I try using all my powers against the flies but nothing seems to be working so when a man falls onto the ground next to me with flies attacking every hole on him, I quickly grab a jar of water and pour it on the man but the flies still remain unbothered. I drop the jar on the ground, shattering it, and watch with shock and horror as the flies continue crawling into the man while he screams for help. My eyes water as I drop to my knees and begin swatting at the flies, trying to do anything I can to help the man but when his screams turn silent... I know it''s too late. I look around with a strange detachment and quickly realize that everyone from the town is now dead or dying. Even the animals are dead... covered in flies. When I see a small doll with a little dress on, my eyes begin to tear up again. When I hear a strange raspy laugh, I turn to find the creepy man with the mask standing by the stone well, watching everything with shiny black eyes. I grit my teeth in anger as I stand up and say "You! You''re responsible for all this! Why are you doing this!?" His laugh grows before he says "My my, you have no fear for something you should. This land once belonged to me and it will be mine once again." My anger grows as I start walking towards the creepy man in the mask. "Who the hell are you?" I ask seething in anger as I grow closer. He laughs again and says "Only one knows my name and only one can order me around, little girl. Stop interfering, brat." This time I laugh as I say "I will show you just what this brat can do." I secretly pull the water from the well behind the man and sharpen it into a sharp blade, running it straight through the man''s chest. He looks down at the gaping hole with a bored look before it quickly repairs itself. He sneers at me and says "If it was not for his orders, I would kill you where you stand!" He lifts his hand and to my horror, millions of flies come out of the well again and straight for me. I throw my hands up to block them but just like last time, they go straight around me. When I look back to the man, he''s no longer there. My mind races with the things he said but none of them really make sense. I slowly turn back around to look at the town and instantly feel my heart grow heavy. I feel a surge of power behind me before I hear "What are you doing here!?" I turn around to find Bai Lei looking at me and the surroundings with confusion and worry. I step to the side and turn to look back at the town as I say "I tried to help them... but I couldn''t. They''re all dead Bai Lei." His worry and confusion only grows as he looks at all the dead bodies. He quickly pulls me into his arms and says "Answer me, Nova. How did you get here?" I look up to him and say "I crawled through your window." He looks at me with utter confusion and pulls me to his chest before taking me back. As we appear in his room, he looks over to the normal window before looking me over, checking me from head to toe. I sigh and say "I''m fine. Nothing touched me." That''s right... nothing touched me. The creepy man said something about ''his orders'' Who''s orders? Bai Lei cups both sides of my face and makes me look up to him as he asks "What happened? How did you get there through the window? Was it that woman again? The one that always shows up in your dreams?" I nod my head and say "Yes, she brought me to the town to see what was happening. This is the first time it was more than just a dream. This time I was really there... I could even speak to the townspeople. Something horrible is happening Bai Lei. We need to do something to stop it." Bai Lei watches me closely as he calmly says "What happens down there is no longer your concern. Whatever evil they have messed with, they will have to deal with the consequences. This is not for you to deal with. The next time you see that woman, tell her no. If she doesn''t take no for an answer, call me and I will deal with her." My face darkens as I put my foot down. "Look, I get that you''re uncomfortable and you''re scared that something is going to happen to me again but we can''t just ignore this! This is serious! People, children, and livestock are dying! We need to put a stop to this before it gets worse!" Chapter 192 - Agreement Bai Lei stares at me for a few quiet moments before saying "I could care less who dies but if you really can''t ignore this, you have to tell me everything and no going off on your own from now on." I give him a large smile and quickly say "Deal" He sighs and says "Before you try running off and saving the whole world, you need to work on getting stronger." I scratch my nose and nod my head in agreement. Bai Lei walks me over to the bed and pushes me down. He keeps his hands on my shoulders as he says "Cultivate. Stop getting distracted." I nod my head and pull my legs up. He places a soft kiss on my forehead before quickly walking to the door. I close my eyes and clear my head. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei looks back to Nova on the bed before closing the door. He really couldn''t care less if the whole damn world went up in flames but he knows she cares. More than she should... Therefore, now he does. Whether he likes it or not. He placed a seal around the entire room and yet the woman named Lady Mei was still able to get to her. Not only was she able to still talk to her, she even transported her out of the room. Right under his nose! He needs to find out who this woman is and why she keeps coming to Nova. He turns and disappears midstep. When he reappears, he sees Ted laying down on the bed with a red glow around him. He walks over and lifts his hand over his chest and releases a little bit of his energy. The red glow intensifies for a few moments before he pulls his energy back and removes his hand. Ted will wake up in three days, and when he does, he''ll be a new man. He turns around and disappears yet again. This time he reappears in the same small town he found Nova in. Dead bodies still litter the ground but were almost completely decomposed. It hadn''t been long enough for this to happen yet... He walks over to one of the dead bodies and looks down at it. Bai Lei frowns before walking over to the middle of the small town. He looks around the silent town with a blank face but deep down, he''s deeply disturbed. He leans down and places his hand onto the dry ground and sends out a pulse of his energy. A sizzling sound is heard when his energy collides with the dark and evil energy remaining in the ground. His red eyes faintly glow as he realizes that this is much worse than he originally thought. The energy left behind is all wrong... and very evil. He withdraws his hand and stands up to look over the dead bodies once again. Dark clouds quickly cover the sky with rolling thunder closely following. With just a thought, powerful lightning bolts shoot down, striking the bodies and destroying them. After several bolts of lightning, heavy rain begins to fall, washing away the evil residue. That way, the evil energy lingering in the area can no longer feed off the dead bodies or anything else that may stumble through here. He''s gonna have to go see that old man... ~~~~~~~ I continue pulling the energy in the room to me and cycling it through to my dantian but when I hear something dripping, I slowly release the energy and open my eyes. I blink several times in shock when I see that I''m sitting in a small green garden surrounded by a wall of white fog. When I hear the drip again, I look up to find myself sitting under a large beautiful black tree with silver leaves! Confused, I slowly stand up and turn around to look at the tree behind me. When I finally see the entire tree, I suck in and stare in shock. There''s a woman in the tree! No, not just any woman... it''s Lady Mei! I slowly walk closer and look over the sleeping woman with confusion. I stop right in front of her before looking around the small garden for any signs of life but when I don''t see anyone else, I turn back to face Lady Mei. I reach out to touch her but stop short. It looks like she became one with the tree... "Lady Mei? Can you hear me?" I ask in a soft timid voice. I watch her beautiful semi wooden face closely but nothing happens. Not even a flutter of her long dark eyelashes. A large, silver leaf lands on my head, slightly startling me. I reach out and pick up the leaf before twirling it in my fingers but when I see a faint light, I stop and stare at the leaf. I hold the leaf up by its stem and lean in to get a better look. It truly was pretty... Suddenly, the leaf bursts into millions of tiny sparkling lights, almost like glitter! I jerk back out of reflex but it''s too late, my eyes and nose sting and before I know it, I''m sneezing. After sneezing over and over again, my head becomes dizzy. My eyes burn and sting so every time I try to open them, I was completely unable to see anything! I reach out blindly as my head spins but when my hand touches the tree, it gives and I fall straight into it! I land face-first in an ungraceful manner with my ass high in the air. I quickly sit up and rub my stinging eyes. After blinking a few times, I''m finally able to see or at least I think I can. My chin burns... I reach up to rub my chin as I look around my dark surroundings. Wait... am I blind!?! I quickly lift my hands and wave them in front of my face as panic begins to take root. I can''t see! I can''t see anything!! But... am I blind or is it just really dark!? Fear threatens to take over so I slowly calm myself down before slowly reaching out in front of me. I never knew it was so terrifying not to see... I reach out in front of me and slowly wave my hands back and forth but when I don''t feel anything, I let out a sigh. I don''t know if I''m relieved I didn''t touch anything or disappointed... I go to call out but quickly bite my tongue. What if something dangerous is nearby... I reach out to touch the soft ground under me and slowly feel around. Suddenly, I think about what Bai Lei told me to do. "Bai Lei... Bai Lei!" I whisper yell but after a few seconds of silence, I feel like crying. I steady my racing heart and try to listen for any sounds but when I hear absolute silence, my heart nearly beats out of my chest. Why is it so freaking quiet!? It makes it ten times scarier!! "Bai Lei!!" I hiss in despair. Am I a chicken shit? Yes, yes I am. Complete silence greets me. You just had to go and play with the damn leaf, Nova, didn''t you!? I grit my teeth and pull my big girl panties up. I reach out and feel the soft grass under me. Slowly, I start crawling. I have no idea if I''m crawling forward, backward, or to the side. I''m just moving. That''s it, Nova, just keep going. Slow and steady... When my fingers touch something wet, I nearly scream. I jerk my hand back and freeze. I wait a few seconds but when nothing happens, I slowly reach out again to touch it again. I feel with just my fingertips before slowly inching forward. It''s water... At that same moment, a silver light pulses out from my hand and lights up the water! As if it was coming to life, everything around me suddenly comes into view, revealing a small cave of some kind with a small silver pond. I''m not blind... I''m not blind! I nearly cry tears of joy as I look at everything around me. "You''ve finally returned... you''ve grown, my child." I jump and turn to look around the small cave but when I don''t see anyone, I softly call out "Hello?" I hear a woman''s laughter that sounds like silver bells, echoing all around me before she says "I am here, my child. Do not be frightened. I will not hurt you. You are, after all, my child." My heart races in my chest as my mind tries to understand. "I... I''m sorry but I think you''re mistaken. I''m not from this world so I''m not... your child." I say looking back to the glowing pond. Her laughter echos around the cave again before she says "Silly child, I made you and sent you to another world to keep you safe. It was all I could do to keep you safe at that time." I frown and ask "Who are you?" The woman slowly appears, standing above the glowing water, shocking me. She gives me a warm smile while saying "Others call me Lady Mei, you can call me Mother." Chapter 193 - Wait... What? Mother? I stare at the beautiful woman for several moments before saying "I really think you have the wrong person..." Lady Mei chuckles and says "My silly child, let me tell you a story. A story of how you came to be and how I became a mother." "Several years ago, I had a vision of an evil so great, that it would ruin our entire world and no one would be able to put a stop to it. No matter what I tried, nothing would change the outcome. One late night, I was walking a garden in the Lower Realms and happened to see a shooting star." "It was beautiful and bright, in the otherwise dark sky. I heard many people from the Lower Realms saying that if you see a shooting star, make a wish and it''ll come true." She gives me a shy smile and says "Well, I felt that it was kinda silly but I really wanted to believe it so I made a wish. A wish to save our world." "I turned to leave the garden but suddenly, I stopped and turned back. A bright star was falling straight at me! At first, I panicked but I quickly stepped forward and caught the little star. I caught you. You were so tiny and yet you were shining so brightly." "Your energy was so pure and kind, I felt like snuggling up next to you but as I held you, I felt your energy slowly fading. I knew then that you were dying and was filled with a sense of loss. Suddenly, I had an idea. If we were all going to die soon, I wanted to be able to at least have a child of my own." "I quickly went back to my Realm and created this place. I brought you to this very pond and gently lowered you into the water. I gave you some of my blood and energy, making you into a being. Bringing you into this world as my own daughter." "I watched you grow every day with eagerness but one night I ended up dosing off. I had a vision that night and what I saw, changed everything. It was you, you were the one who was going to save this entire world and it all started with a wish on a shooting star." "You weren''t just my miracle, you were everyone''s. I held you as a baby and fell in love with you all over but after a few blissful years, I had another vision. The others found out about you and what I did to make you so they were going to kill you." Her dark eyes flash with anger as she says "I couldn''t just stand back and let them kill my child! I quickly met with them and tried to explain to them that you would save us all in the future but they wouldn''t listen. I quickly left and used every ounce of my power to send you back to the stars. I wanted to hide you for a time but I never expected you to fall into another world..." "I tried everything to get you back but I couldn''t do it... I wasn''t strong enough and I was punished. I was sealed in a divine tree for creating you." She says with a look of helplessness. I lift both of my hands and say "Wait wait wait... let''s just say that everything you''ve said so far is true, why were you punished for creating me?" She gives me a sad smile as she says "You were a star, you were never meant to be a being let alone one made from a star and deity. Your power can be limitless and in a way, dangerous. That''s why it''s forbidden... why it''s not allowed. I thought we would all die very soon and I became greedy. I fell in love with you the moment I touched you, Xing." My head spins as I try to understand everything but it''s a little much. I look to the beautiful woman in front of me and she just continues to watch me with kind, loving eyes. "Xing?" I ask with confusion. She slightly smiles as she says "Star... it means star. You were and always will be, my little star." Something deep down throbs at the way she calls me but I quickly look down to my feet as I try to decide if she''s telling the truth or not. "You''ve forgotten everything, little star. If you trust me, enter the water." She says in a soft calm voice. I look back up to her then back to the silver water. Was this really true? Was I really made from a star and this woman? I look back to her and step into the water asking "This is where... I grew?" She gives me a wide smile and quickly nods her head saying "Kind of like a baby would grow in their mother''s stomach, I made this especially for you." The water is neither warm nor cold, it seems to match my body temperature perfectly. It''s not very deep so when I stop in the middle, the water only comes up to my knees. Lady Mei nods and says "Now you just need to lay back in the water and close your eyes." I clench my fists inside my sleeves as I try to decide whether I can trust this woman or not but I really don''t feel like she''s out to hurt me. Sighing, I slowly lower myself into the silver glowing water and lay back. Lady Mei hovers near the edge and says "That''s it. Just lay back, close your eyes and relax. I will keep watch and make sure nothing happens." I must be insane... trusting this woman and buying into what she''s saying but I just can''t help but feel like she''s telling the truth. Maybe it''s my own desire to have a mother or at least know about where I come from. I lay my head back and close my eyes as I stretch my arms out. When I can no longer feel the bottom of the pond on my butt, I try my best to relax. At first, nothing happens but then something weird happens. Everything was dark... extremely dark and cold. I found myself drifting along as if I was searching for something but I don''t know what. When I see a pair of bright red orbs of lights, I quickly run after it. No, I wasn''t running... I was flying. Those red glowing orbs were disappearing! I quickly chase after them but I''m suddenly burning! What is this feeling!? I feel so alive!! But I''m falling... but it''s no longer dark! So many lights! I''m no longer alone! Faster and faster I fall, burning brighter and brighter. Suddenly, I come to a stop. When I look up, I see a strange and yet beautiful creature looking down at me. I''m really no longer alone! My happiness soars even as my light dims. She''s speaking but I have no idea what she''s saying. I''m tired... When I open my eyes again, the same woman is there! She''s looking at me with a large smile... she seems nice. I fall back to sleep as a pattern soon takes place. After a while, the woman carries me out of the water. Year after year I grow. I learn to speak her language and soon call her Mother. She''s the kindest and best Mother and I love her! She feeds me, plays with me, tells me stories and I tell her about my life before her. Drifting in the vastness of the night sky. I point up and tell her the names of all the stars and even teach her the language of the stars. Suddenly, everything changes as she appears before me in a panic one day. "Be good my little star. Go back to the stars and wait for Mother to call you back, okay?" I''m confused but I still nod my head as she suddenly releases a powerful burst of energy. I''m suddenly back in the vast darkness and start to panic. I don''t want to go back to nothing! I don''t want to get lost up here again! In my panic, I begin falling again. Only this time, I land in another world. Lost and confused, I began crying as I searched for my Mommy in this new and strange world. I cry and call for her but she''s nowhere to be seen. An older woman comes over and kneels in front of me asking "You poor child, are you okay? Your clothes are burnt. Where''re your parents?" I cry harder as I say "I can''t find Mommy!" The woman wraps me in her jacket and carries me to the hospital. After they run a few tests, they call the police and the orphanage. Year after year, I remember less and less and before I know it, I''m just Nova the orphan. I open my eyes and quickly sit up clutching my chest as tears run down my face. Lady Mei reaches out to touch me but quickly stops herself. How could I forget something like that? More memories continue pouring in, adding to my pain. She taught me how to walk, how to talk. She would hold me close and rock me to sleep. Whenever I would trip and fall, she''d scoop me up and blow away the pain. She would always watch me with love-filled eyes as she holds my tiny warm hand. It was true... she was my mom. Chapter 194 - Glowing Up The last memory flashes through my mind, my mother smiling sadly at me as she sends me into the sky. My heart refuses to watch you leave me so my tears blur the memory. The sky up there is tragically beautiful, like a graveyard of stars. I don''t want to leave your warm embrace... I try to stand but my mother quickly says "You need to stay in the liquid starlight for a little longer my dear. You''ve been away for so long, it''s the reason you''re struggling so much with your powers. Soak in the water for a little longer." "Pull the energy in the water to you and harness it." She says giving me a warm smile. All I want to do is run over to her and hug her but I listen to her and begin pulling the energy in the water to me. What had she called it? Liquid starlight? It felt amazing... it almost felt like I had been surviving on bread my whole life and suddenly I''m given a grand meal with dessert! Unlike before, the energy is so easily absorbed and seeps deep into my bones like a warm hug. My eyes begin to glow as I slowly close them, soaking up all the energy in the silver water. My skin starts to give off a slight glow and continues to grow brighter the more I absorb. This feeling... it felt like the time I was just a star. My silver hair begins to grow longer as my skin takes on a new life. The silver flower on my forehead begins to change as well. It glows a bright silver light and when the light dims, the mark left is of a beautiful star. The light coming from my body becomes so bright, it''s blinding! As the last bit of energy is absorbed, the light slowly slips back into my body. I slowly open my silver-green eyes and take a deep breath. I feel so whole... and strong. As my powers settle, my solid green eyes land on my mother''s figure. I stand up and quickly walk over to her but as I touch her, I go straight through her. I look to my hands with confusion then back to her sad smile as she says "I can only be here with you in spirit. I''m still sealed in the divine tree but I can still see and speak with you this way." A wave of hot anger burns through me as I say "Seeing me and speaking to me isn''t enough. I will pull you out of that damn tree and burn it to the ground when I''m done." My mother''s face shows a look of panic as she quickly says "You can''t do that! You''ll have the entire Higher Heavenly Council after you! You''re strong but I don''t think you can face all of them." I give her a knowing look but I don''t say anything. No point in worrying her. I look around the cave one more time before turning back to my mother saying "I will see you soon." I turn away and disappear mid-step. All I have to do is think of Bai Lei and I''m suddenly pulled in a direction. When I reappear, Bai Lei has his hand out, moving what looks like the Northern Lights in a dark vast sky. He pauses and quickly turns to look at me in shock. "Nova?" He calls out to me in confusion as I give him a warm smile. I walk over to this man and watch with a smile as his dark red eyes watch my every move. Those eyes... I saw them gazing into the abyss when I was nothing more than a star. They''re the eyes that pulled me to this world... the only light I saw in eternal darkness. Sometimes in order to understand others, you have to swim in the very waters that drowned them. I traveled through madness to find myself... the new me and I love the person I''ve become. I fought to become me and I''m grateful for my struggles because, without them, I wouldn''t have stumbled across my strength. His red eyes rake over me with surprise before he says "You''re different... what happened?" I ignore his question and wrap my arms around his waist, burying my face in his solid chest. What would he do if he knew I''m a star that fell for him, literally. I smile and rest against him as he wraps his strong arms around me with concern and confusion. He begins stroking my back in that calming way he always does, making my smile grow. "Lady Mei is my mother," I say breaking the silence. Bai Lei''s hand freezes on my back as I continue "I just came back from meeting with her. She cleared a lot of things up for me but I have to save her. The Higher Heavenly Council locked her in a divine tree." I lean back and look up at him as I wait for his response. He has a blank look on his face but I see a million and one things running through his mind so I wait. I look up past him in awe. I''ve never been here before... The Northern Lights sway in the dark sky and stars of all kinds blink in and out like flashing lights. When I look back to Bai Lei, he''s looking down by our feet with a look of shock and confusion. I frown and look down to see star constellations dancing and spiraling around my feet! I step out of his embrace to get a better look and to my surprise, the star constellations follow me! Pure joy fills me as every star constellation, every star, comes rushing to me with excitement. I step back and twirl around with a small giggle as the stars follow my every move. I lightly hop to the side, dragging one foot along the ground, and watch with joy when it resembles a shooting star in the dark sky. I lean down and with just a thought, I drag my fingers along the smooth dark marble floor causing ripples like the surface of water. The stars follow my touch and when I swipe my hand up, the stars burst to life in the room! The stars begin floating around the room, no longer stuck in the floor below. They burst into life and shoot around the room before spinning around me in delight. My white and silver dress dances in the wind created by the stars. The stars fly in and out of my hair making me giggle at the feeling of joy they give off. Bai Lei watches Nova with shock as the stars literally come to life at her touch! They actually react to her touch... he watches everything with a surreal feeling. Why are they reacting like that? Why is it like they''re answering her call... no, it''s like they''re drawn to her. Like they''re greeting someone they know... like family and friends... It was breathtakingly beautiful. A star brushes across my cheek, causing me to giggle but when I look up, I see Bai Lei watching me with glowing red eyes. I ignore the stars as I give him a warm smile. He stares at me so intensely, I feel like I might just burst into flames but I don''t move. It''s those eyes... "Why was your mother sealed into a divine tree?" Bai Lei asks in a low strained voice. I stare into his glowing red eyes as I say "Because she created me." His glowing red eyes flash with a dangerous light as he asks "Created you?" I lightly lift my arms as all the stars begin circling around me in a protective manner. His red eyes begin glowing even brighter as he says "Impossible" I allow my power to seep out and instantly feel my green eyes mixing with the glowing silver light, much like an illuminated glass marble. The stars begin to condense around me as they press themselves against my body, making me glow. "I was just a star, much like these. Lost and searching when I saw a pair of glowing red eyes. I followed them to this world and fell." A lone star shot up into the air then began falling, like it was helping me retell the story. I hold my hands out and catch the "falling star" as I say "Lady Mei caught me and fell in love at first sight. I was dying... She brought me to a cave and gave me her own blood and essence, bringing me to life as the person you see now." "I will spare you all the details for now but what she did went against the rules. She sent me away to keep me safe but before she could bring me back, I got lost and she was imprisoned. I''m going to release my mother and anyone who stands in my way will die." Bai Lei''s breathing looks unsteady as he tries to digest everything I just told him but he quickly says "I will kill anyone who tries to harm you, little star. Mark my words... no one will touch a hair on your head" Chapter 195 - Demands I give him a knowing smile as he slowly steps closer to me, eyes blazing bright red. So much was being said in those glowing orbs but he doesn''t utter a single word as he takes me in. My body glows even brighter with the stars, causing me to light up like the North Star, aka, Polaris. I look into his eyes and even though they''re glowing, I can still see my body glowing inside them with equal intensity. "You''re really a star..." He says just above a whisper. I lightly nod my head as he slowly comes to a stop before me. "Did you really fall because of me?" He asks lifting a hand up to my face as his eyes drink me in. The second his fingers touch my glowing skin, the glow becomes brighter. "What do you think?" I say looking up to him. He brings his hand back and looks to the tips of his fingers with awe. The glow from my skin remains there for a few seconds before slowly dissipating. His red glowing eyes look back to me with wonder as he says "Let me catch you this time..." He''s suddenly before me, pulling me in and kissing me deeply. The stars explode around us like a million flecks of light as his dark energy wraps around us like a dark storm. My light spins and spirals around his dark energy as the two collide and begin to coexist with sparks of lightning. My bright silver light bleeds over onto his golden skin as his dark energy caresses me in delicious waves. The two polar opposites come together in a delicious mix, one never really overpowering the other but instead, making the perfect mix. The perfect balance between light and dark. The perfect storm... Lightning crawls across the walls as the stars dance along with the streaks of lightning. He pulls me tightly against himself as he breaks the kiss. He keeps his lips against mine as he says "Fall over and over, little star and I will catch you every time. I want to see how bright you''ll shine for me..." I shiver in his arms but struggle to keep my head clear as I say "But first... I need to release my mother." He growls in agreement and quickly says "We''ll finish this later." I give him a knowing smile as I pull my energy back. My eyes return to their solid green color as Bai Lei grabs my hand saying "Let''s go" Everything disappears and then I find myself right outside a grand white and golden palace. Bai Lei walks in like he owns the place, making me chuckle when I see the surrounding people in white all looking at us like we''re crazy. Those close to us quickly step back and make way for us as Bai Lei walks right into a large room with an old man sitting in a large golden throne. The old man looks up from a golden bowl with a look of surprise. He quickly swipes his hand over the bowl and I watch as white mist slowly covers the surface of the water. I look around and quickly realize just how much Bai Lei stands out here... everything is white and gold so his black and gold robes stand out... a lot. There''s even white mist floating around on the ground... "Lord of Darkness... what can I do for you?" The old man says holding a golden staff. "Where are you holding Lady Mei?" Bai Lei says getting straight to the point. The old man''s face crumbles as he says "Lady Mei is one of ours, she falls under our domain. Are you asking about her because of the woman from another world?" I release Bai Lei''s hand and step around him, coming face to face with the old man as Bolin and the woman from before come running in with looks of unease. The old man looks at me with a frown and asks "And who are you?" I smirk at the old man and say "A Demon to some, an Angel to others." I shrug my shoulders and say "Depends on you really." The old man''s frown grows as he looks past me to Bai Lei asking "Who is this insolent child? How dare you bring her here." I cock my head to the side and say "It looks like you already made your choice... don''t regret this later." I take a step forward, causing Bolin and the other woman to quickly move in front of the old man in a protective manner. Bolin keeps his eyes on Bai Lei and I as he says "My Lord, this is the one from Lady Mei''s prophecy." The old man''s face quickly changes to shock before he hides it just as quickly while saying "What do you want Bai Lei?" Bai Lei chuckles behind me as he says "I''m just accompanying my woman, old man. Maybe you should start asking her?" The old man looks annoyed as he turns to look at me with anger saying "What do you want?" My smile grows but it doesn''t reach my eyes as I step forward again. Bolin lifts his hands and quickly says "Nova, why don''t you just talk to me. I''ll do everything I can to help you." I ignore Bolin and stop just a few feet from them as I say "I want my mother. Release her." The old man doesn''t hide his shock this time as he nearly drops his golden staff. Bolin and the woman next to him both frown in confusion, instantly letting me know they are unaware of the truth. This old man knew though... was he one of the ones who sealed her away? The old man nervously licks his lips and looks to Bai Lei saying "You are the Son of Darkness, you cannot interfere with the affairs of the Higher Heavenly Council! You know it''s against the laws!" Bai Lei looks at the old man with a bored look as he says "I''m not doing anything. I told you before, I''m just accompanying my woman." The old man grits his teeth and slams his staff down causing the white mist around us to grow. "But I won''t just stand back and let my woman get hurt either. She belongs to me so her wellbeing falls on me, allowing me to interfere on her behalf if something were to happen to her." Bai Lei says with a dark smile. The old man''s face turns a deep shade of red in his anger before looking back to me. "She broke the law. She is serving her time and will be released when she''s done." The old man says with gritted teeth. I give him a blank look and say "Yes, she broke the law but by doing so, she saved all of you. I think the law should be waved this time for obvious reasons, right?" Bolin''s frown continues to grow as he turns to look at the old man in question. The old man ignores Bolin and sneers at me saying "The law is the law, no matter what!" He slams his golden staff down again to make his point as the white mist continues to grow. I feel my anger growing as I try to remain calm while saying "If not for her, you wouldn''t be able to uphold this lame ass law! She saved everyone, why should she be punished?" The old man snorts and says "Saved everyone? Technically, you saved everyone and that''s the only reason you remain alive! She diverted one crisis and created a new one! YOU!" I scoff at the old man in disbelief and roll my shoulders with boiling anger. "Okay, I tried the ''nice'' way. Now I''m just gonna do it the way that I want to. Release her or I will." I say glaring at the old man. The old man leans back in his golden throne and looks down his nose at me before smirking and saying "You can try..." "Hah.." My eyes flash with a dangerous light as I turn to Bai Lei and say "Here, hold my morals. I''ve got some sketchy shit to do and I''m gonna start with this old fart." Bai Lei''s dark red eyes flash with mirth before giving me a curious smile. I unleash my power and the first thing I do is blow all the white mist away with a swipe of my hand. A large gust of wind blows the mist away and nearly knocks Bolin and the woman over. My eyes blaze with their silver light as I crack my neck and look at the now frightened old man. His long white beard suddenly falls into his lap, causing him to look faint. "Let''s try this one more time you old, shriveled up raisin. Release my mother or I will destroy everything you hold dear before slowly destroying you. I will then find a way to have you reincarnated into a damn tree so I can chop you down and turn you into toilet paper to wipe my ass with. We clear?" I hear Bai Lei choke behind me before clearing his throat. The old man''s face goes white to black then back to white as he slowly says "Release Lady Mei..." The woman next to Bolin steps forward saying "But!" The old man slams his golden staff down and the thing falls into several pieces making the old man''s face darken even further. "I said release her! Now!" He says throwing down the last piece of golden staff left in his hand. The old man ''Hmphs'' and quickly gets up to leave. Suddenly, his white and golden robes fall off him in clean-cut squares making the woman scream and cover her eyes. The old man quickly tries to cover himself before waving his hand. A brand new robe is now on him as he turns to glare at me with a burning red face. He lifts a hand and points at me saying "You... you... you..." Bai Lei clears his throat behind me making the old man clutch the back of his neck and fall back. Bolin quickly runs over and catches the old man saying "My Lord! Are you okay?" The old man continues to hold his neck as he glares at me with daggers in his dark eyes. I give him a knowing smirk and wink at him saying "I told you it was up to you and not to regret it later." His face becomes so red it almost looks purple! His eyes roll to the back of his head as Bolin cries out in alarm. I turn around and give Bai Lei a sweet smile saying "Let''s go get my mom!" Bai Lei gives me a doting smile as he says "Mmm, let''s go." Chapter 196 - Meeting Again For The First Time Just as Bai Lei and I walk out of the white and golden palace, two guards walk over leading a familiar woman in white. My mother. I quickly walk over and ignore the two guards as I wrap my arms around my very real and very warm mother. Her scent hits me, instantly bringing tears to my eyes. Her smell was even familiar... She quickly wraps her arms around me and hugs me back as she whispers "Silly child, you could have been hurt." I chuckle a little and lean back to look her over. She looks like she could be my older sister or my aunt... she doesn''t look very old at all! And to my surprise, we do share similar features! Her dark eyes take me in over and over as she gently runs her hands through my silver hair with a sad smile. "I missed so much... you''ve truly grown into a beautiful woman. I''m sorry... I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you." She says with a tight voice and tears in her beautiful dark eyes. I quickly shake my head and say "There''s nothing to be sorry about. You did the best you could and for that, I thank you." She pulls me back into a large hug and holds me for several moments before Bai Lei softly says "Why don''t we finish this back home where it''s safer." My mother quickly pulls back and laughs as she quickly nods saying "Oh yes, you''re right! I just got a little carried away" Bai Lei gives her a warm smile and with a lift of his hand, we''re back at the dark palace. Bai Lei lightly bows his head at my mother saying "Thank you for creating Nova... For giving her a second life. For that, I''ll be eternally thankful. My mother chuckles lightly and says "I never thought that the Son of Darkness himself would take a liking to my daughter but I shouldn''t be too surprised. The stars are under your care after all." Bai Lei gives her a knowing smile and asks "Are you well? Do you need anything?" She quickly waves him off and says "No, I''m perfectly fine. I''m more worried about what the other Higher Heavenly Council members will do once they find out what happened today." Bai Lei shakes his head and says "You have nothing to worry about. Nova is my woman and I have every right to protect her and her family. They won''t move against her with the fear of me becoming involved." My mother gives Bai Lei a grateful smile as he says "I will let you two catch up. If you need me, just call me or my servants." I give him a warm smile and nod my head as he turns around and disappears. I turn back to see my mother giving me a knowing smile. "Please don''t go there. That''ll just be awkward." I say with a cringe causing my mother to laugh outright. Because we are nearly the same height, she loops her arm around mine as she says "I always imagined you meeting a guy from the Higher Heavenly Council or even another Deity but I never expected you to fall for the Lord of Darkness." I arch an eyebrow at her and say "Why do you say it like that?" She gives me a small smile as we begin walking arm in arm. She looks around the large garden as she says "He''s always kept to himself and doesn''t really interact with others so everyone is kinda scared of him. He''s extremely powerful and fearsome so the others don''t mess with him." "I saw him once in passing in the past and was terrified by his cold demeanor but seeing him with you... he feels like an entirely different person. Maybe he''s just different when it comes to you." I silently nod my head as I take in her beautiful face, burning everything to memory. She looks back to me to find me staring at her but she just gives me a knowing smile as she says "When I felt you back in this world, I watched you for hours. Taking in everything about you. You''ve grown into a beautiful, strong woman. I''m so proud of you." My eyes burn so I quickly look away and take a deep breath before saying "I picked up a grandfather... I think you''ll like him." I hear her giggle and before I know it, I''m smiling as well as I say "Well, to be honest, I picked up more than just a grandfather. I picked up a cousin, an older brother, and a few friends who are like family in a strange way." She nods her head with a large smile saying "I can''t wait to meet them all but before that..." She pulls me to a stop and turns me to look at her. She suddenly looks at me with a serious face as she says "The evil in the Lower Realms will bleed over into these. Somehow this new evil is tied to you. I keep trying to find the connection but I keep getting blocked." I give her a small smile as I say "Don''t worry too much. Whatever it is, I''ll figure it out and get rid of it." Her dark fine eyebrows draw in together as she says "Don''t underestimate this thing, Nova. Something about this is different... I just haven''t been able to see just yet." I give her a small smile and nod my head while saying "I''ll be careful, I promise but for now, I just want you to relax. You''re free and we''re finally together. We''re safe here." She gives me a strained smile and nods her head but the look in her eyes is much like my own when I''m not convinced about something. I loop my arm back around her''s and drag her to the large courtyard where the others are all together. The first one to see us is Zhen. He almost drops the scroll in his hands as his eyes dart back and forth between us. The others all begin turning to look as well and they all react in a similar way. I walk arm in arm with my mother and stop in front of them with a knowing smile as I say "Everyone, please say hello to my mother. My real, flesh and blood mother." Guozhi''s mouth drops open as Zhen looks at us with confusion. MingMing quickly stands up and claps her hands in joy as she says "It''s so nice to meet you! You two look like you could be sisters! My name is MingMing and this is Grandpa Zhen." Ren looks on in disbelief as hundreds of things fly through his mind. My mother giggles and says "Yes, I''ve seen you all. It''s nice to finally meet you all." MingMing pulls her away and starts introducing everyone as I stand back and watch with a smile. I think it''s still slowly sinking in... I have a mother and she didn''t throw me away. That and I''m really from this world... After greeting my mother, Zhen walks over and begins looking me over from head to toe while saying "You''re different... what happened?" I smile at the familiar comment and question and quickly fill him in. The others all stop to listen as well and ever so often my mother would chime in to fill in some blanks. By the end of it, we were all laughing like a large family. The only one missing was Ted but I was told he was currently in the middle of becoming stronger. I was a little concerned until I heard that Bai Lei was the one overlooking the whole thing. Little Bun seems to have taken a liking to my mother as he continues to bring her multiple fruits while Lady Xue pours my mother warm tea with an equally warm smile. When I feel a warm hand on my lower back, I turn with a smile to see Bai Lei watching them all with a small smile. Chapter 197 - Alone Time WARNING: SEXUAL CONTENT IN THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER. 18+ Bai Lei looks to his mother and says "Mom, can you please help Lady Mei get settled?" Lady Xue gives Bai Lei a knowing smile and says "You don''t have to ask, I''ll show her around and get her settled." Bai Lei gives her a grateful smile as I turn to look at him in question. Bai Lei ignores my look and says "I need to borrow Nova for a bit. We''ll meet up and answer questions later." With that, everything disappears and I find myself in a familiar room with a large pool of stars. ~~~~~ Lady Xue and Lady Mei both turn to look at each other and smirk before silently taking a sip of the fragrant tea. Zhen sighs and says "That brat..." as he walks over and sits next to the two women. Ren continues to stare at the empty spot with conflicting emotions as Lady Mei silently takes a closer look at Zhen''s side profile. Ren''s frown continues to grow as he asks himself how? How had she changed yet again? And how does she keep getting prettier!?! At this rate, Master won''t be able to let her out ever again! He needs to start thinking of some plans and back up plans for when she does... he won''t let another person kidnap his pretty fairy! But... he slowly turns to look at Lady Mei with sharp eyes. They really do look alike... so Nova was really from this world all along!? Who was her father then? He quickly shakes his head but when he looks back at Lady Mei, he chokes on his own spit. Lady Mei watches Ren with a knowing smile, instantly making him feel embarrassed. Why does he get the feeling she can see right through him and read his thoughts... Little Bun saves him as the little guy comes running over with fruits for the two women. ~~~~~ I smile at the pool of stars and turn back to Bai Lei but I suddenly feel a wave of energy before I feel his warm fingers on my bare skin. I shiver and look up to him saying "Jeez, someone''s impatient..." His chuckle is low and dark as he says "I''d like to see anyone exercise patience when faced with you looking like this..." He slowly leans down like he''s going to kiss me but instead, he scoops me up and walks me over to the pool of stars. As the water touches my bare skin, I wiggle out of his arms. He allows me down but he keeps his arms around my waist as he pulls me to the side. He sits with his back against the edge as his dark red eyes look me over with heated hunger. His dark black hair slips into the water like a dark waterfall and blends in like it''s one. I stay standing with the water at my hips and take in his toned chest, never growing tired of looking at this man and how unreal he looks. His dark red eyes begin to glow as he says "Come to me, little star." He lifts his hand out to me but instead of taking it, I step forward, allowing his fingers to brush against my exposed skin. His eyes glow brighter as he leans forward, pulling me between his legs. I stay standing, gazing down at him with my silver hair falling over my shoulders and around my face like a sheer curtain. He raises his hand to my face, slowly pushing my hair to the side as he says "You''re so beautiful..." I turn my head to the side and slowly close my eyes as I kiss the palm of his hand. I reach up and gently grab his hand, placing another kiss on his palm. I slowly look back to him, bringing his hand to my chest as his eyes watch me with a hunger that has me shivering in anticipation. I slowly drag his hand down my skin to my exposed breast, causing his other hand to tighten on my hip. He pulls me closer, so this time I crawl onto his lap as he leans in, kissing his way from between my breast all the way up to my jaw with a slow, delicious speed. I arch my head back as his hands slowly begin touching every inch of me, making my head spin with desire. He gently bites my jaw as he pulls my hips down. Knowing what he wants, I intentionally wiggle to the side a bit and chuckle with a dark smirk. He growls against my skin as I lean back and smile, looking down into his blazing red eyes. "Burn bright for me, little star." He says in a low voice making me shiver yet again. I unleash my power and instantly feel my eyes beginning to glow as my skin starts to give off a soft glow. I lift myself up before slowly lowering myself on him, making him suck in and hiss with pleasure. I moan in pleasure but I can''t take all of him. Suddenly, he unleashes his dark energy, instantly causing the air in the room to become supercharged with the two contrasting energies. My silver light bleeds into the dark water, causing mini galaxies to spin and spiral in the pool of stars as lightning begins to silently crawl across the dark ceiling above. He slips his hand into the back of my hair and gently grabs a handful as he wraps his other arm around my waist entirely. His hand tightens, pulling my head back as he pulls me down and thrusts up. I suck in but his mouth suddenly crashes into mine, swallowing my moans of pleasure. He pulls back and nibbles my lower lip before saying "You shouldn''t tease me, little star. I''m already at my breaking point... It takes everything in me to hold back with you like this." He pulls my head back further as he drags his lips down my throat, kissing and nibbling as he goes. I moan in pleasure and rock my hips as I say "I never did like it when you held back..." He growls against my skin as he says "You''ll be the death of me..." I chuckle and rock my hips again, causing both of us to moan as he grips my hips. "I''m not going to stop tonight, no matter how much you beg," He says causing me to shiver as he pulls me further down, pushing into me again yet again with a delicious mix of pain and pleasure. It was going to be a long night... Chapter 198 - Mirror Mirror On The Wall The sound of dripping slowly pulls me out of my sleep but when I suddenly hear "Nova..." I open my eyes and find myself laying on cold, wet dirt. I quickly sit up and look around in confusion but when I see tombstones, my heart begins to race. Was I in a freaking graveyard!? I wipe the dirt off my hands and face as I slowly stand, looking around the makeshift, crude graveyard. I hear nothing, not even a soft breeze, adding to the creepiness of the whole thing. Was my mother trying to show me something again? But... where was she? No, something was different... I look up at the dark night sky only to see that it was completely empty. No stars, not even the moon can be seen in the dark black sky. Suddenly, a loud "Caw" is heard from behind me, making me jump. I spin around to see a large, solid black crow standing on a broken, wooden stake, marking one of the many graves surrounding me. It stares at me with its solid black eyes but doesn''t move or make any other noises. Where the hell did it come from? I didn''t hear it fly over... I swallow hard and pat my chest as I mumble "Nice bird..." I hear something move behind me, making me jump yet again but when I turn around, nothing''s there. Why? Why is it always creepy!? I turn back to look at the crow and say "Um... is there something you want to show me?" The crow blinks its solid black eyes but just silently watches me. Was this really just a normal crow? Was I just standing here, talking to a normal crow like an idiot? I feel a sudden chill down my spine that has me turning around again but this time I suck in and curse as I jump back in fright "Shit! f...." I stop myself short and force myself to calm down. A small child stands in front of me with a white, dirty gown. Was it a boy or a girl? I stare at the child as the child stares back at me in silence. I''ve seen too many scary movies for this shit... I look around but everything is still the same, except for the creepy-ass child. Its complexion is entirely too white and the dark marks around its eyes and mouth tell me this child isn''t a normal child. I look down at the child''s bare feet, seeing them covered in the same black mud I was standing in. I take a deep breath and say "Hello... hi, are you lost?" I try my best to smile but even I can feel how stiff it is on my face. The child doesn''t say anything but when it starts to lift its arm, I internally scream ''Don''t do it! Don''t you dare point at me in silence!!'' Sure enough, the child slowly shakes its head and then points to me as if saying ''Not me, you.'' Then the child moves its arm to the left and points. When I turn to the left, I''m shocked to see a broken-down house that wasn''t there moments ago. The child slowly turns and starts walking to the broken house but stops and turns to look at me when I don''t follow. Of course... I have to follow the creepy-ass kid to the creepy-ass house that appeared out of nowhere! I try to chicken out and think about Bai Lei, willing myself to disappear but luck was not on my side... I give in with a sigh and slowly begin following the child. What bothers me, even more, is that I''m barefoot, walking over graves as the wet cold mud squishes through my toes in an unpleasant manner. I mentally do my best to block it out, grateful that I at least have a white gown on. I follow the creepy child as I chant ''Don''t think about it, Don''t think about it'' over and over in my head but when we reach the broken-down house, the large wooden door slowly opens in a typically creepy fashion. Loud creak and all... I want to yell out ''OH COME ON!!'' but instead, I bite my lip and follow the child through the dark entrance. I hold my breath but when my foot crosses over the threshold, everything changes. My clean foot suddenly lands on a plushy red carpet as music like a creepy music box starts to play. The child is suddenly gone but when I look around the large room, I''m left in shock. It''s huge! And the walls are covered in large mirrors! I quickly look up to where the broken ceiling should be, nothing but hundreds of floating red candles greet me, casting everything in a warm glow. The ceiling looks like it goes up for several floors... how was this even possible? The creepy music box music echos around the large and otherwise empty room, but when I turn to look for the door, my shocked expression greets me. It was gone! And in its place was a large mirror! I reach out with a shaky hand and touch the cold, hard mirror. It was real... When I look back to my reflection, I look down at my dress in shock. I was now wearing a red dress! My long silver hair flows down my back, left untouched. I turn back around and slowly walk into the large room with unease. My own reflection in the surrounding mirrors keeps making me think there''s someone else here but every time I turn to look, it''s just my own reflection staring back at me. I grit my teeth and keep walking but when I reach the end of a long hallway, there''s no way out. I feel a headache coming on as I try to figure a way out of the creepy maze of mirrors but everywhere I look, I see my reflection staring back at me with the other mirrors and their reflections. It makes me think of the house of mirrors you can go through at state carnivals and fairs. As a kid, running into a mirror or running into a dead-end was fun but in this... it was unnerving and panic-inducing. I use a trick I learned as a kid and keep my hand on the wall of mirrors as I start walking again. When I feel the wall moving away from my hand, I step closer and continue walking. The change was so subtle, I would have missed it if I hadn''t had my hand on it. I continue walking until I round a corner. It opens up to a large, round room with large mirrors all around, even on the floor! The only place that didn''t have a mirror was the ceiling. The red candles continue to silently float as I hesitate to step onto the mirrored floor. The creepy music box song continues as I take a deep breath and step onto the cold mirror. I hold my breath and wait but when nothing happens, I let out my breath and take another step. As I reach the middle, the floor starts to move! I jump and lift my hands out to catch myself but it''s moving so slowly, I don''t need to. I lower my arms and slowly look around with confusion. I try to leave once again using my powers but nothing happens. "Hello?" I softly call out and cringe when I hear my voice echo around the room several times before finally coming to a stop. Suddenly the floor stops and so does the creepy music box song. Thunder is heard rolling in the distance as a male voice is suddenly heard "Well well, what do we have here? So this is the one he wants? Hmmm... you... are... different." The voice echos around the room, making it impossible to tell where it''s actually coming from. I turn around and begin looking all around but when I don''t see anyone, I come to a stop and grit my teeth. "Who are you?" I ask, listening to my own voice echoing again. Suddenly, there''s a man standing before me in all red with a solid white mask. Why did this man seem so familiar? I narrow my eyes at the man and ask "You remind me of someone..." The man hums as he says "You''ve met my brother, Swiwang, master of death and decease." It suddenly clicks and I slowly nod my head as I ask "And you are?" He cocks his head to the side before saying "I am Hundun, master of confusion and chaos but the better question is, who are you?" My mind races with confusion as I try to piece everything together. "My name is Nova... What did you mean when you said ''The one he wants''? Who is ''he''?" I ask standing my ground. He slowly lifts his hand and with a snap of his fingers, the mirrored floor begins to spin again as the creepy music box song comes back to life. Chapter 199 - Playing With Chaos "Oh, I know you''re name, I want to know, What. You. Are." He says placing his hands behind his back. I''ve seen his brother in action... I know just how powerful these two can be so I need to be careful. This time I hum as I turn and start slowly walking around the outer part of the rotating mirrored floor. "I guess you could say that I am a star that took a fall and ended up in this world before getting lost in another. I then fell again, only this time... I''m here to stay." I say carefully watching him as I sneak glances at the surrounding mirrors. He doesn''t have a reflection... And somehow, he''s always facing me, no matter where I move. Was he not really here or was this all part of his powers as chaos himself? It doesn''t matter. The more I try to make sense of things here, the worse it''ll get for me. He cocks his head to the side and ponders out loud saying "A star... that should be impossible." I nod my head and come to a stop saying "And yet... here I am. I exist when I shouldn''t." He''s silent for several seconds before chuckling. "You exist when you shouldn''t... much more interesting than him." He says tapping the chin of his white mask. "Him... you''ve mentioned him before. Who is he and why does he want me?" I ask watching him move closer. "He claims that you are his woman... that you ran away to this world. He''s summoned my brother and I to help collect you." He says coming to a stop before me. My heart nearly comes to a stop as an old fear threatens to crawl up my throat and choke me. He stands before me, looking down at me as he cocks his head to the side asking "Are you his woman?" I push the old familiar fear back down as I slowly say "No" The man continues to watch me as he says "But you are someone''s woman." I nod my head and say "Yes, that''s right. How did he summon you two?" He chuckles and says "I never give away anything for free but I''ve already given you many... what can you offer in return?" This time I cock my head to the side as I look up to him saying "You''ve asked me questions as well, a clear give and take." His chuckle deepens as he says "I think I actually like you... Offer me something interesting enough and I might just tell you everything." An insane idea suddenly comes to mind as I say "A contract with me." He silently watches me before lifting out his hand saying "Join me for a dance and I will consider your offer." I try my best to internally calm my nerves as I take his offered hand saying "I don''t really know how to dance." The second my hand touches his, his reflection can be seen in all the mirrors. He looks down at our connected hands before slowly looking back up to me. Interesting. The music suddenly changes to a sad, dark tune as he pulls me closer, placing his other hand on my waist while saying "I''m beginning to think you may have more to offer me..." I''m waiting for us to start moving but we just remain standing like this in the middle of the rotating mirrored floor as the sad, dark music box song plays its haunting melody. "If I make a contract with you... It will be just me, not my brother." He says, watching me closely. I nod and say "No offence, but I don''t really care for your brother." He chuckles deep and says "Indeed... neither do I. What will you offer for this contract?" My heart races as I ask "What do you want? If it''s something I can agree to, I will accept." "Your soul." He says in a low voice making my heart shiver. I slowly shake my head and say "Not for sale, something else." He remains still and because of the mask, I can''t tell what he''s thinking but he suddenly says "Something of importance then." Why does it feel like I''m making a deal with a demon? I suddenly realize that we look like the little figures in a jewellery box. The haunting music and the way we spin in slow motion, looking as if we''re dancing but yet, never actually moving. "I''ll offer you my blood, take it or leave it," I say looking up to his white mask. His hands tighten on me, almost painfully as he says "Do you realize that I could take you to him right now? Offer you to him on a silver plater... and help him imprison you. Why don''t you offer me your love..." I knew deep in my bones that he speaks the truth but I force a calm as I say "But you''d get the short end of the stick by staying with him. I have so much more to offer and you know that to be true. You''re after my power, right? But you can''t just take it... it has to be offered." He loosens his grip and chuckles again as he says "Pretty and smart... Fine, I accept." He suddenly reaches up and cups the back of my neck, pain, unlike anything I''ve ever felt before shoots down my spine, nearly bringing me to my knees. He says something in a language I''ve never heard before as the pain continues to grow even more. I want to scream, to push him away or even pass out but it was like I was being held, unable to move in any way as the searing pain on the back of my neck starts to spread down my spine, inch by agonizing inch. His chanting echos around the room in an eerie way as it seems to get louder and louder. The white mask on his face begins to crack before completely snapping in half! The mask falls off, revealing a strikingly handsome face with eerie white eyes and solid black pupils. Long blood-red hair falls past his waist and begins to sway in the wind spinning around us. The pain continues to crawl down my spine as his eerie white eyes stare into mine, still speaking in that strange language as the house around us begins to crumble. The mirrors around us begin breaking and shattering as the candles above begin falling. I feel my eyes beginning to glow as I reach up and grab his wrist, digging my nails into his very human-like flesh. Black blood comes rushing out of the spots where my nails continue to dig into him out of desperation. His white eyes begin to glow as he strains to keep chanting. If I wasn''t mistaken, he was struggling as well. Even though the entire house was falling down all around us, not a single thing hit us. My silver hair starts to float as my skin begins to glow. Hundun''s voice becomes strained as his red hair begins to float as well. The pain is too much! I feel like my mind is trying to break but I grit my teeth and fight to hold on as the pain reaches a new high. What the hell was happening!? Suddenly, a lightning bolt crashes down on both of us, sending us both flying back in opposite directions with an ear-piercing crack of thunder. I land on cold, wet mud as I struggle to breathe. Cold rain falls down on me and hits my flushed cheeks, feeling like ice. I look up at the dark sky and watch as lightning flashes across it, followed by a loud thundering roll. Suddenly, red glowing eyes look down at me with worry and fear as Bai Lei reaches out for me. My relief has me tearing up at the sight of him but they instantly mix with the rain as they fall down the sides of my face. He''s saying something but I can''t hear... hell, it''s only now that I realize I can''t hear anything at all! As if understanding, Bai Lei reaches out and gently touches both my ears. Warm energy is felt like a soft caress before I''m suddenly able to hear the falling rain. Bai Lei''s fear is visible in his glowing red eyes as he looks me over but when I see Hundun standing over Bai Lei from behind with a murderous look, I quickly say "Don''t touch him!" Hundun''s eerie white eyes with his black pupils turn to look at me before sneering at me with disapproval. Bai Lei quickly turns around and throws his fists out but Hundun catches it with a grunt. A powerful blast has everything around us flying back, including the rain. He was powerful indeed... Hundun sneers again and says "A deity? Annoying... I will not touch you or my contractor." Bai Lei''s face is a hard mask as he glares at Hundun but after a few seconds he turns around and scroops up my limp body. Everything hurts... I bite my lip to keep from crying out as Bai Lei holds me close. "You nearly killed us both, Deity! You''re lucky she told me not to touch you or I''d have already killed you." Hundun says with a low threat. Bai Lei grits his teeth and turns to say "Touch my woman again and I will kill you, contract or not." Hundun''s white eyes flash with anger as Bai Lei turns away and starts walking. The cold rain seeps through my clothes making it feel like the chill was seeping into my bones. Suddenly, the rain is gone and we''re back in our familiar room. Another wave of energy has my red, wet dress replaced by a dry white gown. He always knew me the best... Even my hair was dry as he gently lays me down on the large bed with a worried look. Chapter 200 - Connecting The Dots I flinch as Bai Lei pulls the covers over me, tucking me under the warm blankets. "I swear, I''m going to start chaining you to me..." Bai Lei says releasing a wave of warm, soothing energy out of his gentle hands. I give him a strained smile and say "That might be a good idea." His face remains serious as he says "I woke up when I suddenly felt you gone, what happened?" I frown as I say "Honestly, I''m not entirely sure but I think he brought me there. I have no idea how though... he doesn''t like being upfront with information." ; Bai Lei grits his teeth and says "He''s evil and dangerous. When I showed up, I thought he was trying to kill you so I hit him with a lightning bolt. I''m sorry..." I give him a tired smile and say "For what? I really think you saved me... I feel like he was trying to do something else but I couldn''t stop him. No matter how hard I tried..." ; I chuckle and say "Besides, you didn''t hit me, just nearly caused me to go deaf." My chuckle quickly disappears when a stabbing pain hits me in the side. Bai Lei grits his teeth even harder as he says "He can''t be trusted... He''s evil and extremely powerful. Why did he bring you there?" ; I close my eyes to try and ease my headache as I say "His name is Hundun, master of chaos or something like that and he said that ''he'' summoned him and his brother. His brother is Swiwang, master of death and decease... he''s the one killing all the people in the Lower Realms. Hundun was going to bring me to... Eli. He was strong enough and definitely capable but somehow, he decided to switch teams." Bai Lei sits silently as I continue "He thrives on chaos and power so when I made him an offer, he was tempted and took the deal." I say growing tired. Bai Lei narrows his eyes and asks "What did you offer him?" ; "Blood. He wanted my soul but I quickly turned him down. He then asked for my love, whatever that means, but I turned that down too. I told him, take it or leave it... he took it but then... I felt like he was trying to do more than what I agreed to. You''re right with what you said earlier, he can''t be trusted." ; "I was able to avoid being taken to Eli and possibly gained a strong weapon but time will tell if this was a mistake or not... He loves chaos... he may have joined us... just to screw with us..." I say slowly drifting to sleep. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei watches Nova drift off into a peaceful sleep and seriously considers tying her to himself. Eli... the bastard she used to date. His dark eyebrows draw together in confusion though. Even if this guy managed to grow incredibly strong... how could he summon two powerful demons? ; ; It just doesn''t make sense... Nova is extremely powerful and yet she almost couldn''t handle making the contract with the demon. "Ren" he calls out in a low voice. Ren appears behind him and instantly bows but his eyes are locked on Nova''s sleeping form. Was she okay? "Here," Ren says with a soft but stern voice. ; Bai Lei keeps his eyes on Nova as he says "Find everything you can on this man Eli but if you do manage to find him, don''t make yourself known. Come back immediately and let me know... I want to deal with him personally." "Understood," Ren says before quickly disappearing. Bai Lei leans over and gently pushes Nova''s silver hair back as his mind continues to wander. He may be overthinking things but something about this entire thing isn''t sitting right with him. ; ~~~~~~ I slowly wake up to someone gently running their fingers through my hair and when I open my eyes, I see Bai Lei silently watching me. I go to sit up but he just pushes me back down and says "You only slept for an hour, take it easy. How are you feeling?" ; "Other than being a little sore, I''m fine," I say pushing his hand back and sitting up. He frowns at me but still helps me sit up as I ask "Does anyone else know I went missing?" Bai Lei shakes his head and says "No, as soon as you disappeared, I went looking for you." I nod my head as he says "You said something earlier about him liking chaos... Are you able to control him?" I give him a weary smile as I say "Time will only tell..." Bai Lei stares at me silently before asking "Are you scared of that man... Eli?" ; I freeze and once again feel that old familiar fear threatening to choke me. I quickly look away from Bai Lei but I wasn''t fast enough, he saw it. He saw my fear, my shame, and a glimpse of the girl I used to be. Weak, scared and very alone. Before I realize it, he is on the bed and pulling me into his lap. I try to pull away and say that I''m fine but he won''t have any of it. He pulls my head against his shoulder and says "It''s okay, I''ve got you and I will NEVER let that bastard hurt you again. That, I promise you." ; Again, I push against his chest and awkwardly smile at him as I say "I told you that I''m fine, okay? It''s no big deal." Bai Lei tightens his hold on me and stares at me with dark red eyes. We sit in silence for almost a solid minute before he says "Take the mask off when you speak to me, little star. It''s okay to be scared, especially in front of me." My eyes sting as my ''mask'' begins to crack. I sniff and slowly lower my head on his shoulder as I say "Then just let me lean on you for a while." He begins stroking my back, in that all too familiar way, as I slowly beat down my old fears. ; Eli was a monster before... I''m terrified to see what''s he''s become now. I shake myself away from those thoughts as I try to focus. So he was now sending people after me... I need to be more careful. I was literally taken out of my bed in the middle of the night... somehow, it just adds to my pre-existing fear. ; Hundun said that he was sent to collect me... who else would be coming? No, I won''t be scared anymore. I was not the same person I was then and now I have a family, I have Bai Lei. And just like today, he''ll come for me. No matter what. ; Let them come, just like Zhen had told me before, Fear is a reaction. Courage is a choice. Well, I''m choosing to be courageous, even though I''m scared of the monster who still haunts my dreams from time to time. Chapter 201 - Reliving The Past WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER HAS TRIGGER MATERIAL OF ABUSE AND VIOLENCE. YOU CAN SKIP TO THE NEXT CHAPTER IF YOU WANT WITHOUT MISSING ANYTHING IMPORTANT. Ice cold whiskey pours down my hair in freezing rivers as Eli watches me with cold eyes saying "You seem to have a bit of a temper. This should help you cool down or... do we need to take this to the bedroom?" I shudder at his words and lower my head, trying to keep the alcohol out of my eyes as I shake my head no. He reaches out and grabs my chin in a punishing grip as he lifts my head to look at him. His ice-blue eyes watch me with a cruel light as he says "I wouldn''t have to do things like this if you were obedient." My anger spikes as I stare at the man before me. The man I used to love... the one who I thought loved me too but he turned out to be a twisted monster who gets off on power and control. I let my anger get the best of me and slap his hand away, surprising him and myself at the same time. I try to straighten my spine as I say "I''m... I... that hurt." I say with a trembling voice. I wanted to curse him out and beat him with the whiskey bottle but my fear is preventing me from moving. When I see that familiar anger rising in his eyes, I take off running. I run straight to the guest bathroom and slam the door shut before locking it behind me. I shake uncontrollably as my tears run down my face, mixing with the whiskey. He slams his fist on the door, making me jump as he yells "Open the damn door, now!" I cry in earnest as I beg for mercy I know I''ll never get. "Eli, please! I''m sorry! I won''t do it again... please!" I cry with tears blurring my vision. This time he kicks the door and says "Open the door and your punishment won''t be as bad but if I have to open it..." He leaves the threat hanging in the air as my heart threatens to beat out of my ?h?st. He starts counting, only adding to my panic "Ten, nine, eight, seven," He continues to count as I look around the small bathroom in desperation. ''Someone, please help me... please.'' I beg internally as he continues to count but no one comes, no one ever does. "Three, two... one!" Nothing... nothing but silence greets me and it''s almost worse than when he''s beating on the door. Suddenly, he hits the door again but this time it''s louder and harder. I scream and cower under the porcelain sick as I quickly realize he beating the door down with a metal bat. I wrap my arms around myself and dig my nails into my skin as the door finally gives way in the middle. He hits it a few more times to clear the hole before sticking his arm in and unlocking the door. This time I just know it''s gonna be my last... a part of me is scared to think that I''m gonna die while the other part of me is relieved that I''ll no longer have to live in this hell. He kicks the broken door open and walks in pissed. I stay cowered in the corner, trying to make myself as small as possible as he slowly walks in as my own worst nightmare. I continue to cry as I beg him to please stop but, my pleas fall on deaf ears. He throws the metal bat to the side and starts rolling up his sleeves as he says "You always have to make things worse for yourself. If you''d just listen and behave... it would never come to this. Why do you always make me the bad guy?" I try to stop my tears as I say "You''re right, I''m sorry. I won''t ever do it again, I promise." Eli just shakes his head and says "You know better than that. You have to be taught right in order for you to never do it again." I shake my head over and over as I say "Eli... please. I''m begging you." He finishes with his sleeves and starts walking over to me while saying "You have to be punished." He leans down to grab me but I push his hands away and scream in fear. He easily overpowers me and backhands me in the mouth, instantly cutting my lip. He grabs a handful of hair and drags me out from under the sink. I reach up, trying to grab his hand but he kicks me in the side before pulling me forward again. I can no longer fight against him as I struggle to breathe. I reach up with one hand while holding my side with the other as he starts dragging me along the white marble tile. My sobs are haunting as he drags me through the living room but when I see him heading for our room, I begin screaming in terror. He pulls me all the way into the master bathroom before roughly pulling me up to my feet. "Let me show you what disobedience gets you." He says pushing me into the large white tub. My knees hit the side before I fall over into the tub, b?r?ly stopping my face from hitting the other side. My right wrist makes a sickening ''snap'' noise as pain instantly takes my breath away. I cry out in pain and cradle my wrist against my ?h?st as he turns the hot water on. As it fills up halfway, he walks back over and grabs the back of my neck. I want to plead and beg but he just shoves my face into the scolding hot water. Panic and pain has me thrashing against him, even when I know I shouldn''t... I just can''t help it. When I think that ''this is it'' and ''this is how I''m gonna die'' he suddenly pulls me up. I sputter and suck in cold air as the hot water continues to fill the tub, burning my skin in a way that makes me lightheaded. "Step out of this tub and you won''t be able to walk for the next two weeks, got it?" I sob and nod my head in silence as the large tub continues to fill. The water was already at my waist, stinging and burning the whole way up. The water is scalding hot, making me cry out in pain as I beg him for mercy but he doesn''t come back. Would he know if I stepped out? Who am I kidding, of course he''d know and it would become so much worse. I just need to hang on... I just need to get through this. I hiss in pain as the tub continues to fill and plead with anyone who''d hear me ''Please make it stop'' "You can get out when the sun comes back up. Until then, you stay in here without another word. Sit in the middle. If I walk back in here and see you leaning on the side or sleeping, you''ll have more consequences." He says taking a sip of his new glass of whiskey on the rocks. A silent tear runs down my red cheek as I nod my head. He turns around and walks off, turning the light off and shutting the door behind him. After a while, the water starts to cool off and I no longer feel like I''m gonna have a heatstroke. My stomach remains queazy though as I struggle to hold my wrist still. I have no idea how long has passed but the water is now ice cold, causing me to shiver as I silently pray for the sun to rise. I look over to the dark window but I can''t tell what time it is. Silent sobs wreck my body as I try to fight against the chill. I''ll never forget the look of the rising sun or how grateful I was for it. That was the last time I ever went against him openly. I fell sick after that and he "took care" of me the whole time. Talking about how much he loved me and how he wanted me to get better and eventually, I did. I was still beat and abused if I didn''t do or say something right or if I dropped something but it was bearable. I continued to ''save up'' money by stealing money out of his wallet. Little by little so he wouldn''t notice. He had taken my cell phone, cut me off from the outside world... there was nothing else I could do but bid my time slowly. When I found my opening, I took it and never looked back. I ran like my life depended on it and in many ways, it did. This time would be different though... this time I wouldn''t run and hide. This time I''ll stand my ground and end him once and for all. The world doesn''t need someone like him... or at least that''s what I plan on doing... Chapter 202 - Baring It All After telling Bai Lei everything that happened to me, aside for the really dark stuff, he silently sits for a long time but never once does he stop rubbing my back in his familiar, soothing way. After a while, he says "You''ve been brutally broken yet still have the courage to be gentle and loving towards others..." I chuckle a little and say "I''m going to be extremely honest right now... I want to say that I''m brave enough to face him but..." Bai Lei holds me close and when I struggle to say it, he softly says "The fear you feel was ingrained into you, it''s not something that will disappear overnight but when the time comes, you''ll be able to do it. I''ll be right beside you." After a few more hours of talking and just basking in each other''s presence, we walk outside to the garden everyone was in yesterday. It was still early but when Bai Lei and I walk through the gates, we see both our mothers sitting at the table, drinking tea with Zhen. The two women giggle at something Zhen says as a light breeze sway the weeping willows. Bai Lei and I look at each other with a perplexed look before quietly walking over. It seems like everyone else is still sleeping. When we get closer, Zhen seems to sense us and looks up with a smile. "Good morning you two," Zhen says causing the other two women to turn and smile. The two mothers also greet us as we greet them all in return. They make room for us to sit down and join them as Zhen pours us a fresh cup of tea. "You three seem to be getting along quite well," I say with a smirk but when I see my mother''s face slightly redden, I choke on my tea. Bai Lei quickly pats my back asking "Are you okay?" With a frown of concern but I just wave him off as my mother hands me a napkin. Her slight blush was now replaced with a mild look of concern so I just awkwardly smile and wave her off as well. I must have seen wrong... or maybe I''m just reading into it too much. Maybe my mother is super shy... I sneak a glance at her as she refills everyone''s cups. I watch as Zhen, smiles and ''thanks'' my mother but otherwise seems completely normal so I try to shake it off. When I look back down at the table, I see a strange beetle with multi-colors. It almost looked like it was carrying a miniature galaxy on it''s back! Everything here seems so different and amazing... I look back up to find Zhen watching me closely. I lift my eyebrow at him in question but his eyes quickly dart back to the beetle before quickly looking back to me and saying "Are you hungry? I can grab you some fruits or ask someone in the kitchen to make you something. You don''t have to ea..." I quickly cut him off "Ahhh hahaha... No. No, I''m not hungry Zhen. I was just admiring the colorful beetle... that''s all." I say straining that last part. Oh my lord... I had almost forgotten the bug incident! Leave it to Zhen to never forget and to even bring it up with everyone else at the table!! Everyone else at the table blinks at me in confusion before looking back to Zhen, then lastly to the poor beetle. Zhen gives me a doubtful look that has me crying internally as he ''shoos'' the beetle away saying "Fly away and live another day." My mother and Lady Xue go back to drinking their tea but Bai Lei continues to watch me and Zhen, clearly knowing that something is ''up'' but before he can ask or clarify, he suddenly looks over my shoulder and says "I''ll be right back." He places a kiss on my forehead and disappears, leaving nothing but a few wisps of black mist behind. Where was he going? I look back over to see Zhen still trying to run the damn beetle away. I sigh and look around the garden once again. "Where''s Ren? He''s usually one of the first to be up." I ask looking back to the three in front of me. My mother and Lady Xue shake their heads as Zhen says "If I''m not mistaken, Bai Lei sent him on a mission or something. You''ll have to ask him when he comes back." I nod my head slowly before asking "Will you walk with me for a bit? I want to speak with you for a bit." Zhen looks a little surprised but nods his head and helps me up. I wave to the two women and say "We''ll be right back." They both nod and wave us off as Zhen and I start walking the large garden. "Are you and MingMing okay staying here?" I ask, getting right to the point. Zhen gives me a sad smile as he says "Yes, we really have nowhere else to go. Our realm was destroyed and has now been broken up and devoured by the surrounding realms. There''s nothing to go back to plus... it''s safe here." We silently walk, side by side, for several minutes before he says "MingMing and I can grow stronger here and it''s not like we''re stuck here. We can come and go as we please. Bai Lei has been very kind to us because of you." He gives me a knowing smile but I just frown and say "It''s not all because of me. He likes you and MingMing as well." Zhen chuckles a little as he says "Yes yes, of course. What do you plan to do now?" I come to a slow stop and say "I was suddenly pulled out of my bed and into a strange land last night. I met a man named Chaos... do you know of him?" Zhen completely freezes as he looks at me with wide, fear-filled eyes. He steps forward and grabs both my arms, slightly shaking me as he asks "Why? Did he say why he brought you to him and how are you here? Did he hurt you or... " I look at him with a strained smile as I say "From what I''ve gathered, Eli made a contract with him and his brother. Eli told Hundun to bring me to him but Hundun ended up making a contract with me instead." Zhen narrows his eyes and quickly shakes his head saying "Impossible. You can only make a contract with one demon! Two would kill him... Hundun must have tricked you." My heart drops as my mind starts racing with doubt and confusion. I look back to Zhen and say "I told Bai Lei but he didn''t think anything of it..." Zhen sighs and says "Silly child! Bai Lei is extremely powerful and much older. He can contract more than one demon without a problem if he so chooses but not Eli! He''s just a mortal from another world! Even if he somehow starts becoming stronger, he still couldn''t handle two demons. Hundun is pure chaos child! You have to be careful when dealing with him." I stand rooted to the spot with confusion. Was I tricked? But then, how did he know my name and where to find me? Maybe it''s a demon thing?? But... what if Eli really did contract him and his brother!?! What the hell does that mean then... I look back to Zhen and say "I need to ask Hundun for the truth..." Zhen snorts and steps back after releasing my arms. He shakes his head and says "Yeah, good luck with that. He''s chaos, child. He won''t just tell you the truth." My lip twitches as I say "Oh, he''ll tell me the truth or I''ll beat it out of him!" Zhen frowns at me as I spin around and walk out of the back garden. Zhen quickly catches up and says "You shouldn''t face him along. Let me come along and ask the questions." I sigh and nod my head as I look for a clearing in another garden. Once I find a good spot, I shake out my hands and yell out "Hundun!" Zhen snorts and quickly covers his laugh as I shout again "Hundun! Get your ?ss out here, right now!" Suddenly, a dark shadow is seen separating from my own shadow before taking on a solid figure right in front of me. Hundun''s white eyes lock onto me as he gives me an amused smirk. His long red hair slightly sways in the wind before coming to rest behind his back. He lightly bows his head as he says "You called?" Zhen quietly steps up behind me and says "Hello, Hundun. It''s been quite a while, has it not?" Chapter 203 - Chaos Hundun looks over my shoulder and slowly straightens himself with a sly smile as he says "Zhen, it''s been too long. Fancy seeing you here... do you know Nova as well?" Zhen walks up next to me with a roll of his eyes as he says "Stop acting like you don''t know that she''s my granddaughter." Hundun smirks and says "Hmmm, you always did know me the best." Hundun looks back to me and asks "Why did you call me?" I narrow my eyes at him and get straight to the point "Were you in a contract with Eli?" Hundun watches me with white eyes before looking around saying "So this is the Dark Palace?" I grit my teeth and say "Answer me before I pull out a Bible and Holy water and exercise your ?ss." Hundun frowns and asks "Bible? Holy water?" I don''t bother explaining as I continue to glare, so Hundun sighs and says "No, I was never in a contract with that useless man. When I turned him down, he called my brother. My brother took the contract but I was more interested in who you were." My anger spikes as I stare at the demon with disbelief. Zhen sighs and says "I knew it..." Hundun looks bored as he looks around the empty garden but something suddenly comes to mind. Even though he likes chaos... he never actually lies. Sure, he''s given half-truths or just withheld information all together but he''s never lied. He said ''He'' contracted him to bring me to ''Him''... who is ''He''? I watch Hundun closely as I ask "Who were you contracted to then? Who''s the one who wanted me?" Hundun slowly turns to look at me with a knowing smile as he says "As I said before, smart and pretty. I knew I wasn''t going to be bored with you. To answer your question, I''ll have to ask you a question." I sigh and say "Ask away" as Zhen glares at Hundun with growing irritation. Hunden steps forward and leans down next to my ear whispering "Who''s arms have you been in?" His words confuse me before a handsome, twisted face suddenly comes to mind. "Shit..." I say causing Hundun to laugh and Zhen to frown. Zhen pushes Hundun back away from me as he turns to look at me in confusion. I close my eyes for a moment before I say "Jiang... that bastard really came back?" Hundun smiles and says "Not entirely... we met in the Realm of the Dead. He made a contract with me to drag you down to the Realm of the Dead." Zhen''s mind races with shock and disbelief as I ask "What did he offer you to make a contract with him?" Hundun leans forward and wags his finger back and forth in front of my face as he says "You have to give me something first." I narrow my eyes on him as I mumble "Probably isn''t worth knowing..." Hundun''s smile quickly disappears as he leans back and "Tsk, have it your way then." Suddenly, I feel like something off about what Hundun said. "If he''s already dead and he no longer has anything to offer... what could he possibly give you?" I ask looking back to him with suspicion. Hundun''s fake pout quickly disappears as his eyes flash with excitement saying "You never fail to meet my expectations." Zhen quickly pulls me back behind his back as he stares at Hundun with a warning while saying "Enough with all the games, Hundun. Tell us what he offered you." Hundun leans back and places his arms behind his back as he says "I''m not speaking to you, Fox. I''m speaking to the lady." Zhen goes to step forward but I quickly grab his white robes and pull him back saying "Enough, it doesn''t matter. Let''s go back to the others... I need to speak with Bai Lei." Zhen continues to glare at Hundun as he flicks his sleeve with anger, turning around and walking away. Hundun watches Zhen leave with a smirk before looking back to me with that same knowing smile. A smile that said ''I know so much more than what you think I know'' I turn around to walk away but I suddenly stop and turn back to say "I have nothing left to offer... what else could you want?" Hundun''s smirk turns into a small smile as he starts walking over to me saying "A promise" I frown in confusion as I say "A promise? What kind of promise?" I go to turn around to face him but he quickly stops me and stands behind me as he gently pushes my chin forward. I look to the path that Zhen just took but he was no longer there, leaving us all alone in the empty garden. As he stands behind me, he leans down to my ear and says "A promise unmade to be claimed at another time." I sigh and say "Why is everything so complicated with you..." His chuckle is low and filled with mirth as he says "What fun would there be if it wasn''t complicated, right?" This time I chuckle as I shake my head and say "I don''t mind playing your games, Hundun, but if you hurt me or the ones I care about... I will personally drag you to the pits of hell with me." I slowly turn around so that our faces are nearly touching as I continue saying "I was born from fire, hotter than any fire on this earth so believe me when I say that I will walk through the very fires of hell to drag you down with me." My eyes begin to glow, emphasizing my threat and surprising Hundun. Something passes through Hundun''s white eyes but he quickly hides it as he says "Fascinating... Then, we have a deal." He slowly stands up and goes to say something but I''m suddenly pulled back against a solid ?h?st as I hear "What did I tell you?" Bai Lei glares at the unbothered Hundun as I try to explain but Hundun beats me to it as he says "Sigh... I heard you loud and clear, Deity. I still have the scorch marks on my ?ss to help remind me. Don''t worry, I wasn''t touching her just now. It seems like we''ll have to finish this another time." I quickly reach out and say "Hold it!" but he suddenly turns back into a dark shadow and disappears into the other shadows lining the Dark Palace. I sigh out loud and look up to glare at Bai Lei. Bai Lei glares back at me as he says "Don''t give me that look. He was entirely too close." I push against him and step away as I say "I was threatening him! I was giving him ''the look''!" Bai Lei''s dark eyebrows draw together as he says "The look? What the hell are you talking about?" I sigh and throw my arms up into the air and say "I was trying to get more information out of him... Eli wasn''t the one who contracted him. It was Jiang. He seems determined to get his revenge, even in the Realm of the Dead." Chapter 204 - Time To Make Plans Bai Lei turns to stone as he says "Jiang? That bastard still isn''t done? How is he doing anything in the Realm of the Dead? He should be imprisoned... never to be reincarnated." My eyebrows shoot up as I nod my head saying "Well, that does sound good but something has clearly happened. I now have two of them to worry about." Bai Lei narrows his eyes and says "No, I will go to the Realm of the Dead and take care of him personally. Ted is back, he''s sitting with our mothers and the others. When I come back, we''ll talk about how we''ll handle Eli." I frown and ask "Is it dangerous for you to go to the Realm of the Dead? Maybe we should just worry about Eli right now." Bai Lei gives me a warm smile as he says "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I promise. I''ll be back before you realize it." I want to argue and tell him to stay out of the Realm of the Dead but he just places a kiss on my forehead before quickly disappearing. I clench my fists and quickly walk back to the others. When Ted turns around, I nearly stumble to a stop. He''s so... different. "T... Ted?" I ask and step closer, looking at him from head to toe. Ted gives me a knowing smile as he says "How do I look?" I sigh with relief and say "Stronger and slightly unnerving." He gives me a cheeky smile and says "I''m much stronger but I still have to work at becoming stronger." I nod my head and try to figure out why he has red eyes too. They aren''t as red as Bai Lei''s but they''re definitely red. As if reading my thoughts, Zhen picks up his cup of tea and says "Bai Lei gave him a life bead that he made from his own essence. Ted is now Bai Lei''s man." I nod my head again and ask Ted "And you''re okay with that?" Ted gives me a big goofy smile as he says "Of course! Bai Lei explained everything to me beforehand and let me chose. Don''t worry Nova, I knew what I was choosing." I give him a knowing smile and nod my head in approval before turning back to Zhen. "Hey, Zhen... is it safe for someone to go to the Realm of the Dead?" Zhen nearly drops his cup of tea and hissing in pain when the hot tea burns the exposed skin on his hand. My mother quickly brings over a cloth to wipe up the tea and then gently touches Zhen''s red skin. A small bright light is given off as Zhen turns to look at my mother with surprise. After a few split seconds, the light fades and she looks up to find Zhen watching her with a blank look. My mother quickly jerks her hand back and clears her throat saying "Ah, sorry." Zhen blinks a few times before slightly shaking his head and saying "No! I''m sorry! Thank you, it feels like new." My mother''s face turns beet red and this time Zhen notices it. Someone clears their throat causing Zhen and my mother to quickly snap out of whatever that was. I go to say something but I just can''t find the words... this was slightly awkward... Zhen quickly clears his throat and says "That... Who? Who wants to go to the Realm of the Dead?" I arch a dark brow at him with a dry look before saying "Went... Bai Lei already went." Suddenly, the slightly pink cheeks he was currently sporting, quickly disappear as he slams his hands on the table and stands up with a pale face. He goes to say something but suddenly stops and glances at Lady Xue. He quickly looks back at me and says "If it''s him, it''ll be fine. Now follow me. I need to teach you a new stance." My heart sinks but I keep my face blank as I say "Okay" I quickly follow Zhen out of the garden and when we''re far enough away, he spins around and says "Does he have a death wish!? Why would he go to the Realm of the Dead!?? Even as I deity, it''s extremely dangerous!" My heart sinks even further as I say "Jiang... he''s going to find Jiang. What can happen to him?" Zhen lets out a deep sigh and begins rubbing his temples as he says "Let''s just hope he comes back in one piece." Shit... ~~~~~~ Once he finds it, he walks up to the gates made with the bones of the dead and waits. As soon as the gates open, Bai Lei walks forward with a glare. Standing on the other side is a man dressed in solid black, much like Bai Lei but that''s where the similarities end. The man has long, blood-red hair and bright, white eyes that glow with an eerie light. One could even say that he looks an awful lot like Hundun but he didn''t have the same charming smile. His face is lined with hard lines and there''s a long, red scar running down the left side of his face. Whatever caused it, b?r?ly missed his left eye but the scar only seemed to add to the man''s attractiveness, not take away from it. "What can I do for you, Deity." Than man says with a straight face. Bai Lei nods his head slightly as he says "My name is Bai Lei and I''m here because of a resident of yours." The man arches a red brow, bowing slightly and says "My name is Mogui, King of this Realm, who do you speak of and why?" Bai Lei nods his head and says "A man named Jiang. He should be rather famous and new. He contracted a demon and tried to take my woman." Mogui narrows his white eyes as he says "I know of him... who was the demon he contracted?" Bai Lei stands his ground and says "Hundun" Mogui clenches his jaw and says "Follow me" Bai Lei doesn''t miss the reaction but he doesn''t say anything as he silently follows the Demon King. He silently leads him to a dark room as blue flames lick up the sides of the walls. Sweat begins to bead and slide down Bai Lei''s back as he follows Mogui further into the Palace of death. If he wasn''t mistaken, there were faces of anguish inside the blue flames. Mogui comes to a stop over a large pit and waves his hand. Bright blue flames come to life, nearly taking the breath out of Bai Lei but he quickly uses his power to sustain his breathing. When he glances down into the bright blue flames, he sees nothing but an empty cell of sorts. Mogui grits his teeth and says "It looks like I have a leak. I will go down and find out what has happened. When I do, I will send someone to notify you. Until then, give your woman this." He lifts his hand and a red, braided string appears with a white, jade bell at the end. Bai Lei narrows his eyes on it before looking back to Mogui and asking "And this is?" Mogui dangles the bell and even though it rocks back and forth, no sound is heard as he says "It''s a bell made from my essence, all she has to do is ring it and I will appear." Bai Lei reaches out and takes the bell, instantly feeling the other man''s energy pulsing around it. Bai Lei looks back up to Mogui as the man says "Just until I can find the worm named Jiang. This Realm is large and vast. It will take some time, even for me." Bai Lei still looks unhappy but Mogui lifts a hand and says "You won''t be able to stay here for much longer. Even as we speak, you grow weaker. If you stay too long, even the weak wandering spirits will latch onto you and begin eating you. Leave while you still can. I will find the man." Bai Lei clunches the bell and nods his head before turning around and disappearing. When he reappears, he falls to his hands and knees in front of the pool of stars. Steam lifts from him like angry claws, instantly su?k?n? the moisture out of the air as his glowing red eyes flash with anger. He lifts his right arm and reaches over, grabbing a small, rat-sized spirit. He rips the spirit from his side, causing the thing to screech in anger before he squeezes his fist. The small spirit cries out and tries to wiggle away as Bai Lei slams it down onto the ground, unleashing his power and instantly killing it. A few drops of red blood fall from his side as he looks down at his other hand. The jade bell hanging from the red braided string hangs there with the strange pulsing energy. Can he trust the King of Death? He tightens his hand on the bell and looks up to find Nova walking into the room with a look of shock. Chapter 205 - Deaths Bell When I walk into the pool room and see Bai Lei crouching next to the dark water, looking as if he''s hurt, I quickly run over with worry. I reach out and quickly jerk back when I touch him. He''s so hot! I reach out and use my powers to call the water from the pool. I soak both of us but I don''t care. He''s literally steaming! When the water touches him, a loud hiss is heard before he finally cools off. "What the hell happened? Are you okay?" I ask pushing back his long black hair. His larger hand wraps around mine as he pulls it up to his lips, kissing it before saying "I''m fine, little star. I told you I would be fine, remember?" I look at him like he has a few screws loose but he ignores the look and slowly stands. He rolls his shoulders and says "Thanks for the cold shower." He then lifts out his hand and opens it. A bell of some kind sways from his hand as he says "Jiang isn''t where he should be so the King will look for him but until then, he said for you to hold onto this." I frown at him and reach up to take the bell but he quickly pulls it back and says "If Jiang or another Demon shows up, just ring it and the King himself will come. It''s made from his essence so only he will be able to hear the bell ring." I look to the bell then back to him before nodding my head saying "Got it" He hands it to me and says "I don''t know if we can really trust him or not so unless you absolutely have to, don''t ring it." As soon as I touch the strange bell, I feel a strange pulse of energy go up my arm. The back of my neck tingles making me slightly shiver. What the hell was that? "What''s wrong?" Bai Lei asks, making me look back at him. I slightly lift my hand saying "It feels weird." Bai Lei nods his head and says "I felt that too. Just be careful with it. It anything, think of it as a backup plan." I tie the strange bell to the sash around my waist and say "I got it but are you sure you''re okay? You looked hurt." Bai Lei smirks and waves his hand, instantly changing his clothes and looking fresh out of the shower. I shake my head and say "When I felt your energy, I rushed over here and left Zhen. I need to finish asking him some questions about Hundun." Bai Lei steps forward and says "I''ll go with you then. What do you need to ask him?" I turn around and walk beside Bai lei as I say "It seems Zhen knows Hundun." Bai Lei frowns but he nods his head and says "Zhen''s been around for a very long time. It''s not too surprising if they''ve run into each other in the past." I nod in understanding and quickly shift back over to Zhen. Zhen still stands in the same spot staring at a flower that lightly glows. As soon as we appear, Zhen turns and looks over to us with sharp eyes. After looking Bai Lei over he sighs in relief and says "That was stupid Deity, even for you." Bai Lei smirks and says "Good to know that you care about me as well, old fox but I''m fine. It was something that had to be done." Zhen snorts and shakes his head as I say "I''m sorry for running off. How do you know Hundun?" Zhen sighs and rolls his eyes as he says "Back in the day, Hundun was very popular and was seen all over. I ran into him more times than I care for but before you ask, I don''t really KNOW him. I''ve only seen what he''s capable of and what he''s known for." I nod my head and say "I need to ask him a few more questions but I need you two to stay back, okay?" Zhen and Bai Lei share a look before nodding their heads saying "We''ll stay over here." I sigh and walk over to the other side. "Hundun" I call out and within a few seconds, a dark shadow separates from mine as he slowly becomes solid in front of me with a smirk. "I wasn''t gone for long... did you miss me already?" He says looking over my shoulder at Bai Lei and Zhen. "You know why I''m calling you again but I have another thing I have to ask about... Are you following me around? Inside my shadow?" I ask with a sinking feeling. His smirk grows as he says "I can if you''d like?" I roll my eyes and ask "What did he offer you?" Hundun suddenly sobers up as his smile quickly fades. He nods his head and says "He offered me... you." Shock and confusion hit me head-on as I try to figure out how that''s even possible. As if reading my thoughts, he places his hands behind his back and says "You agreed to be his queen before he died so in a way you''re his to claim and even hand over. He told me you killed him... is that true?" I scoff in disbelief as I say "Yes, I killed the snake... wow... we weren''t even married! We didn''t even sleep with each other!? How could he claim me like that over some petty words?" Hundun watches me with a rare serious look as he says "Words carry weight, Nova." Well shit... does that mean he''ll send another Demon? Suddenly, the ground under me disappears! I try to reach out to grab something but everything is gone! I feel something painful around my ankle as I''m pulled through... space? What the hell was happening!? Before I can even wrap my brain around my surroundings, I find myself falling! I land hard on a hot, black ground. I groan and look up to find Jiang looking down at me with a dark smirk. I try to call my powers but nothing happens. Instead, the thing around my ankle burns, nearly taking my breath away! Jiang''s dark smirk grows as he kneels down in front of me saying "Tsk, tsk. You are completely powerless here. We have a few things to settle, right?" Only now do I see a man in black behind him. The man has light red hair and black eyes but I can instantly tell that he''s a Demon just like Hundun. Jiang snaps his fingers in front of my face as he says "You never did pay attention but I''m willing to look past everything if you do something for me." I sit up and slowly come to my feet as I brush my dress off asking "And what''s that?" Jiang stands to his full height but I''m suddenly surprised when I see that his eyes look normal. He stares down at me and says "You''re gonna bring him and I out of here." My face goes blank as I blink several times in confusion. "Huh?" I ask looking between the two with growing confusion but before either one of them can answer, a dark wave of energy washes over the area as Hundun''s figure suddenly appears before me saying "Looks like I almost missed the fun. She''s not going to be doing anything for you." Chapter 206 - A Tall Order The other Demon steps forward with a sneer as he says "You missed your chance, Hundun. Move out of our way and mind your own business." Hundun chuckles but it''s low and threatening as he says "You were always an idiot Emo but I think this one takes the top. She''s my contractor so I''m not going anywhere." Jiang loses his temper as he says "Move out of our way and I''ll let you live." Hundun chuckles again as he says "You seem to forget that you''re dead. What could you possibly do to me, huh? And Emo, where did you get that summons?" I step over to Hundun''s side as I watch their interactions but more than anything, I''m surprised he came for me. Emo sneers at Hundun and says "You''re not the only one who has connections, Hundun." Suddenly, Hundun shoves me hard, sending me flying to the side as a huge blast of energy hits the very spot we were just standing in. Holy shit! Hundun and Emo tangle with each other midair as more powerful blasts ripple off them in large waves. Just how powerful were they!? I quickly get up and look around the barren, blackened land but nothing but large black boulders and sharp rocks can be seen, that and blue flames? What the hell? Wait... was I in hell or something!? I try to call my power again but my ankle burns with a wicked sting. I go to pull my dress up to look but I''m suddenly hit from behind. I hit the ground and nearly have the air knocked out of me. I lift my elbow and twist back, instantly hitting Jiang on the side of his face. He grunts in pain and falls off me. I quickly turn around and try to stand up but he grabs the same ankle that burns and squeezes. That same intense pain hits me as I cry out and kick him in the face with my other foot. He cries out and falls back while holding his face. I quickly crawl backward and stand up with a limp. That ankle was killing me! I Watch Jiang clutch his face in pain and roll back and forth on his back with a shaky smile. Serves him right! I turn back to look at Hundun and Emo, only to see Hundun ridding the other Demon like a surfboard as he hits him over and over again. The other Demon grabs Hundun''s arm and snaps it in a weird angle, making me flinch in pain. Hundun, on the other hand, only seems inconvenienced as he switches to beating the Demon with his other arm. I quickly dodge to the left when I feel Jiang swing at me from behind. A sharp black rock b?r?ly misses my face as he tries to swing at me again. For someone who''s dead... he VERY solid! He lifts the sharp rock over his head with both hands and charges at me with a crazy look in his eyes. I do the only thing I can think of and punch him in the throat as I try to dodge. The sharp rock cuts into my shoulder a little but I ignore the pain as I quickly bring my knee up to his face. He was currently choking so he didn''t see it coming until it was too late. He flies back and lands on his back again but this time he''s bleeding. I breathe hard as I look down at the retard and say "Huh... you can even bleed when you''re dead. If I''m not mistaken, you''re more alive than you should be but I''m done playing with you." I reach down and pull the odd bell from my waist and shake it. Jiang looks up to me with watery eyes and then frowns in confusion at the bell hanging from my hand. I look at the bell with the same confused look and go to ring it again when I hear a deep voice behind me say "I heard it the first time, woman." I turn around and look at the man... er Demon King? King of death? I don''t really know but when I see the man''s face, I''m surprised by how much he looks like Hundun. The man walks over and looks me over with a slight nod before looking down at Jiang. Jiang''s eyes fill with fear and panic as he yells out "You bitch!" Before he can say anything else, The King lifts his hand and I watch in awe as chains come flying out of the ground under him. The chains look like they''re made out of blue flames! The second they wrap around Jiang, he screams out in agony as they quickly begin pulling him down into the blackened ground. His face contorts into a look of horror as he finally disappears but when I hear another explosion, I turn to find Hundun and the other demon still going at it. The King walks over and with a wave of his hand, blue flames ignite on the Demon Emo. Emo screams and tries to get away but the King doesn''t give him a chance. Nothing''s left of the Demon when the fire finally disappears. Hundun works to pop his arm back into place as I run over and spread my arms out in front of him saying "He''s a friend! He made a contract with me..." I say with unease. Hundun''s white eyes were always unnerving but this man''s eyes were downright terrifying. The King watches me with a blank face before saying "You''re hurt. Let''s get you cleaned up before we discuss anything else." I slowly lower my arms and give him a small smile as I say "Thank you" I turn to look at Hundun but he''s already following behind the King. With a wave of power, we''re all before a large palace. As we walk in, blue flames lick up the sides and warm the air but somehow it still feels cold. When I see a face in the flames, I quickly look away and keep walking. As we reach a smaller room that has multiple books and a large couch-like seat, the King turns to Hundun and says "Get her something to drink." Hundun quickly disappears, leaving me with the King. "Have a seat, my name is Mogui and I take it you''re Nova?" He says lifting his hand out to the seat. I slowly nod my head and sit on the seat as he steps closer saying "I''m going to clean the wound. If I don''t, the poison from the rock with kill you." My eyes grow large as I mumble "Lovely..." He reaches out and easily rips my dress by my shoulder. He ends up ripping the whole sleeve off as he begins cleaning the cut. I grit my teeth and try my best to hold still as he pours a blue liquid onto the cut. An awkward silence hangs in the air as nothing but the sounds of the fire are heard in the large, empty room. After pouring the blue liquid on it, he pulls his hand back and cuts his finger. My eyes grow even larger as I lean away from him saying "I''m good!" He watches me with those solid white eyes as he says "Not unless you want to die. Only my blood carries the antidote." I open my mouth to say something but quickly shut it. I awkwardly give him my shoulder again as my heart races with uncertainty. Hundun walks back into the room as Mogui''s blood touches me. I hiss out in pain but quickly stop myself from crying out. Mogui watches me with a blank face then says "You''ll be fine now. You''ve done well Hundun." Hundun remains quiet as he hands me a cup of blue liquid. I take the cup but my eyes are locked on his face. I slowly look to Mogui then back Hundun before a cold feeling slowly grips my heart. I hold the cup in my hand as I softly ask "Are you two related?" Mogui casually summons a chair and sits in it as he says "Yes, Hundun is my brother." Hundun steps back with his head lowered as I say "And he''s working for you." Hundun quietly walks over to his brother and silently stands behind his chair as Mogui says "Yes, he does." Chapter 207 - Deceit I tilt the cup back and forth as I slowly nod my head saying "I take it you''re the one who let Jiang out?" Mogui shakes his head and says "Actually, no. I only found out after he went missing and that''s when he summoned Hundun. Hundun then told me about you." "I could have locked Jiang back up then but I needed him to bring you to me without the Deity knowing." He summons a cup similar to mine and takes a sip of the blue liquid as he watches me with a blank face. I look up to Hundun but he still stands behind the chair with his head down. He won''t even look at me... I look back to Mogui and ask "Why am I here?" He gives me a slight smirk and says "Hundun told me you were smart... I need you to receive something for me." I don''t have time for this shit... I grit my teeth in annoyance as I say "I''m sorry but I''m a little busy at the moment. Maybe after I''m done taking care of my stuff, I can come back and help you then." Mogui''s smile grows ever so slightly as he says "I''m afraid that won''t do." He lifts the cup and it disappears as he says "The blood I''ve given just now will slowly kill you unless I remove it." I smirk and nod my head but it''s lacking any real humor as I say "So the rock wasn''t poisonous at all? That was all a load of shit?" Mogui watches me calmly and says "No, they aren''t." I look back over to Hundun and say "We''re contracted. How could you screw me over like this?" Hundun keeps his head down as Mogui says "You two don''t have a contract." I frown in confusion as Mogui continues to say "You made a contract with your blood but did you actually give him any?" My mind races with my heart as I clench my teeth. Mogui leans back in the chair and says "The mark he placed on the back of your neck is mine. That''s why you can survive down here. That and your unique constitution." Hah... I was really played like an idiot... and mark? Did I have a freaking mark!? I stare at the two of them with growing anger but with my powers being locked away by something on my ankle, I was in no position to fight. I sigh and say "I take it was also you who gave Jiang the summoning spell and the damn thing on my ankle?" Mogui slightly nods his head and says "I gave it to someone who then gave it to him." I scoff and ask "Are you working with Eli as well?" Mogui narrows his eyes and says "Don''t insult me, woman. You''re only here because I need YOU to get something I can''t." "And if I get this ''something'', will you take the blood back and allow me to leave?" I ask with irritation but he just ignores it and says "I will do one even better. If you retrieve the item I need, not only will I call the blood back, I''ll also bring my other brother, Swiwang, back here and sever his contract with the man Eli. I''ll also make it to were no Demon will be able to make a contract with the man." Huh... that''s not so bad but I really can''t trust anything from him or Hundun. My mind races and even though he''s "asking" he''s really not giving me a choice. "I have your word then?" I ask looking at his eerie white eyes. He slowly begins to smile as he says "You have my word." I slowly stand up and lift the cup out. I tilt the cup over and pour the blue liquid out onto the ground as I say "Then let''s get this over with. Like I said before, I''m busy." Mogui snaps his finger and not only does the cup disappear, the mess on the floor does as well. "Very good. Hundun, you''ll go with her and keep her safe. Contact me if anything happens." Hundun nods his head and says "Understood" He then turns around and quickly says "Follow me" I grit my teeth in anger and follow behind the traitor. Before I even take five steps, a strange energy is felt and our surroundings quickly disappear. Everything''s dark... scratch that, it''s pitch black! I can''t see anything! I slowly reach to my side but suddenly, there''s light. Hundun stands a few feet in front of me holding a glowing, blue orb of some kind. He lightly tosses the orb up and it softly lights up the surrounding area in a blue hue. I look around us and from what I can see, it looks like we''re in a cave? I look back to Hundun and glare at him. He clears his throat and says "Don''t give me that look. You''d do the same thing if it was your family." I scoff at him and say "If you had just come to me and asked me kindly, I would have helped! Instead, you tricked me, you lied to me and you deceived me!" He runs his hands through his red hair and says "Okay, I never actually lied to you. I did trick you and deceive you but I never lied." I throw my hands up and say "It''s pretty much the same damn thing! Do you have any idea how worried everyone''s gonna be!? Also, do you really think Bai Lei won''t come here to look for me?" Hundun lets out a large sigh and says "For your sake, I hope he doesn''t. He can''t stay down here long enough to search for you and with my brother''s mark, he won''t be able to sense you down here." I''m so freaking angry, I stomp over to him. He lifts his hands in a defensive manner and quickly steps back saying "Calm down Nova! I''m sorry I hid things from you but this was important! We can still be friends!" "Friends my ?ss, you traitor!" I yell and lunge at him. He yells and tries to hold me back but I latch onto his arm and bite down like a mad dog! He yells out in pain and says "Have you lost your damn mind!? Release me!" I can tell he wants to hit me but he holds back and tries to pull his arm away. I reach for the "unholy" zone, aka, ''weewee'' but he quickly jerks back, making both of us fall. I lose my bite on him as his back hits the ground. I land on top of him and start swinging. "Nova! Dammnit! Stop!" He yells through gritted teeth as he grabs my arms. Breathing hard, I sit on top of him as I glare down at him with fire in my eyes. He holds both of my wrists as he says "We both know who''s gonna win, Nova. Enough..." His words only serve to piss me off even more! I quickly lean down and bite down on his ?h?st. He screams out in pain and releases my arms. I quickly reach down and grab his hair on both sides of his head. He tries to turn over to throw me off but I hold on like a damn monkey and bite down harder. I begin pulling his hair with all my might and smile when I hear him scream like a little girl. He grabs both my hands and tries to pull them away but while he''s distracted, I bring my knee up and hit him in his jewels. He makes a tiny squeak noise before crumbling in pain. I spit him out and rip out two handfuls of red hair before quickly stumbling to my feet. He holds his crotch, face down, bu?? up in the air as he struggles to breathe. I quickly try to catch my breath as I look down at him with a cold glare. "You''re lucky I''m on a tight schedule. Stop being such a baby. Let''s go." I say turning to walk away but then I remember the hair. "Ah, this is yours," I say walking over to him. He flinches and tries to crawl away but he doesn''t get far. I stop before him and lift both my hands out to him before releasing the hair. He looks on in horror and quickly reaches up to the sides of his head, feeling for bald spots. I sneer at him and say "You aren''t bald yet but I''ll let you know that the last bastard who got on my bad side lost all his hair, even his eyebrows! Let''s go." Chapter 208 - Working With The Traitor Bai Lei paces back and forth, waiting for Nova and Hundun to return but the longer it takes, the more he worries. He comes to a stop where Nova disappeared and says "Something''s not right..." Zhen stands by the side, staring at the spot Nova disappeared at with a deep frown. "We don''t know who''s behind it... Hundun said he would follow her shadow but even he hasn''t returned. Do you know where Jiang or Eli is?" Zhen asks with a sliver of hope. Bai Lei growls and says "If I knew, I would have killed them both, fox." Bai Lei suddenly looks up at Zhen and says "Stay here in case they come back. I''m going back to the Realm of the Dead to see if there are any signs of Jiang." Zhen quickly reaches out and grabs Bai Lei''s arm as he says "Don''t be foolish Deity! You have still not fully recovered from the last time you went down. You''re asking for trouble." Bai Lei looks at Zhen with red glowing eyes as he says "I can''t just sit here and wait. I need to find her..." Zhen and Bai Lei stand side by side, looking like day and night as the two stare at each other in silence. Zhen slowly releases Bai Lei''s arm while saying "Just promise to be careful. You won''t be able to save her or help her if you get yourself hurt or killed." Bai Lei gives him a knowing smile and says "I got it, old fox. Watch over the rest while I''m gone." Zhen nods his head once as Bai Lei disappears with black mist. Zhen sighs and looks back down at the spot Nova disappeared and mumbles "I really will grow old at this rate..." Bai Lei appears before the same gate made with bones and waits. Soon, they open and reveal Mogui standing on the other side. Bai Lei nods out of courtesy and says "I know you said you would send word but my woman has gone missing. Have you found Jiang?" Mogui bows back and says "Actually, I just did. I was about to send word to you and let you know. I sealed him away and added extra security but your woman isn''t here with me." Bai Lei clenches his fists as his thoughts go to the man named Eli. Did he really have her? Bai Lei reaches out with his powers to feel for Nova, just in case but he doesn''t sense her. He sighs with worry and nods his head saying "Thank you. I won''t keep you." Mogui nods and says "Of course. Let me know if I can help you in any way." Bai Lei turns around and quickly disappears without another word. ~~~~~~~ I cross my arms and wait for the traitor to collect himself. Once he''s able to walk again, he watches me with a weary look as he says "Your worse than any Demon I know... Let''s go." I sneer at him and follow behind him. He keeps looking back at me, clearly uncomfortable with me walking behind him but I refuse to walk next to him. After a while, with no changes to the black cave/tunnel, I sigh and ask "So what am I getting?" Hundun rubs the sides of his head as he says "I''ll tell you when we get there. Until then, stay close and keep your voice low." Both my eyebrows shoot up as I say "You were just screaming like a little girl and you''re telling me to keep my voice low?" He turns and glares at me and says "Truly worse than a Demon!" He turns back around and storms off so I slowly follow behind him with a small smirk. I''m not through with him yet... he screwed up when he decided to cross me... As I walk behind him, I suddenly think about the water in my space. Would that be able to purge Mogui''s blood? It was able to save me from the nasty Jiang thing... I cup my hands and with just a thought, they fill with the water. It immediately starts steaming so I quickly drink the warming liquid before calling another handful. When I take another few sips, I hear Hundun come to a stop. I quickly look up to see him watching me with confusion. "What?" I ask lowering my hands. He looks to my hands before looking back to me with a frown and asking "What were you just drinking?" I shrug and say "Water, want some?" Hundun narrows his eyes on me and shakes his head saying "No, just keep up." I smirk and quickly catch up, suddenly feeling much better but when the cave suddenly opens up, Hundun puts his arm out to stop me. The glowing orb continues to float out into the open before coming to a sudden stop over a large, dark pit. I pucker my lips together as I stare at the pit with a bad feeling. Was this.... was this the pit from my dreams? Hundun looks around before slowly walking towards the pit in the middle. I quietly follow him and look around with worried eyes. It''s a pit but it''s not the same one... at least I don''t think so. I was in a dungeon or something last time but this is in the middle of a large cave. I walk over to the pit to see that it''s actually more of a large hole than a pit. The other one from my dream was lined with bricks, clearly, man-made but this looks like it was made from the very cave itself. I relax a little as the orb hovers over the hole but it''s so dark down in the hole, the orb''s light does little to it. Hundun releases a large breath as he says "Okay, now we go down." My head wipes over to him as I stare at him with large eyes. "We go down? Are you insane? Have you never watched horror movies?? This is how you die!" Hundun looks at me with confusion causing me to sigh. "Can you at least tell me what we''re going for?" Hundun clenches his teeth and shakes his head saying "You''ll know when you see it. When we get down there, I need you to stay close to me and not wander off, no matter who you see down there." I start to become extremely uneasy as I say "No matter who I see? What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Hundun pulls out a black cloth and begins tying it around his eyes, blindfolding himself as he says "No matter who you see, it isn''t really them. Nothing down there is what it seems... it''s all an illusion, Nova." My heart beats hard against my ?h?st as I say "Then where the hell is my blindfold?" Hundun gets finished tying his as he says "You don''t have one. You need to be able to see. You won''t be affected as I would... You''ll have to be my eyes down there." "You have got to be kidding me... you say all that creepy shit and then expect me to go down there without a blindfold!?" I hiss in anger but Hundun doesn''t seem to care or notice as he says "I''m male Nova... everything down there is female and if I accidentally look at one of them... neither one of us will be leaving." "Of course... shit.. shit shit. Ugh! I don''t like this... anything else I should know?" I ask with a nervous twitch. He tilts his head to the side in thought before saying "Try not to make any noise... they''re drawn to it." I lift my head up to the dark cave ceiling with a look of despair... Someone must have a sick, cruel sense of humor to keep doing this to me. I lower my head and shake out my hands before saying "Okay... let''s do this." Hundun gives me a strained smile and lifts his hand out. I look to his blindfold before placing my hand in his. He pulls me to his side and says "Remember to stay quiet. When we talk, we need to whisper." I nod my head and say "Got it" He tightens his hand around my waist and if I''m not mistaken, his hand is slightly shaking. He takes a deep breath and jumps. I clench my teeth and hold on for dear life as I try with everything in me not to scream. Chapter 209 - Searching As we land, Hundun takes most of the impact before slowly releasing me. He then hands out a rope and whispers "Tie us together." I take the rope with shaky hands and tie it around each of our waists. I double knot the rope and tug on it as I whisper "Okay, now what." He nervously licks his lips as the orb slowly descends. Growing closer and closer before coming to a stop right in front of us. "Now, you look for the sounds of water. When you hear the water, follow it." He whispers low reaching out for the rope. I clench my fists and think about beating him again but decide against it for now. I can always beat him if we make it out of this alive... I look around the dark hole and see that it''s similar to the cave up above us. Numerous tunnels branch off in different directions though, leaving me at a complete loss. I look over to Hundun and whisper "There''s a bunch of different tunnels... which one are we supposed to take?" I can see him frowning behind the blindfold as he shakes his head and shrugs. "I don''t know... just pick one." He says in an uncertain whisper. "You''ve got to be kidding me... this is your plan?" I ask in an angry whisper but he only half shrugs again in response. I sigh and say "Screw it" under my breath as I choose to take the path straight ahead of us. I pull on the rope and drag Hundun along. I don''t know what I was expecting but this wasn''t so bad... it was just dark tunnels but the darkness did seem to be much worse down here. The glowing orb seems to be struggling to light anything more than a few feet in front of us so I make sure to stay close to it. I keep my ears out for any sounds, water or anything else I should be worried about down here but even after walking for what feels like hours, nothing. I come to a slow stop and turn to Hundun. He comes to a stop as well and waits. "We''ve been down here forever and nothing. I haven''t heard or seen anything. Especially, the water!" I whisper loudly in anger but Hundun quickly closes the small distance between us and covers my mouth while saying "Shhhh... It''s a good thing we haven''t! Just keep walking." When he feels me trying to bite his hand, he quickly releases me and puts both his hands up in surrender. I sigh and start walking again but this time I whisper softly as I say "It must be something extremely important to risk your life like this... and to trust me to lead you around like this while down here." Hundun remains quiet so I sigh again and keep walking. This time I don''t bother being so careful. I don''t know what they''re so afraid of... it''s completely empty! After a few more minutes, I see the tunnel branching off into a new tunnel. I come to a stop and look between the two tunnels with a sigh. I hate this... I go to keep walking straight but instead, I come to a dead stop when I hear something ahead of us. Hundun crashes into me from behind but he''s quick to stop us both from falling. He stands behind me, holding both my shoulders as he waits in silence. I strain to hear what the noise is as I squint my eyes into the dark. When Hundun feels how stiff I am, he becomes more alert as he waits. It sounds as if something''s being dragged... I lean back into Hundun and tap his side several times as I try to back up. He takes the hint and starts slowly backing up. As we quietly tiptoe backward, I keep my eyes in front of us. I don''t want whatever that is coming at us when we''re not looking. When we make it to the other tunnel, I quickly begin walking. Hundun stays close as we make our way down this new tunnel. The blue orb stays with us the whole time and I can''t help but wonder why it isn''t an issue. Wouldn''t they see the thing a mile away down here? Wait... what if that thing before saw it and is now following us!? I quickly come to a stop, causing Hundun to run into me again with a hushed curse. I strain to see behind us in the dark but I don''t see anything. I listen closely but still don''t hear anything so I sigh with relief. I turn around and freeze. Granny... her kind old face lined with familiar lines, she smiles at me as she says "Nova, my child, you''ve grown into a beautiful woman! Have you been practicing the zither every day as I''ve shown you?" I look at the woman with mixed emotions and swallow hard. She looks... so real. She looks the exact way I remember her... But that''s another reason I know this isn''t real. She was from my other world and she would be much older right now if she hadn''t died from cancer. That and she wouldn''t be down in these creepy-ass tunnels! Hunden''s hands tighten on my shoulders as I lean into him and slowly nod my head ''yes''. Her kind smile grows as she reaches out and touches my cheek. She pats it twice while saying "Good girl, you were always such a good little girl." I feel something warm and gooey left on my cheek but I refuse to reach up and touch it as I give her a strained smile. She then says "That''s why you''re gonna tell me why you''re down here and... Oh my... who''s this handsome fellow?" Hundun''s hands tighten on me again making me flinch as I say "My pet dog, don''t mind him." She gives me an eerie smile as she says "Then what are you doing down here deary?" I try to swallow again but my mouth is completely dry. "L.. lost. I''m lost." I say in a soft voice. Her smile suddenly disappears as she says "You know it''s bad to lie, right child?" My breathing becomes more ragged as my heart beats against my ?h?st but I clench my fists and say "Sorry... I''m just scared." Her smile softens again as she says "No need to be scared deary. I''m here, okay? Just let me see the man behind you." I slowly raise my hands out and slowly shake my head no. Her smile becomes strained as she says "Let me see him." I shake my head no again and watch in horror when her left eye starts to droop. Her smile instantly vanishes as she reaches out saying "Let me see him!" I step back and push Hundun back with me as I say "No!" She then lets out an ear-piercing scream and lunges at us. I quickly push Hundun back and stumble with him but when I look back to the... thing, in front of us. I now realize what the dragging sound was... Was that a body! She was dragging it around from a rope... much like the one tying Hundun and I together. I quickly shake myself and grab Hundun''s hand before running away. I have no idea where we''re going but anywhere but here is better. The thing screeches at the top of its lungs, making it echo and bounce around the tunnel. The blue orb stays with us as we run as fast as I possibly can but I can''t see anything but a few feet in front of me so I was currently running blind! I don''t care! I just want out of this creepy place!!! Only seeing it, seconds before hitting it, I stumble to a stop and slam into the side of the cave. Hundun struggles not to crush me as he too runs into the wall. We both stand there in silence and listen. When I don''t hear any dragging noises or screeching, I let out the breath I was holding and crumble to the ground. Hundun''s forced to squat with me as I struggle to catch my breath. "There''s slow. As long as we don''t let them grab us, we''ll be able to outrun them." Hundun says in a soft whisper. I reach out and grab him by the front of his robe saying "You so freaking lucky I didn''t just toss your ?ss to her and run away by myself! Why didn''t you kill her!? At least give me my powers back so I can defend myself!" I hiss in a whisper. He has the nerve to actually look sheepish as he says "Thank you... for not throwing me to her but I can''t return your powers. It''s a binding chain and only my brother can take it off and I can''t use my powers down here. If I do, they''ll all come running. If I were to kill her... they''ll sense it and come as well." I sneer at him, even though he can''t see me and push him back. He lands on his bu?? as I say "Of course, how convenient." Chapter 210 - Searching Part Two "Not everyone is a backstabber..." I say leaning back against the warm stone wall. I see him purse his lips as he says "We need to keep moving. She''ll catch up to us if we stay here for too long." I quickly get up and start walking. I choose the path to the right and ask "How did she look like someone I used to know?" Hundun follows me closely as he says "Part of their powers. We aren''t sure if they can read our minds or if we''re just hearing and seeing something from our minds." I grumble and keep walking but when I hear footsteps, I come to a stop. I grit my teeth and listen. ''Not again... please not again...'' nothing... I reach out and grab Hundun''s hand again as I whisper "If I see something again, I''m not even gonna stop. We''ll run, got it?" Hundun nods his head with a grave look as we keep walking but I come to a complete stop when I hear Bai Lei call out to me. "Nova? Why are you down here, little star? Are you okay? Have you been hurt?" He rushes over to me and I stumble back with fear and hope. Hundun quickly whispers "It''s not real" But when Bai Lei''s warm hands cup the sides of my face, looking me over with love and worry, I feel myself faltering. "Why aren''t you speaking? Are you hurt? Why are you two tied together?" Had he found me? I step forward and say "We... we''re trying to stay together. How are you here?" Hundun puts his hand on my lower back and tightens it on my dress as Bai Lei says "I felt you so I came. Where is this?" I sigh in relief and hug him. He quickly returns the hug as I say "I don''t know, I really don''t. Hundun and his brother need me to get something but they won''t tell me." He leans back and softly pushes my hair back as he turns to glare at Hundun saying "What could she possibly help you with? You are more than capable of doing this yourself! Why involve Nova?" "Weren''t you supposed to protect her and bring her back safely? What the hell is going on Demon?" Hundun''s hand on my dress continues to tighten as he grits his teeth saying "Nova... I need you to think about this carefully... Remember what I told you before coming down here." I frown and look back to Bai Lei before looking back to him and saying "You said they''re all female... Bai Lei is clearly male." Hundun clenches his jaw as he says "Fine, he can follow us." I feel Bai Lei''s grip on me tighten and when I look over, I see his red glowing eyes as he says "No, we''re going to leave. You can look for whatever you want." Hundun''s hand tighten again as he says "Nova''s been poisoned... she will die if she doesn''t complete this." Bai Lei grits his teeth in anger and reaches for Hundun. I quickly step between them and say "Okay, okay. Let''s just find it, whatever ''it'' is and quickly leave." Bai Lei glares at Hundun before grabbing my hand and saying "Fine, let''s go. Where are you going?" Hundun stays right behind me as Bai Lei leads the way with my hand in his. "I''m trying to find water," I say as we continue down the dark tunnel. Bai Lei silently leads the way and after taking several different turns, I can finally hear water. I pull on Bai Lei''s hand and say "I need to take a break, I''m exhausted." Bai Lei quickly comes to a stop and reaches out to touch my forehead asking "Are you feeling okay? Is it the poison?" I give him a warm smile and shake my head as I pull his hand down. Hundun refuses to release my dress so we all awkwardly sit together in the dark tunnel. I play with the several rocks on the ground as I say "Now that we''re here... what am I looking for?" Hundun remains quiet for several seconds before saying "I''ll tell you when we get there." I nod my head and say "Alright" I start to dust my hands off as I ask Bai Lei "Will you help me up?" Bai Lei silently nods his head and gets up before reaching down to me. I grab his hand and let him pull me up as I stand up as quickly as possible, plunging a long, sharp rock into his throat. He quickly releases my hand and reaches up to his throat with a look of shock and confusion. Hundun quickly pulls me back against his ?h?st as I watch Bai Lei struggle in horror. Dark blood seeps out of his neck before it starts coming out of his mouth. My eyes begin to blur with tears as I pray. Pray that this isn''t really him... that I''m not wrong. He looks at me, straight in the eyes as he struggles to breathe. I swallow my sob and hold my breath. Tears run down my face as he suddenly reaches out to me. He tries to say something but nothing but gargling noises come out as he falls to his knees before me. I cry out and force myself to stay still. Hundun wraps his arms around me and continues to back up as he keeps repeating "It''s not him, I promise you, it''s not him." Bai Lei turns to us and continues to reach out to us before falling forward. Hundun turns and starts walking away as he says " The others will feel it''s death and come. I''m sorry, I really am. If I could use my powers down here, I would have killed it for you." He drags me down the tunnel and away from... Bai Lei... No, away from the thing that looks like him. I finally find my footing and start walking beside Hundun. I wipe my tears and quickly pick up the pace. It was so close... so close to the real thing but I know in my heart it wasn''t. He said he ''felt'' me... but I know from what Mogui said earlier... that would be impossible. And then when he led us to the water... he knew exactly where to go. When he hugged me... he didn''t hold me right or rub my back the way he always did. No, that wasn''t him but killing it didn''t make it any less traumatizing. "Hundun... the water... how did we hear the water when nothing is moving?" I ask coming to a slow stop. Hundun comes to a stop beside me and says "No one knows but only females are able to hear it... whatever ''it'' is." I quickly turn to look at him as I say "You didn''t hear it? You didn''t hear any water noises?" Hundun shakes his head no and says "That''s another reason why I knew that wasn''t Bai Lei. We need to hurry. This next part is going to be dangerous so listen closely." I sigh and say "Everything has been dangerous but I''m listening." Hundun nods and says "We need to go in but you have to make sure not to drink any of the water. Not a single drop, okay?" I look to the dark, still water and quietly say "Got it..." When Hundun goes to step forward, I quickly put my arm out and ask "Aren''t you going to tell me why we''re going into the water?" Hundun gives me a strained smile as he says "What we''re looking for... what we''ve come for, is at the bottom of this." I look back to the water then back to him as I say "What? What is it?" Hundun grits his teeth and says "I can''t say... but you''ll know once you see it. Don''t touch anything else but it..." I give him a look of disbelief, even though he can''t see it, and wave my arms around saying "Are you kidding me!? That''s the sketchiest shit I''ve ever heard!! How the hell will I know what to grab and what not to grab!? Could you be any vaguer!?" He gives me a strained smile and says "Let''s just get this over with... Even I have my limit for creepy things. Oh, and one last thing. Don''t disturb the long pieces of seaweed at the bottom." My face crumbles even further as I ask "Why... why Hundun?" Hundun just shakes his head and says "I think it''s best if you don''t know." Chapter 211 - Searching Part Three Hundun practically drags me to the dark water as I struggle not to dig a hole and hide in it. "No matter what, don''t drink the water," Hundun says one last time as we step into the cold water. I shiver in the water as I continue to walk in, deeper and deeper. Everything has been either warm or borderline hot since I''ve gotten here so feeling the cold water on my skin... let''s just say that it feels extremely out of place and unnerving. As we get closer to the center, the water gets so deep, I have no choice but to start swimming. Hundun takes a few more steps before he too, is swimming. I try to control my racing heart as Hundun says "Okay, deep breath. On the count of three... we go down." I grit my teeth and start taking deep breaths as Hundun starts counting "One... two... three!" I take one last deep breath as we both dive down into the ice-cold water. We start diving deeper and deeper but as we get closer to the bottom, I see long pieces of seaweed slowly swaying in the water and quickly tug on the rope to stop Hundun from swimming straight into one. I pull on the rope and start swimming again but as I''m looking for whatever I''m supposed to grab, Hundun and I accidentally touch the seaweed. I pull the rope again but it''s too late, we''ve already drifted into a piece. Suddenly, a strange pulse of energy is released into the water, washing over us like a wave. My lungs burn with the lack of oxygen so I quickly look around us but I still don''t see anything! I go to start swimming up but Hundun quickly pulls me back down. I push against him and try to swim but he''s fighting me and won''t let go! Panic starts to kick in until He grabs the back of my head and smashes his lips against mine. My eyes go wide and even though I want to kick him in the balls, the air he pushed to me was greatly needed. Was this his plan all along!? I take as much air as my lungs can hold and push him away with a glare but he still can''t see anything with the blindfold on. I think about ripping the damn thing off until I hear something swim past us from behind. I quickly turn around and look around the dark water but I can only see the tall seaweed swaying back and forth in a current that doesn''t exist. Hundun taps my shoulder, causing me to turn back to him. He points his two fingers at his blindfold and then points them to the ground around us, telling me to look. I resist the urge to kick him and quickly start looking again. I don''t want to relive what just happened... I continue to try and avoid the seaweed but it''s everywhere! How does he expect me not to touch it when it''s literally EVERYWHERE!? Suddenly, I hear something I shouldn''t. A beautiful woman''s voice is heard echoing around us in a haunting tune that has my eyes tearing. If I wasn''t underwater, I would probably be crying. It''s so beautiful but yet heartbreaking... Suddenly, the rope around my waist starts dragging me back. When I turn around, I see Hundun trying to swim off to the left. I frown and look over there but I only see open water... I tug on the rope to get his attention but he doesn''t seem to notice. Suddenly, it clicks. The voice... is this like a siren''s voice? I tug on the rope, harder this time but he still tries to swim away. My lungs are starting to burn again as my heart begins to race in fear. Hundun reaches up like he''s trying to take off the blindfold so I quickly swim to him and shove it against his face. What the hell am I supposed to do now!? I hear something behind me again and when I turn to look this time, I faintly see a dark figure before it disappears again. Nope nope nope. I quickly look back to Hundun and stick my fingers in his ears, not caring if I hurt the retard. He doesn''t seem to notice at first but after a few seconds, he jerks and grabs my hands. When he tries to remove my hands, I shove my fingers in more, causing him to flinch. He quickly starts patting my hands and tries to nod his head, letting me know that he''s back. I quickly move my hands and watch as he quickly shoves something into his ears but that doesn''t stop the creepy singing. I want to swim to the surface and get more air but as I look up and see how far down we are, I realize I won''t make it. I choke out bubbles as Hundun quickly pulls me back for more air. I grit my teeth and try not to think about his lips pressed against mine as he gives me more air. Survival... it''s to survive! As soon as I have as much air as I can possibly take, I shove him away again and quickly start looking. I want to find this damn thing as quickly as possible! Since we''ve already touched the seaweed and activated the siren-like singing, I don''t bother avoiding it as I continue to quickly search. I really don''t see anything! It''s just plants and rocks!? My lungs are burning again as the singing becomes louder. Hundun pulls me back by the rope and quickly gives me more air. How does he know I need more? Forget it... focus, Nova! Once I have enough air again, I quickly go back to searching. I''m two seconds from losing my shit when I see something faintly glowing a few feet away. I quickly swim over but as I grow closer, the singing becomes louder and louder. As I finally come to the faint glow, I reach out and push the water around it to help uncover the thing. It looks like a pearl... a glowing, pulsing pearl. The singing becomes faster and louder as I reach out to the pearl. This must be it... it has to be. As I touch the pearl, another pulse of energy is released and the singing comes to a sudden stop. It''s heavy! And... warm. What the hell is this? Is it also pulsing in my hand? I stare at the thing like I''m being su?k?d into it until I feel the rope around me being pulled. I blink several times and realize I''m almost out of air again. As we get closer to the surface, he releases me so that we can both swim up together but I was still struggling to swim as I hold onto the pearl. When we finally reach the surface, I release my breath and suck in with greed. Hundun practically drags me back to the shore by the rope and honestly, I let him. I''m freaking exhausted... As the water becomes too shallow, I stumble to my feet and hold the pearl close as we both make our way out of the water. My teeth chatter with how cold I am but Hundun doesn''t even give me a second to catch my breath before he pulls me to his side again. Everything disappears and when we reappear, Hundun releases me and I fall to my knees on a hot, black ground. We were out! It''s a miracle! I fall to my side and roll over onto my back as I soak up the heat coming off the ground. Hundun rips the blindfold off and pulls out the stuff in his ears, quickly finding me on the ground, looking like roadkill. "Did you get it? Are you hurt?" I groan and lift it up to give it to him but when nothing but silence greets me, I lift my head up to look at him. He looks at my hand then back to me, waiting. I frown at him and push it towards him. He gives me a strained smile as he says "You found it... You really did it. I need you to hold it close and protect it." I finally sit up and look at him with confusion before looking back to the pearl. "You can''t see it?" I ask looking back to him in surprise. He slowly shakes his head and says "No, but that''s why you''re here. Let''s go." I hold the pearl close as I struggle to my feet asking "Why could you just shift us out like that and not shift us in??" He gives me a pained look as he says "One, no one can shift into those tunnels. Two, if I used my powers down there, they''d come, remember?" I sigh in defeat and take his hand as everything around us disappears again. When we reappear, we''re back at the palace with blue flames. Mogui suddenly appears before us and asks "Did you get it?" I slowly stretch out my hand and say "I think it''s time you tell me what this is all about and why you two needed me to retrieve it." Chapter 212 - Demanding Answers Mogui quickly looks to my hand before looking back to me with nervousness in his white eyes. The first real emotion I''ve seen since knowing him. He licks his lips and says "I will tell you after we put it away safely." I pull my hand back and place the warm pearl against my ?h?st, making them both reach out to me as I say "No, it''s time for you to start telling me the truth. I''ve let you two pull me around long enough. I want to know what I just risked my life for." Mogui lifts both hands as he says "Fine, just hold onto it carefully and don''t drop it." He motions for me to seat and because I''m so tired, I silently walk over to the seat and sit down without any complaints. Hundun watches my hand holding the pearl closely as Mogui says "It''s a long story but I will try to make it short. You see, in my family, my mother and father gave birth to three boys and one girl. My two brothers and I were all born healthy and strong but our sister was the youngest and also female." "She was always much smaller than us but she had more fire in her than all three of us combined. She was so full of life and adventurous but one day... we noticed her going missing every day for several hours. My brothers and I were worried so we followed her one day." Hundun clenches his fists and looks down at the floor as Mogui looks into the fire, lost in the past memories as he continues "We found her with a Deity from the Southern Sea... they looked like they were in love... we didn''t know how to feel about it but we kept hidden and decided to just keep a guard on her to make sure she''s safe." "We never... we never expected the Deity to try and force himself on her. She showed back up, bloody and bruised. The guard was killed by the Deity but at least he allowed her a chance to escape but the damage had already been done..." "We went and killed the Deity for what he did to our little sister but everything didn''t end until two days later... When we heard the screams from the servants, we raced over to find the Deity from the Northern Sea. He had killed all the servants and placed a curse on our sister!" "One that would be impossible to break... until you. You see, no one but my family and a few male servants and soldiers can survive here but the only one who can go through the tunnels, resist the sirens, see it, and survive, is female. No female other than my sister and mother were able to survive down here, until you." "We couldn''t tell you about it because of the curse, the curse makes everything so much harder... damn near impossible. We can finally tell you everything you''ve done already but we can''t tell you... We need you to bring it... we need you to place it somewhere safe." Mogui says with a strained face. I quickly realize they really can''t speak about it... Not until I actually do it. I sigh and deflate on myself as I say "Now I want to kick everyone''s ?ss, including this Deity from the Northern Sea... Let''s just get this over with." Mogui and Hundun both blink at me with surprised expressions before Mogui says "You''re really willing to help us? Even after everything?" I tiredly nod my head and say "I would do anything for my family and those I care about too, let''s go." Hundun gives me a large relieved smile as Mogui gives me a serious look of gratitude, both saying "This way" I push up and hold the pearl against my ?h?st as I silently follow behind them. Everything shifts and when I take my next step, I''m standing in a large room with a large bed in the middle. Laying in the middle of the large, white bed is a small but beautiful figure. Her bright red hair was spread out around on her pillow. Mogui and Hundun look to their little sister with tender gazes as I silently walk over. Mogui''s voice is soft but tight as he says "Please... give it back to her." It was then that I realized I was holding her soul. Her body was still alive and breathing but it was just an empty shell. I look down at the glowing pearl with awe and fear. What if I had dropped it!? Or lost it? I shudder at the thought and quickly shake my head as I walk over to the bed. Because the bed is so big and she''s currently in the middle, I hike up my dress and crawl up onto the bed. I carefully crawl over to her and look down at her flawless face. I worry about what to do next but when I feel the pulsing in the pearl increase, I suddenly know what to do. I place the pearl over her heart and gently release it. Suddenly, a super blinding light takes over everything as I''m forced to close my eyes. When I open them again, I see color creeping back into her beautiful, pale face. I look over to Mogui and Hundun saying "I think it worked." Mogui and Hundon both have tears in their eyes as they nod at me before looking back to their little sister. Don''t get me wrong, I thought about them lying to me and wanting me to release a deadly, evil chick but holding that pearl, feeling the soul within it... I knew she wasn''t evil. I turn to crawl back off the bed but my whole world suddenly spins and quickly turns dark. I vaguely hear Mogui and Hundun shout something but I''m just too tired to fight against the comfortable darkness currently pulling at me. Just let me take a nap... I''ll get up and then kick them both in the balls before going back to Bai Lei but after a quick nap. I fight to stay awake but I''m no match against the waves of exhaustion... I''m sorry Bai Lei, mom, Zhen, and everyone else. Just give me fifteen minutes... ~~~~~~ They were so happy to have Ai back and even filled her in on what Nova did for her. Ai has since taken a serious liking to Nova and has stayed by her side every single day, taking care of her and keeping her healthy. Hundun begins pacing the room with a look of concern as Mogui clenches his jaw in fear. The Night Deity, Bai Lei, and his people have been searching the Realms, high and low for her and the only reason he hasn''t found them and killed them all yet was because of Mogui''s mark on her. "Why isn''t she waking up!?" Hundun asks with a nervous twitch but Mogui just shakes his head saying "I know as much as you do..." Hundun suddenly comes to a stop and asks "Do you think it has anything to do with the curse that was on Ai?" Mogui quickly turns around to glare at Hundun as he quickly says "NEVER repeat those words! This has nothing to do with the curse... I just think she''s extremely tired." Ai purses her pretty lips at her brothers before turning back to Nova. She picks up a comb and gently starts brushing Nova''s long, silver hair. It''s something she''s fallen in love with and makes sure to keep it nice for her. She looks down at Nova''s flawless face and wonders again what kind of person she is to be so kind and selfless. Hundun had told her the stories of when they went down to save her and even though Nova had every reason to hate him and kill him, she still saved him several times. Had she fallen in love with Hundun? Maybe she could have Nova as a sister in law! She quickly shakes her head and tries to think clearly. Maybe she''s just a kind person... she does seem to have this other man named Bai Lei searching for her but he was a Deity. Deities are dangerous... they lie and hurt those they claim to love. She gets done brushing Nova''s hair and gently tucks it behind her ear as she bites her lip with determination. She doesn''t want to see Nova hurt and used like her... she wants to protect this kind woman... "Please wake up soon, we''re all worried about you," Ai says softly surprising both her brothers. Hundun and Mogui turn and share a look with each other. She better wake up soon or the Deity will end up tearing the Realms apart looking for her! Chapter 213 - Tired When I feel someone touching my ankle, I pull my leg back and kick. "Ah!" Hundun yells and falls back holding his nose. I blink in confusion and quickly sit up to find all three of the siblings staring at me with large eyes. I look to the little sister and sigh with relief. I stretch a little and quickly climb off the bed saying "Okay, we had an agreement and now that your little sister is back and fine, remove the blood and the binding chain." They all still look at me with large eyes making me slightly confused. Was it because I fell asleep?? I awkwardly scratch my chin and say "I''m sorry I fell asleep earlier. I was extremely tired." Hundun is the first to move. He climbs to his feet while still holding his nose asking "Are... are you feeling okay? Are you sick or anything?" I frown at him and shake my head saying "I''m completely fine, why?" Hundun goes to speak but Mogui smacks him in the ?h?st as he says "My blood was never poisonous... we just said that to get you to help us and the chain has been removed a long time ago..." I frown a little and ask "When did you remove it? If I remember correctly, I still couldn''t use my powers in the cave." I lift my hand and watch as the air in the room starts to move so I quickly release it. Mogui clears his throat and says "When you got back... right after you returned my sister''s soul." I nod but then frown asking "Then why say ''a long time ago''? I just laid down for a nap! It''s not like I slept for a whole day." I was still tired. The pretty woman quickly steps forward and bows saying "It''s so wonderful to finally meet you. My name is Ai, it means Love. I want to thank you for saving my life and my brother''s. He said that because... you''ve been sleeping for a while." My heart sinks as my eyes grow large. I look to all three of them before asking "Was I out for a whole day!?" Ai flinches and says "You''ve been asleep for a month..." A what!!?? I stumble back and look back to the bed with horror. What kind of bed was this!?? When my head suddenly snaps back to them, the two brothers jump as I say "Is there anything else I need to worry about or can I leave?" Mogui has a worried and grave look on his face as Hundun quickly steps forward saying "There isn''t anything else... well except that Bai Lei as been looking for you like crazy... we didn''t tell him you were here in fear of him killing us all..." Without a second thought, I kick out and nail him straight between the legs. I lift my left arm and a solid piece of the ground shoots up and hits Mogui right between the legs as well. The two brothers collapse to the grown with little groans as I say "That was for lying to me and tricking me. I still owe you two for not telling Bai lei I was here this whole time." I turn around to leave but when I feel a delicate hand on my arm, I turn to find Ai looking at me with b?r?ly contained laughter. She controls her face and says "Please let me come with you. I want to repay you for your kindness." I look at her with confusion before saying "That''s not necessary. You''ve probably heard everything already so you should know that I was forced to save you. Think nothing of it." I try to step away again but she holds on tight and says "Please! It would mean the world to me... please. I won''t get in your way and I''ll help you in any way that I can." I look at her with a perplexed look before turning to Hundun and Mogui. They were finally getting up but you could still see the pain in their red faces. Mogui waves his hand and says "Sh... She has really taken a liking to you and has bonded with you while you slept. She took care of you while you slept. Plus, we know she''ll be safe with you. She''s never liked it here." I turn back to Ai to find her giving me a hopeful look. "Uh... I guess you can visit with me or something..." I say with uncertainty. Ai squeals and jumps at me, instantly wrapping me in a large hug while saying "I promise not to get in your way! Thank you!" I awkwardly smile and pat her back before suddenly remembering Eli. "Ah! What about Eli''s contract with Swiwang?" Hundun holds his junk as he says "We''ll summon Swiwang as soon as you two leave. Our brother has always been a little..." "Messed up? Psycho? Mentally demented?" Ai says with a sneer. Hundun nods along with Mogui making my eyebrow arch with amusement. I want to know the story behind this but my main concern right now is Bai lei. I nod and turn away, disappearing mid-step. Only a few seconds after I reappear, Ai appears behind me with a large smile. She begins looking around while silently following me into the palace but only after taking a few steps into the palace, Bai Lei appears before me with a heartbreaking look. I pick up my pace and run straight into his open arms. He wraps his arms around me and tucks his head into the crook of my neck, taking a deep breath. "I''m so so sorry," I say as I struggle to breathe in his tight grip. He pulls me back and starts running his hands all over me asking "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" I shake my head no and smile when he pulls me back into another tight hug. I take a deep breath and begin relaxing in his embrace when I hear a small cry. When I open my eyes, my mother comes running at me. I step back and open my arms. She hits me so hard, I would have tumbled back if Bai Lei hadn''t put his hand on my lower back. "Where have you been!? Are you okay?? Are you hungry?" I laugh at her questions and say "It''s a long story but yes, I''m okay. I''m not hungry, just tired." She quickly steps back and looks at me in concern as she grabs both sides of my face. "Tired? Are you feeling sick or anything?" I shake my head no and say "I''m healthy, I promise." My mother pats my cheeks before letting go and wiping her tears. She sniffs a little and tries to collect herself when she suddenly notices Ai. She does a double-take and asks "Who''s this?" "Ah, that''s right. Let me introduce you two. This is Ai, she was someone I helped save and she wanted to follow me and... well, she''s just wanting to visit with me." My mom''s eyes grow large before walking over to Ai with a large smile. "Hello, dear. It''s nice to meet another friend of Nova''s." My mom says making Ai beam. Ai quickly gives her a large smile and hugs her while saying "It''s a p???sur? to meet Nova''s mother! I came because I want to repay Nova for saving my life but she won''t let me." My mother chuckles and says "Well, let''s give these two some alone time. I need to tell the others that Nova''s back. Why don''t you come with me and meet the others?" Ai looks to Bai Lei before looking to me with a small smile. She turns back to my mother and says "I would love that!" My mother chuckles again and starts to lead Ai away as I reach out to stop them but my mother turns to give me a knowing smile, nodding her head before walking away. Does she know I don''t fully trust Ai? When I look back to Bai Lei, I see his intense stare on Ai''s retreating figure. I lift my hand to his face but he quickly grabs my hand and looks down at me with a warm smile. "Is she connected to your disappearance?" he asks with that same gentle smile but there''s a cold light in his dark red eyes. I tilt my head to the side and say "In a way, yes but she isn''t really the reason. To be honest, it''s a little embarrassing." Bai Lei pulls me close and runs his hands through my hair as he says "And why''s that?" I lower my head and press it against his solid ?h?st as I mumble "I fell asleep... for a whole month." His hands freeze in my hair before quickly pulling them out and lifting my face to his. His dark red eyes look me over with concern and confusion as he asks "You fell asleep for a whole month? Are you sure you aren''t sick or hurt?" I shake my head no and say "I just feel really tired. I really don''t feel like I just slept for a month... If anything, it feels like I slept for an hour." Chapter 214 - Hidden Truths Bai Lei''s expression remains tense as everything around us disappears. When we reappear, we''re in our familiar room. He leads me over to the bed and sits me down while saying "If you''re tired, you should rest. What happened, little star? Where did you go?" I sigh as I relax on the familiar bed as I say "I don''t even know where to begin... Mogui and Hundun..." Bai Lei''s eyes flash before going back to the dark red color as he asks "What about them?" My mind races with the possibilities and quickly decide to watch how I word my next few sentences. "Hundun and Mogui saved me from Jiang. It was him who used another Demon to summon me. Hundun and Mogui are brothers by the way... they... asked for my help and I really felt like I didn''t have a choice after hearing their story." I really didn''t... I''m not necessarily lying here... "I decided to help them and save their little sister. Ai was cursed by a Deity from the Northern Sea and only I was able to help them... I never expected to stay away for so long. I just felt extremely tired after returning Ai''s soul and before I knew it... I woke up a month later." Bai Lei keeps his ''calm face'' in place as he runs his fingers through my hair asking "So... they hid the fact you were there?" I pull my legs up on the bed and lay down so that my head is in his ??p as I say "They told me they were scared to tell you that I was there. They were afraid you''d kill them all." Bai Lei makes a "Hmmm" Noise as my eyes grow heavy. It really did feel good to be back... "Oh, and Mogui said that for saving his little sister, he would sever the contract between Swiwang and Eli. Swiwang is their brother as well... I feel like they don''t get along with him though... I need to ask Ai about it later." He runs one hand through my hair and the other on my back as he "Hmmm"s again. "I don''t really know Ai so I don''t know if I can trust her but she seems like a good person... Demon... whatever she is." I say with heavy eyelids. Bai Lei remains quiet as his warm hands send me into a deep sleep. I don''t know what it is but his touch... it''s like home. I always feel the safest with him... whole and complete. ~~~~~~ Bai Lei watches her drift off and continues running his hand through her soft, silver hair. He didn''t want to stop touching her... she was back and safe. He wasn''t stupid though. He knew she was hiding the truth from him but it was fine. She obviously felt that keeping them alive was a good thing so he''ll let them all live... for now. He will be paying them a visit though for lying to him and keeping her hidden. If he had known where she was, he could have brought her back home and kept her safe. He gently lifts her hair off her neck and begins looking. When he sees the back of her neck, his eyes flash with red. He had a feeling Mogui had hidden her this way but actually seeing the bastard''s mark on her pisses him off. Oh yeah, he''ll be paying the two brothers a visit real soon but he won''t leave until Nova wakes up again. Her exhaustion was concerning to him. She shouldn''t be needing so much sleep, especially now. She should need little to no sleep... If she is fine... he''ll be removing the Demon''s mark and replacing it with one of his own. He was sick and tired of her disappearing on him. The only thing concerning him is the amount of pain it gives the person receiving the mark. He needs to make sure she''s okay with it before jumping straight to it. But if he was being honest... he wants to remove the mark and replace it with his own right now. What would happen if she doesn''t want the mark? He can''t handle losing her over and over like this... at this rate, he''ll end up destroying everyone and everything, himself included. He gently lifts her up and lays her in the bed. He pulls the covers over her and crawls in with her. He pulls her close and smiles when he sees her frowning with discontent. She doesn''t like being woken up... he gently taps the tip of her nose before pulling her against his ?h?st. After a few seconds, he frowns. With just a thought and a wave of energy, both of their clothes were gone. Feeling her b?r? skin against his finally allows him to relax. She snuggles closer to him in search of warmth, making him smile with happiness. She''s absolutely perfect... inside and out. He will keep her safe, no matter what. Even if he has to become the person she grows to hate. Could he handle her hating him? His smile instantly disappears as he thinks about her hating him. He clenches his teeth and pulls her closer as he decides that he could. He could handle it if it meant she was safe. He closes his eyes and breathes her in once again. Her smell soothes his soul in ways he''ll never understand. His red eyes slowly open as he thinks about the female Demon Ai. He hadn''t missed the way she looked at him. If he wasn''t mistaken, she didn''t like him. At all. They''ve never met so the only thing he can think about is Nova. Had the female Demon fallen for Nova as well? He grits his teeth in annoyance and fights against the urge to lock Nova away in the most hidden place he knows. He lifts his leg and wraps around her in a childish but possessive way. He wants to scream to the whole universe that she belongs to him. Nova is mine! Chapter 215 - Evil Plans A man with long, solid black hair stands in front of a picture of a beautiful woman in a dark room as men stand in silence behind him. "Eli... we''ve searched everywhere and we still haven''t found her. It''s been tens years maybe... Maybe we should just let it go." Another man steps forward and says "I''ll say what he''s too afraid to. She''s probably dead. The rumors and stories about a star sound like it was about her. They said she died. People can''t come back from the dead." Eli slowly turns around and stares at the man with a cold look before saying "I was willing to move on until I heard stories of her reappearing. I even summoned a Demon.... heh... and what happens? We''re closer than we''ve ever been and suddenly the contract is severed. Do you know what that tells me?" The two men look to each other before looking back to Eli, shaking their heads ''No''. Eli sneers at the two idiots before him as he says "That means she''s back. I would even put money on her as being the one behind the severed contract." Eli takes a step forward, making the two in front of him step back in fear. "She knows I''m here and she''s hiding... There''s no point in us hiding now. Let''s make our presence known and have her come to us. If I know her at all, she won''t be able to turn a blind eye to people dying because of her." He cracks his neck and says "She''ll come to me in time. We just need to make sure everything''s ready for when she does. Oh, that''s right. Call John here. I want to know how his research is doing." The two men quickly nod their heads as everyone turns to walk out of the room. One of the two men comes to a sudden stop at the door before nervously ???k?n? his lips and turning to say "I don''t think John''s research is ready... something bad could happen if we use it." Eli watches the man with cold, ice-blue eyes as his smile slowly grows. "John''s time is up. It''s time for us to move. I''ve waited for ten years... I''m not waiting any longer." Eli says with a cruel smile. The man slightly shudders before nodding and quickly leaving. They all came here ten years ago in search of Nova but things have changed in that time. Eli has always been power-hungry and cruel but since he''s gained powers from this world... he''s gotten so much worse. He doesn''t even know why the bastard is so hung up on the woman! There are tons of other pretty women here, ripe for the taking. He "Tsks" and keeps walking before finding John. John was currently bent over working on something. The man lifts his hand and knocks on the wooden door frame. John whips his head up and then smiles "Carl! What brings you to my little workshop?" Carl sighs and leans against the door frame as he says "Eli wants you to go see him... has it been completed?" John''s face falls a bit as he says "It''s completed but... I haven''t been able to test it correctly. We have no idea if it''ll truly work..." Carl rubs the back of his neck, sighing again as he says "Hopefully you can convince him to hold off on using it." John takes his gloves off before brushing his robes off. He nervously straightens his back and walks over to find Eli. As he walks up to the door, he takes a deep breath before lifting his hand to knock. Before his knuckles could hit the wooden door, Eli calls him from the other side. "Enter, John." John slightly shudders before walking in with a nervous smile. Eli sits in a large chair with a smile on his face saying "I hope you have good news for me." John nervously licks his lips and strains to keep his smile in place as he says "Well.. kinda. It''s completed but I haven''t been able to run proper tests." Eli''s smile grows as he says "Good news indeed... good. Release it tomorrow morning." John begins to nervously sweat as he says "Eli... I... this could be dangerous. We can''t release it without running the proper tests." Eli''s smile instantly disappears as he narrows his blue eyes on John. "Release it tomorrow morning. You can think of it as ''testing'', right?" John feels his heart tremble as he forces himself to nod his head saying "I... I understand." Eli''s smile is back as he says "Good! Now go get everything ready." John grits his teeth and forces a smile as he nods and quickly leaves. He''s lost his damn mind... this will surely be a disaster! John shakes his head and quickly goes back to his ''lab'' to prepare. He nervously bites his lip when he thinks about what could happen... It''s not like any of them can return without Eli''s permission though. He has those glass vials and refuses to tell anyone where they are. No one can go against him if they want any chance of going back. Eli slowly stands up and silently walks back over to the painting of the woman. He reaches out and lightly touches her lips before saying "We''ll meet again soon, Nova. When that does happen, you''ll be begging for my forgiveness." ~~~~~ I try to turn over but I''m restricted. I instantly frown and try to push away but the thing holding me only tightens. I slowly open my eyes and see nothing but Bai Lei''s b?r? ?h?st. My mind struggles to come back online as I finally start piecing things together. I reach out and clamp his nose. His dark eyebrows draw together before his red eyes slowly begin to open. He finally releases me to grab my hand. I chuckle and release his nose as I say "Now you kinda know how I feel. Let go, I want to stretch." He gives me a lazy smile and says "You can stretch in my arms." My smile quickly disappears as I say "Let go." His lazy smile stays in place as he asks "And if I don''t want to?" I give him an evil smile before reaching for his n?pp??s. He quickly releases me with a laugh as he says "You''re free! I''ve seen what you can do!" He chuckles again as I stretch under the warm blankets. "How are you feeling? Are you still tired?" I give him a large smile and say "Nope! I feel refreshed and brand new! How long was I sleeping for?" Bai Lei gives me a warm smile as he says "Just for a day. You didn''t sleep long at all." I smile in happiness as my stomach decides to ''rumble'' with demands for food. Bai Lei''s smile grows as he says "Let''s go get you something to eat. While I have the kitchen make you something, you can snack on all the fruits Bun has been saving for you." I giggle at the thought as Bai Lei''s power washes over me. As I pull the sheets back, I was wearing my favorite white and silver dress. I smile at Bai Lei in gratefulness as I get up. He reaches out and grabs my hand while saying "I need to speak to you about something real quick." When I see his ''serious face'' in place, I quickly sit down on the bed and ask "What is it?" He pulls my hand into his ??p as he gently massages it. When he looks back to me, he asks "You have Mogui''s mark on you... are you aware of that?" My face turns sour as I say "Yes, I forgot about it though." He looks back down to my hand and continues to rub it as he says "I want to remove it..." He then slowly looks back up to me as he continues to say "And place my own mark. How do you feel about that?" I blink at him in surprise and think about it for a minute. He watches me closely as I slowly nod my head saying "I think... I think that would be a good idea. Plus, I would feel safer knowing you''d be able to find me if I were to disappear again." His hands come to a stop as he stares at me in silence. "You''re really okay with it? Okay with baring my mark?" I give him a grin and say "Of course! I wouldn''t have said yes if I wasn''t." He pulls me against him as he wraps me in a tight hug. My smile grows as I quickly hug him back. How uneasy he must have felt... with all of the emotions, the pain, worry, and jealousy. I know if it was me... I would be pissed. I would be worried and I would be... I would be so very uneasy. He strokes my back as he says "I''m just a little worried... it''s painful to the one receiving the mark. I don''t like the idea of hurting you." I nod my head and ''Hmmm'' before saying "It''s better for you to hurt me than someone else, right?" Bai Lei''s hand on my back freezes as I feel him stiffen. Chapter 216 - Plans I chuckle in his arms and pull back to look him in the eyes as I say "I''m not saying that I want you to hurt me but by you doing this, it gives others less of a chance of hurting me, understand?" He lifts his hand up to my cheek and gently strokes it as he says "Yeah, I got it." My stomach growls again causing both of us to laugh as he and I both get ready to go out. When we make it to the garden where everyone always hangs out, I see Chyou placing snacks on the table with a smile. When Zhen looks up, the others do too. I smile at them and they all return the smile with a shake of their heads. Zhen lifts a drink and says "I''m no longer surprised when you disappear. To be honest, I don''t think any of us really are." My mother nudges his arm and says "Don''t let him fool you, he was so worried he couldn''t eat or sleep." Zhen awkwardly clears his throat as the rest of us laugh. True to what Bai Lei said, little Bun comes flying over with three large fruits. "Master! I''ve collected all of these for you. Guozhi even helped!" Little Bun says with excitement causing Guozhi to choke on his food. He tries to swallow it as he beats his ?h?st and waves his hand ''no''. Ted reaches over and smacks Guozhi on the back as everyone begins laughing again. Zhen places his cup down and says "What was it this time?" I give him a knowing smile and sit across from the others as Bai Lei places a bowl in front of me. As I tell everyone what happened, they all sit around in complete silence. Of course, I tell them the same story I told Bai lei and Ai doesn''t try to correct it. She seems to understand and gives me a grateful smile. Even though they all nod their heads as if they understand, they can''t help but turn and look at each other with knowing looks. They probably know I''m twisting things but I appreciate the fact they don''t call me out. Ted''s the first one to ask "Were they real mermaids?" I pause with the food right by my mouth and shrug before saying "I''m actually not sure. I didn''t stay around long enough to get a good look at them." Bai Lei places his hand on my lower back and says "We have other important things we need to worry about right now. Eli is here and I have no doubt he''s planning something. The stars show a disaster is coming." I silently pop the food in my mouth and nod my head in agreement as I chew the delicious food. My mom puts her chopsticks down and says "I''ve been having the same vision... Nova, do you remember the pit I showed you?" I slowly nod my head as I swallow my food and say "Unfortunately. Is that what you''ve been seeing?" My mother nods her head with a distant look in her eyes. I lower my own chopsticks and ask "I''ve always wanted to ask, Who is ''he'' you always tell me I have to stop?" My mom frowns and slowly shakes her head saying "Even I don''t know. I''m only showed so much and all I know is that he''s male... And that you have to stop him." Bai Lei suddenly pulls me against his side and picks up my chopsticks. He hands them to me and says "You need to eat." before turning to my mother and asking "Does she have to stop him or can I?" My mom tilts her head in thought before saying "I don''t know. Maybe you can for her and it would be the same thing... maybe?" I grab another piece of food and shove it in my mouth as I say "Let''s say he tries to ''stop'' this man... Will he really stop him or would this man get away?" My mom snaps her fingers before pointing at me saying "Could very well happen or something worse. Maybe this man would kill Bai Lei if the two fought... you might be the only one who can stop him, my dear." Bai Lei grits his teeth and asks "Why does it have to be Nova? She''s been through enough." My mom gives Bai Lei a sad smile as she nods her head saying "What you say is right but... We don''t get to decide these things. And even though you''re a Deity, you can still die. Nova has unlimited power at her fingertips. She just needs to grab it." I silently listen as I eat the food Bai Lei keeps putting in front of me but I can''t help but think about my mother''s words. Unlimited power at my fingertips? What does she mean by that? I look down at my hand holding the chopsticks and try to think about this ''Unlimited'' power. I slowly look up at my family and friends as I say "I think it''s safe to ?ssume that this man is Eli. It would also explain why only I am able to stop him." Bai Lei''s cup shatters in his hand, making all of us jump before he waves his hand, cleaning the whole mess. Chyou walks over and places another cup in front of Bai Lei as I ask "Would it be safer if I went alone?" The second cup shatters in Bai Lei''s hand making Guozhi snort with laughter. Bai Lei cleans the mess once again but when Chyou tries to give him another cup, he waves her off with a strained smile. I try to keep from smirking but I''m pretty sure I was failing as Bai Lei suddenly says "I don''t like the idea of you going alone. Especially with that bastard..." I smile and nod my head saying "I understand that but I''m concerned about you and everyone else. If I''m the only one who can stop him... I''m afraid everyone would be hurt or worse... killed." I place my chopsticks back down as I say "I just found everyone... I can''t lose you all." Bai Lei reaches over and says "Only I will go. That way the others will remain safe. I''m a Deity, I won''t die that easily." Guozhi snorts again but this time it''s with disbelief. He leans back in his seat and says "If you''re going, I''m going. I''m her play toy after all." My mom chokes on her tea as Ted looks at Guozhi with confusion. I bite my lips to keep myself from smiling as Bai Lei grits his teeth in annoyance. Suddenly, one of Bai Lei''s servants show up. The black mist slowly turns into a male as he lowers his head saying "My Lord, leaders from the Higher Heavenly Council are asking for your presence." He waves the servant off as he turns to us saying "Nova and I will go speak with them. The rest of you should stay here." The others nod, including my mom but she wears a worried expression as she says "Be careful..." Zhen reaches over and gently places his hand over hers as he gives her a kind, warm smile. Everything suddenly disappears before we''re both walking into the grand entrance of the palace. Two of the men suck in as they take me in but the old man with the white beard glares at me. I can''t help but smirk at him as we walk over. "What can I do for you all?" Bai Lei says with a cold voice. The old man ''hmphs'' and looks away as the other two stare at me with large eyes. Bai Lei places his arm around my waist as he repeats "What can I do for you??" The two Deities clear their throats and awkwardly look to Bai Lei as they say "There have been some disturbances in the Lower Realms and we wanted to know if you knew of anything about it..." They''re both back to look at me as Bai Lei sighs in irritation saying "No, but I''m sure that''s not the only reason you''re here. Are you wanting to see her?" The two men nervously laugh as they say "We... we were told about her and were curious but they failed to tell us how beautiful the new Deity was." The old man snorts with disdain as I smile and say "It''s a p???sur? to meet you two. Could you tell me what''s happening down in the Lower Realms?" The two Deities smile at me, nearly blinding me as they both say "Yes, it''s truly a p???sur? to meet you, my lady! We actually don''t know ourselves but we will be sending investigators to check it out." They both nod with large smiles making me chuckle as I say "If you do find out something, could you please let us know?" The two quickly nod their heads again as they both say "We will come and personally tell you what we find." I giggle at the two making Bai Lei''s hand tighten on me. The old man snaps and slams his new golden staff down on the ground saying "Have you two lost your minds!? She''s a monster! She shouldn''t be and yet you two idiots are drooling over her!!" I feel Bai Lei''s anger spike but I quickly put on my most "abused and pitiful" look as my eyes instantly fill with tears. The two Deities quickly panic and say "Oh no, please don''t listen to this old man. He''s always grumpy. We''re both glad you''re here!" The other Deity quickly nods his head with a large smile. I sniff and couple of times as I say "Thank you, you''re both so kind... It would be a blessing if all the Deities were as nice and great as you two." The two blink a few times before bursting into belly laughs with bright red cheeks. The old man loses it and swipes his staff, instantly disappearing with the other two with a look of outrage. The last thing the old man sees is me winking at him. Chapter 217 - It Begins Carl leads a group of men surrounding John into a large city inside of the Beast Realm. He grumbles the whole time saying "Let''s take a bad idea and make it worse! Great... just great. I''m so over this shit.." John awkwardly coughs as he asks "Do you have any great ideas on how to outrun that crazy bastard and still make it back to our world?" Carl and John share a look before Carl sighs and says "Let''s just get this over with." John gives him a knowing smile as they walk to the center of the city. The townspeople stumble back to make way for the odd group of men carrying a large box of some kind." "Who are these people?" "What are they doing?" "What''s in the box?" Carl and John ignore the townspeople as the men place the large box onto the ground and step back. They create a protective barrier around Carl, John, and the box as the town people continue to watch with confusion. "Do you see their eyes?" "Are they from the Higher Realms?" Carl sticks his finger in his ear, wiggles it around a few times and says "Aggravating pests. Hurry up, John!" It''s because most of these guys all have blue or hazel eyes... John rolls his eyes and carefully opens the box. Inside the box is a large glass vial with a clear liquid. Several wires run under the vial and on the side sits a small solar panel, powering the whole thing. "Will it actually work this time?" Carl asks with boredom making John roll his eyes again. John turns to face Carl as he says "I told Eli that I hadn''t been able to work out all the kinks yet but I''ve added enough in this bad boy to blow up the entire state of Florida." Carl sighs and says "I miss the beaches and babes from our world... hurry up." John''s eye twitches as he turns around and adds the finishing touches. Once everything was in place, he sets the timer and says "We need to get to a safe distance." Carl rolls his eyes this time as he says "So ten feet?" John flips him off and says "Sure, you can stand ten feet away, you annoying bastard!" Carl throws his head back and barks out in laughter as they all start walking away. The surrounding townspeople see the men leaving with laughter and cheer, confusing them all the more. Why would they just leave the large box? What''s in it? Several children run over and peer down into the box with curiosity. "What is it?" One child with long hair asks with confusion. The other scratches the side of his head and says "I dunno. I''ve seen nuffin'' like it." A little girl comes running over to take a look, as the ?du?ts all start coming over to check the box out as well. A large crowd of townspeople gather around the strange box, trying to figure out what the strange red numbers that keep changing were. They''d never seen anything like it. A few brave ones poke at it and touch the wires leading under the vial but no one knows what to do with it. A middle-aged man turns to a younger boy and says "Go get the town''s leader." The young boy nods his head and takes off running. Carl and John sit at the top of the nearest mountain ledge, just outside of the town, to get a birds-eye view. Carl snacks on some dried meat as John rubs his chin in thought. "I wonder if I put enough this time... if not, I''m gonna have to make more. Eli''s gonna be pissed..." Carl rips off another piece of the dried meat and says "We can just lie to him and tell him it worked. It''s not like he ever comes to check for himself." John freezes and slowly turns to look at Carl with a lifted eyebrow saying "I don''t know if you''re brazen or just plain stupid." Carl gives him a large smile and says "I prefer the term... genius." John scoffs at the moron and turns back to see all the people around the box. Much like rats do in the lab. He pulls out his notebook and gets ready to take notes as he looks down at the clock on his wrist. He looks back up to the town and mumbles "It should go off in ten seconds." Carl bites into another piece and watches like he''s at a show. John silently counts down in his head but when he gets to five, he counts out loud. "Five, four, three, two... ONE!!" John says with excitement but when nothing happens, Carl snorts in laughter saying "This is even better than the last one! At least the last one kinda went off! Bwahahaha!!!" John grits his teeth in anger and yells "Shut up! I probably forgot to switch something on because you wouldn''t stop running your damn mouth!" Carl starts laughing again as they all start making their way back to the town. Halfway to the town, a large explosion goes off, blasting John, Carl, and the other men several feet back. Carl and John hit the ground hard, nearly knocking them out as the shock wave hits them again. Once everything begins to settle, Carl and John slowly sit up and turn to look at each other. Both their faces were completely black and their hair was nearly gone. Carl points at John and starts laughing, nearly falling back over until John sneers at him and points at his face. Carl sobers up and pats his face with a sulk. He reaches up to his head before freezing. He throws his head back and yells out as his hands come away with more hair. Everything was so muffled... their ears were still ringing, making everything difficult to hear. They both turn to find that the town before them was no longer there. Not a single house or building remained... everything was flattened! John walks over with Carl following closely behind. Dust and debris continue to fall from the sky, looking like a war zone. When they reach the center of the town, they''re both shocked to see the massive hole. "Damn John... I think you may have gone a little overboard." Carl says tiptoeing over to the edge of the hole. John licks his blackened lips as he says "This is why there''s testing..." Carl slowly squats and squints his eyes, trying to see better as he says "Hey John, I think something might be down here." John rolls his eyes and says "Not now, Carl. I need to find something to write on so that I can take notes." Carl continues to stare down into the hole as he says "No, I''m being serious, man. I think there might be something down there." John ignores Carl as he searches in vain for something to write on when suddenly, Carl screams! The scream is suddenly cut off but John and all the other men jump and turn to look. Carl''s headless body kneels beside the ledge before slowly falling forward into the dark hole. For a while, everything is silent until they hear Carl''s headless body hitting the bottom, or what they ?ssume is the bottom. John swallows hard as he takes a shaky step back. He looks around at the surrounding men but they seem just as confused and scared. John quietly asks "D... did anyone see what just happened?" The other men shake their heads and continue to back up. They all begin drawing their swords but when they hear something in the hole move, they all freeze. A long, skinny, black arm slowly raises out of the hole and grabs onto the ledge. The men tighten their grips on their swords as they nervously wait in silence. The long, sharp fingers slowly dig into the burnt ground instantly making an unpleasant sound. John''s heart races with fear and instantly has the feeling to run. Suddenly, a strange clicking noise is heard before a loud scream. John jumps back and turns to his right to see a large blackened creature, sitting upon a man''s shoulders with its fingers buried into his face. The man struggles to cry out but it comes out as strangled gargles. The thing rips the man''s head off without an ounce of trouble before opening its elongated mouth. John doesn''t stick around to watch anymore as he stumbles back and takes off running. He runs faster than he''s ever run in his entire life but it''s still not fast enough. Screams of terror and death can be heard as something large hits him from behind. He goes to scream out but suddenly, the thing''s long, sharp fingers stab through the back of his head and right through his open mouth. The thing''s talon-like claws dig into his back, instantly tearing into his skin as he struggles to cry out in pain. As John falls to his knees, the thing rips his head clean off his body and devourers it. Chapter 218 - Investagations Bolin and Xia appear in the Beast Realm and go straight to the town they were told about. Xia grumbles the whole time saying "I can''t believe they have us running errands like this. This is all because you tried being friendly with that abomination!" Bolin turns to look at Xia with a frown before saying "Even though I haven''t interacted with her much, she''s not an abomination. You should watch what you say." Xia sneers at Bolin and says "She''s just opening her legs to the Night Deity to use him. She''ll show her true colors soon, watch." Bolin shakes his head and decides not to keep arguing with her. Women can be so vicious... They continue to walk until they start noticing something wrong with the surrounding wildlife. Bolin walks over to a tree and some small shrubs around it, gently touching the burnt bark of the tree. Was there a fire? But when he looks down at the shrubs under it, they''re completely fine, just a little roughed up. What''s going on? Xia walks over and asks "What''s wrong? Was there a fire?" Bolin shakes his head and starts walking towards the town again. Xia watches Bolin walk away then turns back to the tree saying "It just looks like a damn fire broke out, what''s the big deal?" She sighs and starts following Bolin again but when they come to the clearing, they both freeze at what they see. Bolin looks to where the town should be and slowly starts walking over. Xia whistles low and says "It must have been a really bad fire..." Bolin pauses and turns to look at Xia with confusion. "How the hell is this done by a fire? There would be burning piles, burnt bodies, burnt everything but nothing''s left!" He scuffs his foot on the blackened ground and says "Not even burnt grass... it''s just all gone but yet..." Xia frowns and walks over some more before saying "Maybe it was just a really big fire. Everything is blackened like it''s been burnt so it was probably intense." Bolin keeps walking forward before coming to a stop and turning to look at the woods they just came out of. "Look at all the trees... they''re all leaning away from this area." He says with a deep frown. Xia sighs and keeps walking with Bolin right behind her but when she finally sees a body, she comes to a stop and points saying "There''s something." The two walk over and go to flip the body over until they see that it''s missing a head. Xia steps back with a curse as Bolin kneels closer to get a better look. "Judging by the skin on the neck, it''s safe to say that this guy''s head was ripped off." Xia rubs her temples and says "Lovely. Well, we are in the Beast Realm so he was probably attacked by a Beast. Let''s just finish this so we can go back. It stinks here." Bolin ignores Xia, slowly stands up and starts walking towards the town again. Bolin has no idea what happened here but something was telling him it wasn''t good. As he goes further into the town, the more headless bodies are found. When he reaches the middle, he finds something horrifying. Why the hell was there a large hole in the ground!? Xia walks over and stops next to him saying "What in the... what happened here?" Bolin''s mind races as he mumbles "Still think it''s a fire?" Xia frowns but she can''t say anything. When Bolin sees something near the edge of the hole, he carefully and quietly walks over. He tilts his head to the side as he slowly lowers himself. He reaches out but stops short of touching it as he says "Claw marks... large claw marks." Xia sighs in irritation as she says "Yes, Bolin. We''re in the BEAST REALM." Bolin peers down into the dark hole before slowly backing up saying "Yes, but the claw marks show that it came out of the hole... something was down there. I have a feeling that ''something'' killed all these men. We need to go back and tell the others. Now." Xia nervously looks over to the hole before backing up and disappearing. Bolin looks around at everything one last time saying "Thirty-five... thirty-five armed men were all killed the same way..." He quickly shifts away and walks straight into the throne room. Xia was already kneeling as Bolin walks over and bows saying "We have something to report." The old man was currently rubbing his temples with his eyes closed as he says "Speak" Bolin stands up and begins retelling everything they saw. Halfway through his report, the old man had stopped rubbing his temples and was now staring at Bolin with a look of disbelief. "If what you say is true... I need to notify the others. Do not repeat what you just told me to anyone and place a barrier around the entire town." Bolin grimly nods his head and turns to leave when Xia grabs his sleeve. He turns to look at her in question when she says "I... can you take care of it on your own? I don''t want to go back." Bolin sighs and says "It''s fine. I''ll handle it myself." Xia gives him a grateful smile as Bolin turns around and disappears. The second everyone''s gone, her smile is quickly replaced by a sneer as she slowly stands. It was just a beast from the Beast Realm, why was he making such a big deal out of it. She straightens her dress and turns away, disappearing midstep. When she reappears, she''s standing in the middle of a hidden valley between two large mountains. Sitting on top of a large rock is a man in solid black. Currently, his head is back as he basks his face in the sun''s rays while the wind slightly blows his dark black hair. "It looks like John succeeded this time but... it also looks like he got himself and everyone else killed. That''s why they never came back to report." Xia says walking up to the man and touching his broad shoulders. THE FOLLOWING IS R-18. VIOLENCE, SEXUAL ABUSE, AND OTHER TRIGGERS. The man slowly opens his ice-blue eyes and turns to look at her as he says "They died for a good cause. Have you found anything on the woman I told you about?" Xia sneers inside but she places a sad look on her face as she says "Unfortunately, no. I''ve been looking everywhere for her but... I haven''t been able to find her." Eli watches Xia closely before slowly nodding his head saying "She''s good at hiding... it doesn''t surprise me but..." He suddenly reaches up and grabs Xia''s long hair. He roughly pulls her head back and says "If I find out you''re lying to me and you really know where she is... I will kill you." Xia looks up to the man with wide eyes but she can''t help the shiver of excitement that runs through her as she runs her hands up his solid ?h?st. She looks into his mesmerizing eyes and says "I would never lie to you. I will do everything I can to make you happy, you know this." Eli looks down at Xia and slightly sneers as he says "Then you''ll find her! Since you''ve failed to bring her back again, you''ll have to be punished again." Xia shivers again in excitement but tries to hide it as fear, knowing just how much he likes it when she''s scared. She puts on a pitiful face and says "Please Eli, I promise I''ll find her and bring her to you next time." Inside she scoffs at her words. She''ll never bring that bitch to her man and as soon as she finds a way, she''s going to kill her! Eli was hers and will forever be hers. She knows exactly what he''s like and what he likes... she likes it too. Eli backhands Xia, causing her to fall onto the warm grass below. She hides her smile with her long hair as she pretends to be scared and crying. Eli stands up from the rock and says "You shouldn''t have talked back... now you''ll be whipped. Strip." Xia''s whole body shakes in excitement as she reaches up to untie her dress. She keeps her face in a mask of fear, tears and all as her heart soars with happiness and excitement. Eli unhooks a long whip from his side as he himself becomes excited. "That''s right, cry more for me. I wouldn''t punish you like this if you''d just find her." He says with a wicked light in his ice-blue eyes. Xia pulls the dress down with shaky fingers and kneels with her back to him. She can''t face him or he''ll see her look of ecstasy as he whips her. He unleashes the whip and when it connects with her exposed skin, she cries out but quickly bites her lip to hide the sound of her p???sur?. He whips her for twenty minutes straight before m?k?n? ??v? to her so much and so hard, she can b?r?ly walk. She loved this man and the way he made her feel... she''ll do whatever she has to, to kill that bitch. She doesn''t deserve him! Only she can make him happy... to give him what he wants and she''ll make it to where he''ll never want another woman again. Just wait and see... Chapter 219 - Marks Bai Lei and I stand in the room with all the constellations, facing each other in silence. He slowly reaches up to the back of my neck and gently touches the skin with his fingertips. His dark red eyes search my own green eyes as he asks "Are you ready?" A smile slowly crawls across my face as I say "I''m ready when you are. But, why here?" This time he smiles as he says "I somehow felt it would be more appropriate here, among the stars." I slightly nod my head and say "Good thinking" The star constellations spin around my feet, bouncing back and forth between Bai Lei and I but when Bai Lei unleashes his power, the stars begin to burn brighter. Warm energy washes over the back of my neck and slowly seeps down my spin like warm honey. I slightly close my eyes and enjoy the feel before Bai Lei says "I''m going to begin... if it''s too much, tell me and I''ll stop." I open my eyes again and smile up at him as I say "It''ll be fine, stop worrying so much." Was I a little scared of the pain? Yes. I don''t like pain but when I think about being taken again... I''d rather have his mark. That way, he can always find me, no matter what. The warm honey feeling quickly starts to fade as the feeling begins to become hotter. Bai Lei watches me closely so I keep a neutral look on my face as I say "I''ll be upset if you stop halfway through..." Bai Lei gives me a strained smile as he slightly nods. The hot soon turned into burning but just like before, I try to keep my face neutral, even if I was starting to sweat. If I had to be honest, it was very similar to the pain I felt with Hundun when he did it but somehow this didn''t feel as bad. As Bai Lei starts increasing his power and the pain continues to grow, the stars on the ground blow begin spinning around us in lazy circles. When Bai Lei''s eyes begin to glow red, my green eyes start to glow silver as I bite my lip in pain. He keeps his eyes locked on mine, reading my every reaction. He''s really trying to take it slow so he doesn''t hurt me but in a way, he''s making it worse. I grit my teeth and say "Like a bandaid, just rip it off in one go. Doing it slowly is worse." Bai Lei looks at me in confusion before nodding his head and increasing his power. A hot searing pain burns it''s way all the way down my back, nearly bring me to my knees. Bai Lei steps forward, allowing me to rest on his ?h?st as he asks "Want me to stop?" I scoff and say "I told you to just do it." Bai Lei doesn''t say anything as another wave of pain nearly takes my breath away. The stars around us are now spinning around us so quickly, it just looks like a circle made of solid light. Suddenly, the stars begin to lift and spin around us like a tornado made of light. Lightning begins to crawl across the walls and mix with the tornado of light as Bai Lei increases his power yet again. Somehow, it doesn''t really hurt anymore. If anything, I can''t seem to stop looking at the tornado of light and lightning spinning around us as Bai Lei says something in a low, soft voice. When I feel the power reaching its peak, I lift my head to see a blinding light headed straight for us! I suck in, causing Bai lei to look up. I feel his arms tighten around me as he tries to move us to the side but the light tornado wouldn''t allow us to move. The blinding light hits us both, causing everything to go dark. ~~~~ When I hear Bai Lei groan, I slowly open my eyes and lift my head, quickly realizing that we''re both on the ground but I was still in his arms. I reach out and touch his cheek as I ask "Are you okay?" He groans again and reaches out, cupping my hand on his cheek. He slowly opens his dark red eyes as he says "What the hell was that?" I arch an eyebrow at him and slightly smirk as I say "I thought you''d know. That wasn''t you?" He snorts and lays his head back down on the ground as he says "No, that wasn''t me." "I had just finished placing my mark on you when I looked up and saw the blast of energy. It almost felt like... the stars." He says with confusion. He slowly reaches up and rubs his neck as he says "Other than a little sore, I''m fine. Are you okay?" I do a quick mental check and realize I''m more than fine. "I feel completely fine and it actually didn''t hurt at all towards the end," I say quickly sitting up. I lift my hair up and pull it to the side as I turn my back to Bai Lei asking "Is it there? Did it work?" He chuckles and slowly sits up so that he can see the back of my neck and says "I''m sure it did. It looks..." His voice suddenly stops as he freezes behind me. I frown and slowly turn to him asking "It looks like what?" But he just stares at me with large eyes. I reach up and touch the back of my neck, instantly feeling a warm tingle run down my spine. I look back to him in confusion as I ask "What? What''s wrong?" He blinks several times as he reaches out and spins me back around. His fingers gently touch the back of my neck, instantly causing that tingling feeling to come again but it was much more intense with his touch. His voice is b?r?ly above a whisper as he says "It''s... It''s my mark but so much more. It''s also... a shimmery silver color. Not solid black like it should be." This time I blink several times as I say "Is that... okay?" I reach back up and touch the mark, causing little tingles to run down my back but when I turn to see Bai Lei, he has an awkward look on his face as he reaches up and touches the side of his neck. I frown at him and ???k my head to the side asking "What?" He looks to me and says "Touch my mark again." Still confused, I reach up and touch it again but when I see Bai Lei shiver, I freeze. I lean forward and gently push his black hair to the side, revealing a large shimmery, silver star-like marking on the side of his neck. It''s so faint, you almost don''t see it until the light catches it a certain way or when I touch mine. When I reach up to touch mine again, I watch his light up from within. "They''re connected..." I say in a whisper as I stare at it with awe. He reaches up and touches his, this time making me shiver from the feeling of his touch. Our eyes lock onto each other as we try to figure out what just happened. "Is this... has this happened before?" I ask, searching is dark red eyes. His eyes begin to glow a bright red as he slowly shakes his head saying "No, no male has ever received a mark like this and no mark has ever looked like this or acted like this." My mouth twitches as I start to smile and say "Well, it looks like we''re gonna keep having a bunch of firsts between us. Does this mean I''ve marked you too?" Bai Lei chuckles and says "It looks like it... I think the surrounding stars had something to do with it." I chuckle myself as I look down to see the stars slowly dancing around us on the ground in what looked like a victory dance. I place my hand down and watch with a smile when they all come rushing over to my hand. I giggle with excitement and turn to find Bai Lei watching me with a warm smile. I reach out for his hand and when he places it in mine, I slowly lower onto the ground with the stars and watch as all the stars pulse with a bright light. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" I say looking down at the surrounding stars with delight. "Absolutely breathtaking.." He says just above a whisper. I turn to look at him and see him watching me with a small knowing smile. I roll my eyes and lean over to place a soft kiss on his lips. I pull back a little and ask "Are you ready to go hunting?" His eyes flash as a cruel smile crawls across his face saying "Oh, I can''t wait." Chapter 220 - News As Bai Lei and I are about to make our way out, Bolin suddenly appears with news. "Something about it feels off... I don''t know how to explain it." Bolin says after telling us everything. I frown at his words and say "You said it was the Beast Realm right? Let''s go check it out." Suddenly Guozhi shows up and says "If you''re going to my hometown, then I''m coming as well." I shrug and say "Suit yourself. Let''s go." Thirty minutes later, all four of us stand in the spot where the town once was. I look down at the ground then to the surrounding trees with a knowing look. Bai Lei, Bolin, and Guozhi all look around with confusion. "What the hell happened here?" Guozhi says with a growl. Bolin sighs and says "You haven''t seen everything yet... follow me." We all walk behind him in silence, each one of us has different things going through our heads about the destroyed town but when we reach the hole, Guozhi looks five shades whiter. I reach out and touch his shoulder in a comforting way as I say "I''m sorry..." Guozhi continues to stare down at the hole with a mixture of horror and disbelief as he shakes his head saying "This... this can''t be. What could have been powerful enough to unleash them?" His words cause me to frown as I glance down at the hole with a bad feeling. "What... what was unleashed, Guozhi?" I ask in a soft voice as Bai lei steps up next to us. Guozhi lifts a shaky hand to his face as he says "The unspeakables... they were sealed away many, many years ago by some of our strongest in history. Some even lost their lives in order to seal them away..." I narrow my eyes and say "You still didn''t answer me... what was unleashed?" Guozhi falls to his knees and says "Death... death was unleashed. What could have been strong enough to unleash them? What could have done this? I don''t even feel anyone''s lingering power left behind." I nervously lick my lips as I say "This wasn''t done with someone''s power... This was done using something from my world. Something called a bomb." Guozhi, Bolin and Bai Lei all turn to look at me with slight shock and amazement as Bai Lei asks "What is a bomb? What does it do?" I look down at the hole and say "It destroys... everything and everyone. It doesn''t care who''s innocent, it doesn''t care if you''re a child or even an infant still in the mother''s w?mb. It kills and destroys everything it touches." Guozhi collapses to his knees as he says "So they''ve both be unleashed?" I grit my teeth and say "It''s not a living thing. It''s something people from my old world created... I don''t know if this will be the only one or if there will be more." Bolin looks around at everything before saying "I need to report this... I will be back." Before any of us can say anything, he disappears. Bai Lei places his hand on my lower back as he asks "Is there any way to stop this thing from your old world?" I grit my teeth and say "Yes, we have to stop the person making them. This has Eli written all over it... I think he''s calling me out." Bai Lei''s hand goes to my hip and pulls my close to his side as he says "Don''t go running after him blindly... we need to focus on what he''s released first. I''ve seen the dead bodies and if we don''t put an end to them, they will bring death and destruction to the entire Lower Realm." Guozhi suddenly turns around and quickly stands up as he says "There''s a temple in the East, the Beast Temple. It has scrolls on the time these monsters were sealed. Maybe we can find something in the scrolls or someone there who might know something to help us. These creatures are dangerous." Bai Lei and I glance at each other before slightly nodding. I turn back to Guozhi and say "Okay, better to be safe than sorry." Guozhi quickly leads the way and Bai Lei and I silently follow. Off into the distance, too far to actually detect or sense anything, stands a man in black. He watches our every move before disappearing. When the man reappears, he kneels before Eli saying "Master, she came. She showed up with two other males before heading East.." Eli slowly turns to the man kneeling with a large creepy smile before saying "Good, follow her closely but don''t let them find you." The man bows before disappearing once again. Eli slowly turns around and opens his mouth, blood drips down his entire frame as he slowly devours the woman hanging from the ceiling in front of him. When you look further into the dark room, hundreds of bodies hang from the ceiling, either drained already or waiting to be drained. It''s the fastest and easiest way to become more powerful plus, he gets off on their pain and suffering. He doesn''t devour them all at once though, no, he likes to drink from them slowly, sometimes over the course of days, enjoying their cries of pain and pleas for mercy. It makes them taste so much better... He loves this world so much more than his original. He would always have to pay loads of money to kill someone and have it disposed of so he wouldn''t be caught but not here... no. Here he can kill anyone and anything however he wants, as many times as he wants. He''s walked out, n?k?d and covered in blood before but the others just bow before him in fear. The others that followed him here think he''s hiding the vials somewhere but he destroyed them a long time ago. Who would want to go back when they could have all this? When the woman above him starts to dry up, he tugs on the metal hooks in her skin. She cries out weakly as the blood starts to flow again. Every time he absorbs the blood of other powerful cultivators, he gets an ultimate high as his strength grows by leaps and bounds. He''s gorging himself at the moment but he needs to be ready. Be ready to take back what was his and what would always be his. He can''t wait to see her and taste her and her fear again... she had always been special. Now he was going to enjoy her all over again. As we arrive in front of a large but old Temple, an old man with a bald head comes out to glare at us. Guozhi bows and says "Temple Master, there has been a disaster and we need help to fix it." The old man lifts a single bushy eyebrow as he says "What have the idiots done this time?" I try to hide my smirk but it still manages to slip through as Guozhi says "Someone has unleashed the Unspeakables..." The old man''s face crumbles into a look of shock and horror as he says "Impossible... that can''t be." Bai Lei steps forward and says "It has indeed happened. We need to track them down and kill them but Guozhi said there were scrolls that may be able to help us with that." The old man lifts a shaky hand to his bald head as he softly says "No..." Bai Lei and I frown at each other before the old man continues "No, you can''t kill them. No one can! That''s why the elders sealed them away! How were they unleashed? What idiot unleashed them!?" I frown with guilt as I say "That''s not what''s important right now. If we can''t kill them, we need to find out how to seal them away again. Can we take a look at the scrolls?" The old man stands frozen before quickly nodding his head and says "Follow me! There''s no time to waste." We all quickly follow behind the old man and for someone so old and small, he sure was fast! He kinda reminds me of a hamster... He quickly bypasses all the books and other things before going to a painting on a wall. The painting was of a tree with large roots. He places his hand on the painting and pushes. The wall slides back with a grinding noise that gives me the chills. "Quickly, stay close and follow me. I won''t go looking for you if you get lost." The old man says before walking in so we quickly follow. Guozhi up front, me in the middle, and Bai Lei taking up the back. The old man flies past several tunnels before making several turns, confusing all of us. I''ve lost count... It''s like a maze down here! We keep following him until he reaches a long and narrow staircase leading down. He doesn''t pause or explain before quickly taking the stairs. Guozhi and Bai Lei both have to turn sideways to walk down the narrow staircase but the old man and I were just the right size. Chapter 221 - Scrolls After what feels like a solid hour, we finally come to a dark room that instantly comes to light when the old man releases his power into the wall. The walls are made of crude stone with large, black drawings of monsters. "What is that?" I say coming to a stop in the middle of the room. The old man turns to me before looking at the wall saying "Those my dear... are the Unspeakables. These are the creatures you will have to find and seal back." I look at the sheer size of them and swallow hard before saying "Are they this size or have they been blown up..." The old man gives me a knowing smile before saying "That was drawn to their exact sizes but this was done so long ago... things could have changed by now. Over here is where I keep all the scrolls from that time." All three of us walk over to the large shelf with numerous scrolls on each shelf. "Which one do we need to read?" I ask feeling overwhelmed. The old man frowns at me and says "I would ?ssume the first one." My eyes widen as I turn to him with a look of disbelief and ask "You want us to read every single one of these!? We''d be down here for days!" The old man shrugs his shoulders and says "This is everything on them. If you want to defeat an enemy, shouldn''t you know everything you can about them?" I open my mouth to say something before freezing. What he says makes sense but... Bai Lei picks up a scroll and says "Although I do agree with you old man... we are trying to eliminate as many deaths as possible. The longer we stay down here reading, the longer they have to kill more innocent people." The old man sighs and says "Fine, you can probably read just these and be okay." He walks over to the bookcase and starts grabbing scrolls. Once his arms are completely full, he turns around and shoves them into Guozhi''s arms. Guozhi struggles to hold them all as he asks "Why are you giving them all to me!?" The old man hooks a finger over to Bai Lei and I saying "She''s a woman and he''s a Deity." Then he quickly walks over to a large metal door with ancient-looking writing all over it. He pauses before the door and slowly turns back to us asking "Are you sure they''ve really been released?" Bai Lei and I both turn to Guozhi who nods and says "Without a doubt." The old man wears a grave look as he turns back around and grabs the door. He slides a bar over before sliding a large bar down into the ground. He then takes a deep breath and pushes the door open. The large door makes an awful creaking noise before everything becomes quiet again. Bai Lei and I glance at each other before walking over to the door. Guozhi places all the scrolls on the one table in the room before slowly walking over to the open door. The old man stands before the old door with clenched fists, breathing deeply as he stares into the pitch-black room. "Is this where they were kept?" I ask with a voice b?r?ly above a whisper. The old man slowly nods his head and takes a deep breath before walking in. The three of us look to each other before stepping into the pitch-black room as well. When the old man says something in another language, large writings along the walls begin to glow an eerie green color. When I glance around the large... cave? I suck in at what I see. Large claw marks show where they''ve tried to tear their way out but was unsuccessful. About three large skeletons, I ?ssume it''s theirs, is left lying around, half-buried in the hard ground. I slowly turn around to get a better look before looking up. There... the large hole that now showed a view of the night sky. "How could they survive so long down here... were they... were they eating each other?" I ask in a soft unsure voice. The old man shakes his head and says "I honestly don''t know... every full moon I''d come down to the other room just to check and every time I tapped on the door, I would hear them move." I walk over to the closest wall as Bai Lei stays close by my side. I look at the strange glowing words and ask "What language is this? Is this the same language you were speaking earlier?" The old man nods his head and says "Correct. It was a language used to seal these monsters away but no one knows what the language actually is." I frown at his words and turn around to look at him as I say "Then how do you use it?" The old man sighs and says "I just repeat the words I was taught... you see, the scrolls tell of a person who came from another world. This was their language... they helped us seal the beasts and even told us how to keep them trapped." My heart skips a beat as Guozhi and Bai lei both turn to look at me. I shake my head and shrug letting them both know I didn''t know anything either. I frown in thought before turning to the old man and asking "Then... is this person or their descendants still around?" The old man rubs his bald head as he says "No, not that I''m aware of. I was told the woman went back to her world... OH! I was told that if anything were to happen, I was to... crap... let me find the scroll." The old man rushes out of the cave-like chamber and goes straight back to the scrolls on the shelf. I feel myself smiling a little as I turn back to look at the strange words again. The eerie green glow was making everything in here green, Including my hair but I can''t help but feel that the writing is slightly familiar. I step back a few steps and tilt my head to the side as I continue looking at the writing. Bai Lei stands beside me and asks "What''s wrong?" I bite my lip and say "I can''t help but feel this is somewhat familiar... like I''ve seen it somewhere before." Bai Lei''s eyebrows shoot up as he turns to look at the wall and ask "Can you read it?" I shake my head no and say "No... it is written really big though... maybe if I back up some more." I say stepping back a few more feet. "Is it normal to have a bunch of people from other worlds coming to this world?" I ask with my head sideways. Guozhi walks over and looks at me with a weird look before turning his head to the side to look at the wall as well. Bai Lei watches both of us as he says "You were the first that I knew of... I have not heard of anyone else coming to this world." Guozhi continues to stare at the wall as he says "Did you do one of your weird sleepwalking things and do this?" I shake my head and say "I know for a fact this wasn''t done by me but... I feel like if seen this writing before..." The old man suddenly calls out "Ah hah! I found the scroll on the mysterious woman. Let me read it and see what it says." Guozhi forgoes the writings on the wall and walks over to the old man with the scrolls. Bai Lei continues to stay by my side as he softly says "It''s okay, don''t worry about it too much." But that''s just it... it''s bothering me because I feel like I recognize it somehow. It''s right there on the tip of my brain... suddenly, it clicks. "Latin..." I breathe out in a surprised whisper. Bai Lei frowns at me and asks "What?" I begin looking around the room with large eyes as I''m finally able to recognize the writing. "It''s in Latin... the words are all written in Latin," I say making the old man and Guozhi look to me with surprise. Bai Lei places a hand on my lower back and says "I ?ssume that''s a language from your old world, right? Can you read it?" I shake my head no as I say "When I was in college, I took a Latin course but failed miserably. I can, however, recognize the words and letters. What is this doing here... See this here" I point at one large letter and say "This is an ''S'' ..." "Man... I really wish I had paid better attention in college." I say looking at everything with awe. The old man then says "Yes, I have it here that the woman was able to speak our language and many others. She suddenly appeared one day and stopped an attack on a small village. Our people begged for her help and she agreed if we gave her some herbs. After that, she created this place and sealed them all away." The old man gets excited as he says "It says here that we can summon her if we need her help with them again!" He grabs the scroll and does a little happy dance as he says "We shall call her and ask for her help again!" I nervously look over to Bai Lei and he gives me a half-shrug as the old man says "Let''s prepare to welcome her back!" But my brain was still stuck on the word ''Summon''... Chapter 222 - Summoning I watch as the old man begins pulling out item after item from the shelf and laying it all out in a precise way. Bai Lei stands next to me and silently watches as well. Guozhi, on the other hand, was very hands-on throughout the entire thing. He reminds me of a child, placing cookies out the night before for Santa Claus. He eagerly listens and follows the little old man''s every instruction. To be honest, in any other situation, this would be funny but I''m still uneasy about summoning this mystery woman. What if she''s evil? What if she wants a soul in return for her help? Nothing every goes like it''s supposed to but I keep my mouth shut and decide to let them do their thing. I look over to the walls with the large paintings and shiver. Quite honestly, I would prefer someone else to deal with these things. I need to focus on Eli, not these walking nightmares. Not only were they extremely large, their mouths nearly took up their entire faces. Come to think of it... I slowly step over to the paintings and narrow my eyes in on the creepy thing. Suddenly, I realize something. "They''re blind... they have no eyes..." I say out loud, causing everyone to pause and look at me. The old man nods his head and says "That''s why they''re called the Unspeakables. They can''t see so they follow the noises. They attack nearly everything that moves." Haaa... somehow that makes them ten times more creepy. "Okay! That should be it. We''ve gathered everything it said to and now we just have to light the candle." I turn back to find them trying to light an old, black candle. I frown at the two as they try to light it over and over but because the candle is so old, the wick won''t light. I sigh and take a seat on the ground as I say "I feel like this is just a huge waste of time." Bai Lei sighs and walks over to the candle. With just a swipe of his hand, the candle instantly comes to life but the flame is white. Not a normal, white, orange, red, and blue mix. No, it''s pure white and it looks odd on a solid black candle. The old man smiles and says "Good, very good. Now we need to wait." I frown at his words as Bai Lei comes back over and sits next to me. "Wait for what?" I ask looking back to the old man in question. He rereads the scroll before placing it down and saying "We wait for her to come. When she''s received the summon, the candle will go out and she will appear." "This doesn''t sound sketchy at all. Nope, not at allll." I say rolling my eyes but for the next two hours, we all sit around and watch this candle burn. If the white flame wasn''t creepy enough, the wax never runs... it doesn''t melt. No matter how long the candle burns for... Suddenly, the candle goes out with a puff! The old man and Guozhi both jump up and run to the candle in excitement as Bai Lei and I watch from our places on the ground. I lean over to get a better view but after a few minutes, nothing happens. I sigh and say "Are you sure you did everything right?" The old man runs over to the scroll and begins reading everything again before reaching up to rub his bald head in confusion. "I don''t get it... we did everything it said to do." I lean over and prop my elbow up on my knee. I place my chin down on my hand as I say "Are you sure this person really exists or that she''s even still alive? This happened a looooong time ago, right? Maybe she''s no longer alive." Everyone gets quiet before we all suddenly feel a gentle breeze. It was sweet smelling and pleasant but I couldn''t seem to place the actual scent. A wave of strange power has Bai Lei and I both jumping up to our feet as the gentle breeze continues to fill the entire room. "It''s in bad taste to say that someone is dead when in fact, they''re very much alive." A soft but smooth voice says behind us, making all of us jump. Bai Lei quickly pulls me behind him as we spin around to see a beautiful, young woman with white hair. She gives us a crafty smile as she says "Did someone call for me?" My eyes nearly fall out of my head when I lean around Bai Lei to get a better look. Long, white hair with silver-blue eyes... she was short like me but she was curvy in all the right places... But what really had me shocked was the way she was dressed! A short black dress with red, corset strings running up the middle. Black half-moon earrings and some killer black combat books... Even her nails were painted black!! She looked good and she looked like she was from my old world! I push Bai Lei to the side and stare at the woman with wide eyes. "You... where are you from?" I ask with disbelief. She looks me over with a smile and says "New Orleans, my dear. And this place is..." She begins to look around her surroundings and I watch with a smirk when her face falls upon seeing the paintings. "Damn... those things got out?" She asks turning to look back at me with a fierce look. I slowly nod my head and say "Someone blew a hole up there and released them. Can you help us?" Her black eyebrows draw together as she asks "Blew a hole? If I''m not mistaken, this world doesn''t have explosives." I give her a knowing smile and says "They don''t. Someone from another world has come here and caused problems. Can you help us?" She sighs and gives me a helpless smile as she says "Yeah, those things are not fun but they are kinda dumb. My name is Eris Hallows, and you are?" She sticks her hand out to shake and I can''t help but feel like laughing. It''s been so long since someone asked for a handshake in greeting. I instantly reach out and grab her hand as I say "Nova, and these are my friends. This here is my man, Bai Lei." Bai Lei politely nods but I can tell he''s still very uneasy with the woman as she looks him over and nods. Guozhi suddenly appears behind the woman and leans in to sniff at her like some kind of dog. I suddenly have the urge to roll up a newspaper and smack him in the nose. Eris sidesteps Guozhi and gives him a look before saying "Personal space my dude. Okay, how long has it been since they''ve been released?" Guozhi begins moving closer to her again until Bai Lei grabs the back of his collar and drags him back. Eris gives Bai Lei and I a grateful look as the old man comes running over with stars in his eyes. "It''s a p???sur? to finally meet you! My family has guarded this temple for many generations. I''m blessed to be able to meet our great savior." She looks at the old man with large eyes before slowly stepping to my side as she says "Haha... yes, well, I''m not a savior or anything. I''m just someone for hire. I just did a job, that''s all." The old man suddenly claps his hands and says "That''s right! I have all the herbs you asked for last time for payment." Suddenly, Eris perks up with a smile as she quickly says "Thanks! Okay, so how long ago?" I shrug my shoulders and turn to look at Guozhi who still hangs from Bai Lei''s grip. He blinks a few times and says "Judging by the burns and tracks, I''d say... over a day ago now." She silently nods her head and taps her chin as she says "We''ll have to lure them back. The sooner the better. Okay, I''m gonna need an herb called baby''s flesh. Do you have any?" My eyes go round as I say "You''re gonna lure them back with the smell of babies flesh?" She nods her head and says "Unfortunately, that''s what they really like. The faster we get them back, the faster we can seal them and save lives." She suddenly walks into the dark room with the glowing green writing. That''s right! I quickly follow her in and ask "You wrote all this?" She looks around at everything with calm eyes as she nods her head ''yes''. Bai Lei is quick to stay by my side as Eris comes to a stop in the very middle. "You can read and write in the dead language, Latin?" I ask with amazement. She looks over to me and gives me a cute smile as she says "Of course! All witches know how to read and write in Latin. It was my original language." She suddenly slams her foot down, releasing a powerful wave of magic in the room. I watch in amazement as all the large stones begin lifting up and replacing themselves in their original places. Completely fixing the hole like it was never there. The glowing green words all turn white as everything goes back in place. She smiles at me again as she says "Let''s go catch some monsters!" Chapter 223 - Making The Lure "If it''s all closed up, how will we get them back in?" I ask looking up at the solid ceiling. Eris gives me a knowing smirk as she says "We need it closed to keep them sealed but we don''t need it open to put them back." Confused, I slightly nod my head and say "I''m gonna let you, do you... Guozhi will be back with the Baby''s Flesh soon." She gives me a grateful look as she says "Thank you. Now I can focus on the trap without having to stop." We all go to the top side and when she looks around the blackened ground, she whistles low and says "What a nasty person... he didn''t even spare the children..." I look over to where she''s gazing at but I see nothing but scorched remains. I look back to Eris and wonder if she knew this was a town and how she knew even children were killed but when I see her still focused on a certain spot, I turn to look again. Nothing... I slowly turn back to her and watch her closely. Her silvery blue eyes stare into the emptiness with an intense gaze but when I see the mournful look, full of compassion, pass her pretty face, I quickly realize that she''s truly seeing something that the rest of us can''t. Bai Lei places his hand on my lower back and watches Eris closely. Suddenly, she says "I will release them all and help them pass over. It happened so quickly, they don''t understand what has happened..." Before I can ask her anything else, she says "Videre" in a haunting whisper. It echos in a way that makes it feel as if more than one person saying it at the same time. Suddenly, a powerful wave of energy washes over me, making me shiver. I watch in a mixture of awe and horror as hundreds of ghost-like figures begin to show up... or maybe they were here the whole time and I''m just now able to see them!? I cling to Bai Lei''s side as a ghostly body passes by us, heading straight for Eris. Bai Lei watches everything with large eyes but he doesn''t seem freaked out like me. I look back over to Eris to see her slowly kneeling before a small ghostly frame. It''s a child... she''s saying something to the child as multiple children begin to show up around her. I almost want to move closer, almost, but I keep my distance and keep my mouth shut. I don''t do scary very well, never have, but this girl looks like she''s completely in her zone. At complete ease, as she speaks to the ghosts surrounding her. "What is she doing?" Bai Lei finally asks making me slightly shrug as I say "She said something about releasing them and helping them pass over. I think these are all the townspeople that were here when it blew up... I think she''s trying to help them." When we both hear a gasp, we turn around to find Guozhi standing behind us with the old, bald man in tow. They both stare at the large mass of ghosts with the same look I had, awe and horror. Another wave of energy pulses out of Eris making all four of us step back. It was a strange power... foreign but strong. She suddenly starts humming a tune that has me clutching my ?h?st. I grit my teeth and struggle to keep standing as my soul feels like it''s crying out in sorrow. Eris slowly turns to look at me with a frown before slowly walking over to me. I struggle to breathe as tears begin to fill my eyes. The ghosts around us begin to glow brighter as her beautiful voice echos all around us like a beautiful nightmare. Even Bai lei and the others seem to be affected but not as badly as I am... Eris stops in front of me and because we''re about the same height, she stares into my eyes like she''s seeing my very soul. I can''t look away from her... the tune she continues to hum is so beautiful and yet, so heartbreaking. She slowly reaches out and covers my ears as large tears stream down my face. Everyone including myself seems to be in a strange trance but as soon as I feel her touch, it feels as if my soul is suddenly released from the strange hold. The ghosts continue to glow brighter as they begin to fade away. Bai Lei clenches his teeth and holds onto my side, not knowing what to do but still ready to take action if needed. The last of her strange melody echos around us in a haunting way before all the ghosts suddenly disappear. Eris stops humming and everything around us becomes eerie quiet. She slowly lowers her hands off my ears as she looks at me with those piercing, knowing eyes that always seem to see way more than they should. She reaches out and wipes my tears as she says "Do not be ashamed of your scars, Cheri. Embrace them and let them become your battle strips. Your pain can become your sharpest, deadliest weapon but you must learn to control it so that it will not control you." "And then, use it to destroy the very person who gave them to you. Make them regret ever giving you such a powerful weapon." She says as her eyes suddenly flash. I blink away the new fresh tears as I look at this beautiful woman before me. She''s right... everything she says is right. I tighten my fists as I try to settle my raw heart. Bai Lei''s eyes are red as he pulls me closer to his side but when I hear sniffing, we all turn to look at Guozhi and the old man. The old man wipes away his tears with a shivering chin as Guozhi bites his fists with teary eyes. Guozhi quickly removes his hand and wipes his face as he says "I was biting my hand too hard and it hurt... haha... I got what you needed!" He then reaches his hand out as the herbs suddenly appear. She looks at it and takes it saying "I will never grow tired of seeing y''all do that! With everything I can do, I can''t make things appear and disappear with a snap of my fingers. It''s like a magic storage pouch..." She holds the Baby''s Flesh and walks over to the darkest spot. "I really wish I knew how to do it as well... it would really come in handy when I do jobs..." She continues to mumble to herself as Bai Lei reaches out and gently touches my face. I look over to him and give him a small smile as he asks "Are you okay?" I nod my head and say "She has a really pretty voice... it brought up some old pain." Bai Lei silently nods his head as he turns back to Eris with a watchful look. I think she unnerves him... hehe. "Okay! I recommend everyone stay back and stay completely silent. Like I said before, even though these things are super fast and strong, they''re kinda dumb." We all look at each other and nod before slowly walking over to the side to watch her in action. Guozhi stands his ground with a conflicted look on his face and says "I can''t just leave you to deal with these things all alone! I will stay and fight beside you. I want to keep you safe." Eris pauses and turns to look at Guozhi with a blank look. She awkwardly clears her throat and says "As nice as that is... I need you to go with the others. If you stay here, you''ll only become a hindrance and I will probably end up getting hurt trying to keep you alive." Guozhi flinches at the word ''hindrance'' making me slightly smile. Now he looks like a beaten puppy! "We''re short on time Guozhi, hurry up," I say trying to keep the smile off my face. Normally I would agree with Guozhi and demand to stay and fight with her but I had felt her power. Her strength... she was capable of handling these things. She did seal them away before... Guozhi walks over to us with his head down and imaginary tail tucked between his legs. His behavior was truly confusing to me but he seems to have really taken a liking to the woman. Eris places the Baby''s Flesh onto the ground and with a soft word, it catches fire. Soon, the smell of burning flesh begins to fill the air and even though I know it''s not real flesh, I still struggle to keep from gagging. The smell was horrible! The ground under my feet begins to tremble as we all hear a loud roar in the distance. I can''t believe they smelt it so soon but when I look back over to Eris, I see that she''s using her magic to amplify the effect. No wonders... Chapter 224 - Here They Come It was still in the middle of the night so even though we could hear them coming, we still couldn''t see them. Eris remains calm despite having these things coming at her so I try to remain calm myself. Eris stops her magic and stands silently by the burning herbs as the creatures crawl closer. Everyone remains quiet as the first sounds are heard coming from them. It was this clicking noise as if they were using it to somehow see their surroundings. I nervously bite my lip as I look back at Eris. She''s still just standing there, completely unbothered. Maybe I''m just overreacting? Suddenly, I see the first one... nope. I was definitely not overreacting! The large creature slowly crawls forward on all fours as the clicking noise continues. It opens it''s large mouth and breathes in deeply as if tasting the air. Another two creep up behind it and proceed to do the same. One goes to step forward but touches the one next to it. The two immediately snarl and snap at each other as their long talon-like claws scrape the burnt ground. Every time their mouths snap shut, a clanking of their sharp teeth can be heard. The one in front turns and snarls at the other two, instantly putting the fight to a stop. I look at the one in front closely... he must be the leader or the alpha in the group... They turn their attention back to the burning herbs and begin sniffing the air again. My heart thunders against my ?h?st as I look at the large creatures before us but I make sure not to move, not to utter a single noise. Bai Lei holds me tight against his side as we all watch in silence. The two lackeys move closer, passing up the leader and making their way to the smell. The leader seems to be a lot more cautious... Eris said they were pretty dumb but the leader is making me nervous. I quickly look over to Eris to see her frowning. She was expecting them all to come at the same time... shit. Will this mess up her plan? I bite my lip even harder when I see the two grow closer and closer to her. She still remains quite but when the two before her stop just outside of the circle she created, she lifts her foot and slowly drags it across the burnt ground. The two before her become so excited, they lunge straight at her. I suck in, causing Bai Lei to cover my mouth with his large hand but it was too late, the leader heard it. Eris doesn''t even blink as the two lunge straight at her face. Inches from her beautiful face, the ground under her instantly comes to life in a brilliant white light. The two creatures freeze midair and cry out in pain. The leader''s head snaps back to the other two with a growl. Eris snaps her fingers and I watch in amazement when the creatures begin sinking into the hard ground. They thrash and fight with everything they have but nothing they do allows them to break free. As they sink further and further, the leader lowers itself and begins to crawl backward. Eris sees it and begins walking over to it. The creature tries to turn and run but with just a word from Eris, a large barrier suddenly appears around the entire area. When the monster hits the barrier, it cries out in pain and anger. It''s head suddenly whips back over to us, instantly making me jump and freeze. It''s official... I''d be one of the first to die in a horror movie! The thing lunges straight at us, making me suck in and pull at my magic. Bai Lei suddenly shoves me behind him as he too unleashes his power but something horrible happens. As Bai Lei and I both unleash our magic on the thing, it causes a huge explosion of powers. The combination is so powerful, Bai Lei and I, along with Guozhi and the old man, go flying back several feet. As we struggle to stay standing, the old man rolls away with a cry of alarm. Guozhi quickly catches the old man and tries to sit him up but when I look back to the blast, I see the monster flying through the explosion with its mouth wide open in a snarl! Its claws are out and reaching for us! It''s happening so fast, my brain struggles to understand how it''s completely unaffected! Eris cries out "Stop using your powers!! It does nothing to them but it does hurt me!!" I look over and only now do I see the several cuts all over her arms and legs. No wonders she couldn''t stop the attack... we blasted her ?ss! Bai Lei pulls his power back and struggles to keep his arm on as my heart threatens to stop. I go running over to... help? I don''t really know but at this point, I''m not even thinking straight. All I can see is Bai Lei struggling in pain under this creature! Eris'' eyes glow with an eerie light as she takes off running to us. She throws her hand out towards me and yells "Obstructionum!!" I hit something so hard, I''m nearly knocked out. I stumble back and fall straight onto my ?ss as my lip begins to bleed. I blink away the stars just in time to see Eris leaping into the air with grace belonging to a cat! She looks like a female warrior from the heavens!! Her eyes glow so brightly, they look like pools of light! She cries out and lifts her hand out as she flies down towards the beast on Bai Lei. Suddenly, a bright light comes out of her hand as a wicked looking light blade appears out of nowhere! As she lands on the beast''s back, she cries out and slams the glowing blade down into its back! The creature cries out, instantly releasing Bai lei''s shoulder! Eris wraps her arm around the beast''s neck and pulls back with a snarl! A freaking snarl!!! She lifts her other hand towards Bai Lei and says something under her breath. Bai Lei flies straight back into the same protective bubble the others and I are in! I reach down and try to see past my tears as I look at his bleeding shoulder in fear. He grits his teeth and says "I''m fine, I promise!" I grit my own teeth as I hold him close. We both turn to find Eris still battling with the beast. Guozhi paces back and forth as he watches everything with worry and fear. Eris is thrown from the beast but she amazes me once again when she contorts herself and twists around like a freaking cat! She lands with grace and slides back a few feet with a dark smirk. She slowly stands up and says "This is between you and I pretty boy, do you perhaps remember me?" The thing actually snarls and snaps its sharp teeth at her as if it understood. Eris laughs but it''s dark and terrifying. "I may not be able to kill you but I can still hurt you... come, let''s play," Eris says as her eyes flash again. She lunges at the beast just as the beast lunges at her but she does something unexpected, midair, she suddenly moves to the side. All of us, even the monster, all look at her in shock and confusion! The beast flies straight past her and lands hard on the burnt ground. She gracefully lands with a smirk as the beast snarls and turns to face her yet again. When it goes to lunge again, it suddenly freezes. Shock hits me yet again when I suddenly realize where the beast had landed. Inside the trap! She planned the whole freaking thing!! She never planned on fighting the damn thing! It cries out in anger as Eris'' magic begins pulling it back into its underground cell. When the beast is finally gone, Eris quickly walks over to us and waves her hand. The protective bubble immediately disappears as she comes to a stop next to Bai Lei and I. She kneels down next to his shoulder that just won''t stop bleeding and says "Nothing from your world will save you from its bite but you''re lucky I''m here." She reaches into her dress pocket and pulls out a little glass vial and says "Drink" Whatever uncertainty Bai Lei had about Eris was no longer present as he takes the vial with gratefulness and quickly drinks it without a second thought. He makes a surprised face and says "I was expecting it to taste horrible." Eris laughs and says "None of my brews taste horrible if I can help it. The bleeding will stop now and you''ll be able to heal normally. How''s everyone else?" I give her a grateful smile and say "I''m sorry we weren''t any help but thank you. We''re all okay." Guozhi suddenly pushes himself next to me and stares at Eris with stars in his eyes as he says "Marry me... I''ll make you the happiest woman." Eris gives him a strained smile as she stands up and says "I''m glad everyone seems fine." "Who is this and what have you all done!?" Someone suddenly says with anger. We all turn to look and see the old man with his golden staff. Bolin and Xia both stand next to him and stare at Eris with shock and... fear? Chapter 225 - Blame I sigh in irritation as I say "Taking care of a serious problem with this woman''s help." The old man bristles and says "I was on the way to handle the monsters myself! We don''t need help from outsiders! You can clearly tell she isn''t from our world." My brain literally can''t deal with this man and the things he says... "I guess the saying ''You can''t argue with stupid'' applies to people like you. I finally understand this on a personal level." I say staring at the old man with a look of disapproval. Eris snorts in laughter and quickly covers it up as the old man''s face turns beet red from anger. Eris steps up and says "My name is Eris and I am the one who originally sealed these beasts so they called me to seal them away again." The old man openly sneers at Eris and says "Well you obviously didn''t do a good job the first time or they wouldn''t have been able to get out." Eris smiles at the old man but it''s terrifying. I step up next to Eris and say "This has nothing to do with Eris. If she wasn''t here, we would have all died." The old man turns to look at me before looking between Eris and I with disgust, saying "You two even look similar. Is everyone from your world this messed up?" My mouth literally falls open with shock as Eris chuckles. Eris suddenly looks down to the ground and rocks on her heels before looking back up to the old man and saying "You should really learn how to take a helping hand instead of biting it like a dog. Also, you should reeeeeally learn how to treat a lady." Her eyes glow that eerie color again, making the old man step back a little as she says ''Maledictus eris'' Her voice echos around us with those two words making us all a little uneasy but when the old man starts coughing, we all look over to see him cough up worms. I gag and cringe as the old man looks back to Eris with true fear "Witch! You''re an evil witch!!" Eris continues to smile at him as she says "I tried the nice way but you continued to be a d??k." She shrugs her shoulders and says "It was either this or I kill you. I figured I should show a little mercy to idiots." The old man coughs up more worms making me shiver with fear. Bolin and Xia both step back and look at the old man in fear. The old man stumbles back before lifting his golden staff towards Eris. With a shaky voice, he says "I will kill you!!" Bai Lei and I step up to protect Eris but she just shakes her head at us as the old man tries to send an attack but nothing happens. He tries again and again but when nothing happens, he coughs up more worms before passing out with anger and shock. This time, Bolin and Xia don''t bother catching him as he hits the hard ground. Eris lifts her hand and swipes it over the old man saying "He''ll be fine. I just wanted to teach him a lesson." She then looks up to Bolin and Xia and says "Hello, my name is Eris." Bolin nervously clears his throat as he says "B...Bolin. Nice to meet you." Eris beams at him with a large smile and turns to look at Xia. Xia licks her lips and looks over to the old man one last time before saying "Xia" Eris gives her a knowing smile and tilts her head to the side. Eris takes a step closer to Xia, causing Xia to nervously step back. Eris takes a deep breath and says "You smell like blood and dark intentions... who are you sleeping with?" Everyone, including myself, look at the two in shock. Why is she asking her that? Xia''s face turns pale as she stumbles back and says "I I I... I''m a clean v?r??n!! How dare you accuse me of sleeping with someone!" Eris looks at her in surprise before turning to look at me with confusion. I awkwardly shrug my shoulders, not really knowing what to say or what she wants. Eris begins slowly walking around Xia as she says "I don''t care if you''re a v?r??n or not... I want to know why you''re covered in so much evil and darkness... I thought maybe someone was trying to hurt you but you seem to... enjoy it." Xia suddenly reaches out and tries to slap Eris but Eris quickly catches her wrist with a straight face. Xia tries to pull away but Eris holds her tight and refuses to let go as Bolin tries to defuse the situation by saying "Okay ladies, let''s use our words, please... I''m sure Eris here was just concerned about you, right?" Eris continues to stare deep into Xia''s eyes before saying "What I should really be asking is... Why do you carry the same energy that has hurt Nova?" Everyone becomes so silent, we can all hear the old man snoring in his sleep. I step forward with a bad feeling and ask "The same energy that hurt me?" Xia still tries to remain calm as she says "You have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m not with anyone." Eris tilts her head to the side and says "I didn''t say you were with anyone. I only asked why you''re carrying the same energy that has caused Nova pain." Xia''s face turns three shades lighter as she tries to twist out of Eris'' grip but she can''t. I step up close to her with a million things running through my head but the only thing that comes out is "Your sleeping with Eli?" Again, everything is met with silence as Xia stares at me with large, shocked eyes. Suddenly, her entire face contorts into an ugly sneer as she says "So what!? We love each other and we make each other happy! What''s wrong with that?" I stare at her in shock and confusion before softly asking "You... do you know what kind of person he is?" She laughs at me and says "Only you were stupid enough not to know! Of course, I know! I have no problem making him happy, unlike someone else." I suddenly realize that she was truly on Eli''s side. How long? Has she been telling him about me? Hundreds of questions fly through my head as I ask "What has he asked you to do?" My heart races in my ?h?st as I finally realize just how close he had gotten to me without realizing it. She thrashes around again trying to break Eris'' hold but Eris doesn''t budge. If I''m not mistaken, Eris is even suppressing Xia''s powers. After a minute of struggling and cursing, Xia finally stops and says "He wants me to bring you to him!" She spits at me like a madwoman and says "I would never let you have him! He''s mine!" I use my magic to clean the spit off my dress with an eerie calm and say "You can have him" I then turn around to walk away but Bai Lei stands right behind me with a warm, knowing smile. I walk into his open arms and bury my head into his ?h?st as I try to calm my racing heart. Just like Eris said... I can''t let this control me. I thought I was ready to face him but my body wants to lock up and freeze in fear. It''s almost like my body is reacting against my will... like it remembers. Eris stares at Xia before saying "You have a chance to get out before it''s too late... to walk away and gain something but if you don''t, you''ll lose everything." Xia pulls against her again but this time, Eris releases her. Xia falls back and lands on her ?ss as she screams out in anger. "I curse you! I curse you all!! Eli will kill you all!! Including you!" She says pointing at me. I step away from Bai lei''s embrace and walk over to look down at her. "Wrong. Eli won''t kill anyone, especially me but he will kill you. That''s just how he is. You should know that better than anyone." I say with a grim look. She sneers at me and quickly jumps up. She looks around at all of us before quickly disappearing. Bolin looks completely confused as he shifts from foot to foot with unease. I turn to him and say "I''m not entirely sure how things work in your Realm but I can tell you that Xia has betrayed you all. She''s working for Eli, the one responsible for all of this. The old man at your feet is too blinded by his own hate to properly understand what''s happening here so I hope you can report back to the others with the truth." Bolin blinks in surprise before deflating with a sigh. He rubs the back of his neck and says "I think it''s time to tell the others about Master''s behavior. I will tell them what happened today but I''m pretty sure they''re gonna want to know who this man named Eli is." I nod in understanding and say "I can tell them anytime they want." Bolin gives me a tired but grateful smile as he walks over and picks up the old sleeping man. He throws him over his shoulder like a sack of tators and grabs the golden staff before disappearing. Chapter 226 - Traitor Known Xia appears back in the same open field as before but the skies were now dark with heavy black clouds and Eli was no longer basking on the large rock. The wind in the open field wipes around her long white dress and long dark hair but her face was in a mask of worry and fear as she thinks about what to tell Eli. As she walks past the magic barrier, a wave of dark power washes over her making her shiver. The entrance to the cave is dark and empty but she can feel Eli''s presence like a cold breath on the back of her neck. She pauses for a moment and takes a deep calming voice when she suddenly hears "What happened?" She quickly turns to find Eli''s ice-cold blue eyes watching her from the darkness, instantly making her heart jump as she says "I... I was discovered by a strange woman. I believe she came from your old world... she told the others, including Nova, that I was with you." She instantly feels his anger su?k?n? out all the air in the dark cave, making it difficult to breathe as he steps closer. "She told Nova that you were with me? She told her we slept together?" He asks, voice so low and dangerous that the very air shivered in fear. Xia falls to her knees and quickly says "She was strange... she even looked like Nova a little but she said she could.... smell me. I didn''t tell them! I promise!" Eli''s anger spikes as he yells "Silence!" The command snaps at her like a whip causing her entire body to sting like she''d been slapped but she knew it was his power. He was so angry that it was literally stinging her skin like a million wasps attacking her. He was so angry... She has never seen him this angry before! "Eli... please! It wasn''t my fault! I was being careful! It was all that woman''s fault!" Xia says with fear and panic. Eli suddenly appears before her and kicks her. Xia flies back several feet before hitting the other side of the cave wall. The air is instantly knocked out of her as she feels a few ribs crack at the impact. She falls to the ground and coughs up a mouthful of blood. Eli is before her again but this time he slowly kneels down before her and grabs her chin, forcing her to look at him as he asks "Who is this woman you speak of?" Xia struggles to breathe as she says "Her name... she said her name was Eris." Eli frowns at her and ???ks his head to the side as he says "I don''t know anyone by that name. Neither does Nova. What else can you tell me about this woman?" Xia grits her teeth in anger but when Eli tightens his grip on her chin, she quickly begins telling him everything she knows. After a while, Eli releases Xia''s chin and stands up with a thoughtful expression. Xia uses her powers to heal her ribs as she sits up and wipes the blood from her mouth with anger. Eli wipes his hand like he touched something dirty, instantly making Xia''s heart clench. He then turns to her and says "This time you''ve truly screwed up. You''ll be punished for your failure." Xia''s heart instantly soars in excitement at the thought of being punished by him again but what he does next has her blood running cold. He lifts a hand and hits her with a powerful blast, nearly knocking her out. She tries to wrap her powers around her in a protective manner but nothing happens. Her heart races in fear as she tries again but when nothing happens, she looks at Eli with large, scared eyes and asks "What have you done?" His smile slowly creeps across his face as he says "Do you think I didn''t know how much you enjoyed my punishments? Tsk, I thought you were smarter than that. I took your powers and I will give you to my pets for the night. If you survive until the morning, I''ll pull you out." Xia''s heart nearly stops as she thinks about his "pets". She crawls across the floor and tries to grab his leg as she begs "Please don''t! Please! I beg you!! I won''t make another mistake! I promise!!! I''ll bring her to you, I''ll bring her!!" Eli easily kicks her off and says "You''ll have a chance to make it up to me once your punishment is over." He grabs her by the hair and begins dragging her towards the back of the cave. Xia screams for mercy and begs for him to spare her but Eli ignores her with an evil smile. Eli drags her over to a large grate covering a large dark hole. He easily pulls the metal grate up and tosses Xia down into the dark hole with a satisfied smile. Xia lands hard and cries out again. She quickly scrambles to her feet and screams "Eli!! Please!! I''m begging you not to do this!! Please!!" Eli watches her with a knowing smile as he says "You seem to like pain so I feel like you''ll fit in just right down there. If you p???sur? them well enough, they''ll let you live." With his parting words, he slams the metal grate back down and walks away, completely ignoring Xia''s screams. It seems like he will be meeting Nova sooner than he originally thought. His smile grows as he thinks about their meeting. ~~~~~~~~~~~ After Xia disappears, Eris turns to look at me and slightly scratches the side of her neck as she asks "Do you need help with this man?" I give her a warm, grateful smile as I shake my head no and say "As much as I would enjoy watching you grow flowers out his bu??, this is a battle I must fight myself. I have to do this or I won''t ever be free." She gives me a knowing smile with a twinkle in her beautiful eyes and says "And you will, mark my words. If you ever need me again, you know how to call me." She looks down at the ground and says a few words under her breath. The ground under us lights up again in a white light as she looks up and says "It was a p???sur? meeting all of you and I look forward to seeing you all again." Her long white hair begins to lift and float in the air as her eyes begin to glow again. She looks at me with a knowing smile as she gives me a wink and says "Own your light and watch everything fall into place." She suddenly disappears and leaves nothing but a soft floral smell behind. Bai Lei holds my hand and when I turn back to him I see him watching me with a smile as he says "I actually like her." I chuckle and nod my head as I say "That makes two of us." Suddenly, Guozhi drops to his knees and cries out "She didn''t even tell me bye!!! How cruel!! She steals my heart and then throws it to the side like it''s nothing! How could she!? Are all the women from your world so cruel!? Is this normal!??" I look at him with a perplexed look and say "Well... She didn''t seem interested... you know?" Guozhi looks like he''s about to cry so I quickly say "It''s probably because she was working. The women from my world are very professional. When we''re working, we like to stay on task. She was probably too shy to tell you bye..." Guozhi looks a little better as he takes my words to heart and begins nodding his head in understanding. Bai Lei bites his inner cheek to keep from smiling but I can still see the side of his mouth twitching so I quickly elbow him and say "Let''s head back." The two agree and we all tell the old bald man bye. He''s left with the basket of herbs Eris was supposed to take but didn''t but otherwise, he looks like he''s on cloud nine. I guess in a way, he met an idol of sorts when Eris showed up. I giggle at the thought and quickly leave with the rest. It does make me think though... there are witches in my old world? Really? How had I not known? But if I were to really think about it, with the power Eris has, it wouldn''t be hard for her to hide from humans. I nod my head and turn to find Bai Lei watching me with a small smile. "Done?" He asks with a knowing smile. I chuckle and nod my head and say "I just found it crazy to know that Eris came from my world but I had no idea witches were actually real. I didn''t know my world actually had magic." Bai Lei frowns and says "You told me everything was magic in your world..." I choke and lightly laugh as I say "To be honest, none of that was actually magic. I only said that because it was entirely too complicated to explain otherwise. Even if I told you how each and every one of those worked, you still wouldn''t understand." Bai Lei watches me carefully and slowly nods his head but he doesn''t seem to happy about me treating him like a child. I lean over and place a small kiss on his cheek as I say "I''m sorry if I upset you, I can explain everything if you want." He turns his head and quickly catches my lips and says "No, I don''t care how anything from your world works, except for you." My lips tug up at his words as I lightly kiss him again and say "I can tell you anything you''d like to know." His smile turns dark as he slides his hands along my sides saying "Instead of you telling me, I''d rather discover them one by one myself." Suddenly, there''s a large explosion that rocks the entire palace. Bai Lei curses under his breath as we rush to the front gates. The others were gathering there as well when we walk up. Bun leaps onto my shoulder and tucks himself under my hair, next to my neck as we step closer. There in front of the golden gates is the body of a severely beaten man, curled up on his side and not moving. I frown and look around but no one''s near the gates. When I hear the man m??n, I look down and freeze. "Ren!?" I call out and go running to him but Bai Lei quickly catches me and says "Stay back! No one touch him! He''s been infected." Chapter 227 - Light My heart drops as I turn to him and say "What? Infected how and we can''t just leave him like that! He''s in pain!" Bai Lei places a calming hand on my lower back and says "Infected with dark energy and we aren''t going to leave him. I''m going to help him but I need everyone else to stay back. The others aren''t strong enough to resist the dark energy but I don''t know how it''ll affect you and I don''t want to take any chances." I bite my lip and nod my head in understanding as I say "Just hurry up and help him... be careful!" Bai Lei gives me a calm smile before walking over to the gates. He scans everything once more before kneeling next to Ren. He reaches out to him and we instantly feel a pulse of dark energy released from him. I stand still and let the dark energy wash over me like a cold wave of water but the others all stumble back to get away from it. I see Bai Lei grit his teeth and try to touch Ren again but another wave of dark energy is released. I brush off the dark energy and start walking over to Bai Lei and Ren. Halfway there, Bai Lei turns to me and yells "Stay back!" I pause in my steps and say "It doesn''t bother me at all. Let me help him, I think I might be the only one that can." Bai Lei stares at me with conflicting emotions but I can see it in his eyes that he wants to believe it so I give him an encouraging nod and walk over. My mother quickly says "Nova may be right... let her try. Just be careful Nova." Bai Lei grits his teeth and quickly says "If you feel off at any time, you need to leave immediately. Understand?" I nod my head and kneel down next to him. Ren''s breathing is labored and it looks like his skin is bruising from the inside out. "What''s happening to him? I thought he was here with everyone else." I say looking him over. Bai Lei grits his teeth even harder as he says "I asked him to find information on Eli. I can only ?ssume he found something and Eli decided to send him back like this as a warning. The dark energy is poisoning him... that''s why his skin looks like that." "This is the first time I''ve seen this in a very long time. The last time this happened... the humans and cultivators were nearly destroyed. If the last few immortals hadn''t banded together, everything would have been lost. We have no idea where it originated from but it spread like a plague and destroyed everything it came in contact with." "We were able to save some who weren''t too bad but once it''s past a certain point, we were unable to help them. Ren is... he''s too far gone for me to help him." He says with pain in his voice. I reach out to Ren and instantly feel the dark energy roll off him in waves but they seem to roll off and over me like water. I can see Bai Lei using his power like a shield of some kind but when he looks over to me, he seems genuinely surprised. He sighs in relief and says "I really shouldn''t be surprised anymore but the things you can do are always out of the scope of my imagination." I give him a half-smile and say "I think you should get back." It looks like he wants to argue but he curtly nods his head and steps back a few feet. I reach out and lightly touch Ren. His shivering form jerks but if I''m not mistaken, he seems to sigh a little. "Ren... I don''t really know what to do to help but I''m gonna try, okay?" I wait for a few seconds but he doesn''t say anything, further adding to my worry and fear. Had Eli really done this? Who am I kidding... who else would do something like this!? He seems to definitely have an upgrade on his ''evilness''. I lightly touch his arm and fight the urge to pull my hand back. He was like ice but when I look up to his face, it''s filled with sweat. I swallow hard and think of the only thing I can do. I summon energy into my hand on his arm. At first, nothing happens but then as my hand begins to glow, the bruising under his skin begins to fade and disappear. I sigh in relief and push more power into my hand and into Ren. His face, which was contorted in pain, slowly starts to relax and even looks relieved. Dark energy tries to push back against the light but with just a little push, the dark energy is pushed back. Another dark pulse of energy is released but it''s so much weaker. I lift my other hand and place it on the side of Ren''s face. I release even more of my energy and watch with a smile when the bruising completely disappears. When I feel a large hand on my back, I know without looking that Bai Lei is back. After a few more moments, Ren''s eyes slowly flutter open with a groan. His eyes land on me with confusion so I give him a smirk and say "Welcome back, baldy." Ren''s eyes suddenly grow large before his hands fly up to his head in a panic. Bai Lei and I both break out in laughter as Ren sighs in relief. Ren suddenly looks back at us with panic and says "I found him! I followed a few leads and found where he''s staying. Even though there''s a powerful barrier around the place, you can still feel the death and dark energy seeping from the place. When I was trying to find a way in, I was suddenly attacked... I don''t remember anything else after that. I''m sorry." Bai Lei reaches out and pats him on the shoulder saying "Nonsense. You did a great job. That''s all we need. Go get some rest." Ren sits up and says "I''m fine. I can help fight this bastard." Even though he says that, I can feel his energy and it doesn''t feel right. It''s weak and shaky... I reach out and touch his shoulder. Ren freezes and turns to stone as I say "Ren, you need to stay here and rest. If you come with us right now, you''ll die or we''ll die trying to save you. You should know this better than anyone." Ren deflates at my words and slowly nods his head. "I got it... I''ll rest." Chapter 228 - This Means War Guozhi and Ted help Ren up and carry him away as Bai Lei tells one of his servants to send a healer to Ren. My mom comes over and gives me a large hug while saying "You did so well! I''m so glad you''re okay... You''re okay, right?" She asks leaning back to look me over. I giggle and love the feeling of warmth that washes over me from her genuine concern and love. I gently grab her arms with a smile and say "Yes, I''m okay." Zhen stays close to my mother from behind and I can''t help but smirk at the two. They aren''t necessarily making it obvious but it couldn''t be more obvious. Zhen looks to Bai Lei with a grave look and asks "Are you two going after him?" Ai steps up and asks "Going after who? Is it the one who hurt the Shadow Guard?" Bai Lei looks over to Ai but doesn''t say anything to her so I gently squeeze my mother''s arms before releasing her and walking over to Ai. Little Bun jumps to my mother''s shoulder as I smile at Ai and say "Let''s go for a walk and I''ll fill you in." Ai beams at me but I can feel Bai Lei''s gaze on my back so I turn and give him a smile. His dark red eyes flash bright red for a split second, letting me know he still doesn''t trust her. I give him a wink and turn, linking my arm with Ai''s as we walk away from the others. At first, no one says anything as we walk into the large garden but after finding a good spot to sit, I begin telling her my story. Not all of it, but enough for her to understand what''s happening. Her tightly clenched fists shake with anger as she grinds her teeth. "I will kill this bastard myself! I''ll rip him apart!" She says through her clenched teeth. I smile warmly at her and say "You know, I''m truly grateful to everyone around me. You''re all willing to kill Eli without a second thought... I''m truly blessed." Ai turns to look at me with confusion but her fists remain clenched in her anger. I smile at her warmly and reach over to her fists. I gently hold them and look up to her dark eyes as I say "I''m grateful you want to kill him but this is something I must do. I HAVE to kill him in order to be free. In order to be happy and in order to move on." Her clenched fists slowly loosen as she looked into my eyes with slow understanding. Leaves from the surrounding trees slowly flutter down around us as I say "I will find him and I will put an end to him, once and for all." Her delicate eyebrows draw together with worry and conflict as she says "I want to help you and help keep you safe. I don''t want you to get hurt like I did..." My smile grows as I say "Thank you. You''re a good person er... demon." We both lightly chuckle as I pull my hands back saying "When all this crazy mess is over, maybe you and I can be friends. What do you think?" Her eyes light up as she smiles and nods her head saying "Best friends! I promise I won''t touch him but I want to come with you... I would feel better if I could be there and watch your back." I think about it silently for a moment before turning to look at her with a quizzical look as I say "You can come but only if you promise to get along with Bai lei. I know he''s a Deity and it makes you uneasy but he and I love each other. He''d never do anything to hurt me.". She gives me a sheepish look and sighs before saying "I didn''t want to admit it but I can tell he really loves you. It''s nothing like what I had with my... Nevermind. I understand and I won''t cause any problems. I give you my word." I give her a large smile and nod my head as I stand up and brush my dress off. She does the same and when we turn around to head back, we find Bai Lei standing several feet away. Watches us both from a distance as he leans against a large tree. Ai sighs and says "He really does love and care about you. He doesn''t trust me so he came to keep an eye on us." I glance over to her and see her giving Bai Lei a defeated smile. Bai Lei slowly nods at her but otherwise keeps a straight face before his red eyes lock on me. I smirk when I think about these two... hopefully this isn''t the beginning of a love-hate relationship between these two. Ai says her goodbyes and walks off as I walk over to Bai Lei. He remains leaning against a tree as his dark red eyes watch my every move. "She''s not that bad," I say with a smirk. He arches a dark brow at me but the corner of his mouth is turned up, showing his amusement. I slip my hand into his and lean up on my tiptoes, gently brushing my lips over his before asking "Are you ready for this? If we wait any longer, I''m afraid the number of victims will grow." His amusement quickly fades as his eyes begin to glow again. His red glowing eyes search mine for a few seconds before asking "Are you sure? I don''t mind killing him myself if you can''t." I squeeze his hand and pull him away from the tree as I say "I''m terrified but I want to do this." "If for some reason I can''t... can''t face him, I''ll have you and Ai on my back." His eyes lock onto mine as he watches me closely. "And me," Zhen says stepping into the garden behind Bai Lei. Guozhi steps up next to Zhen and says "I''ll stay here with Ted and Ren and watch over everyone here. You won''t have to worry about anything here." Chapter 229 - Hunting I give Guozhi a grateful look and say "We should go." Bai Lei nods in agreement and soon we''re ready to go. "Remember... you''re not alone. You have us and you have your power. Trust in yourself my dear and everything will fall into place." My mother says with a strained smile, full of worry. I give her a knowing smile and say "Don''t worry. I''ll be back and better than before." My mother''s smile widens but tears well up in her eyes before she quickly looks away and says "I just forgot! I need to feed Bun!" She turns to Zhen and nods at him once before taking off. She runs from me and I can''t help the helpless smile that takes over my face. I''m not good at goodbyes either... Bai Lei slips his hand into mine and gives me a gentle squeeze asking "Ready?" I nod my head and look over to Zhen in question. He gives me a slight smile and nods his head saying "I''m ready" I nod and turn to look for Ai. She still wasn''t here so we decide to wait a little longer. Just as we''re about to leave without her, she comes running around the corner saying "I''m here! I''m sorry I''m late! I had to take care of a few things. Let''s do this!" She comes to a stop before me and does a double-take on my outfit. "What... What are you wearing?" She asks looking at me from head to toe. I raise my brows and look down at my silver and white dress with confusion. I look back up to her and ask "What''s wrong with what I''m wearing?" She steps back and raises her arms before spinning around, showing me her battle gear. It looked like she was ready to go to war. I giggle and say "It looks good on you but I''ll be able to kick this bastard''s ?ss even in a dress." Ai doesn''t look too convinced but she shakes her head with a laugh and says "OKay, don''t say I didn''t warn you though." We turn to Bai Lei and walk over to him and Zhen. Bai Lei turns to us and says "Ren says there''s a large open field and it may seem empty but that''s only because there''s a barrier. Be careful and stay close. I will break the barrier once we get there." We all nod as he lifts a hand, shifting all of us to the open field he just spoke of. I look up to the sky and see thick dark clouds overhead, completely blocking out the sun. Bai Lei stays close to me as we all walk forward. Bai Lei lifts his hand and all of us suck in at the sight that suddenly comes into view. The once green grass was no longer there. Nothing but the barren and dry ground remains. "It was an illusion... good job," I say turning to Bai Lei. Bai Lei keeps his eyes straight ahead as he says "That wasn''t me. Eli removed it himself. It seems like he was expecting us and opened the door for us." Oh... I look back to the barren field and see only one entrance into the large mountain on the right side. I take a deep breath and say "It looks like we''ll have to let ourselves in..." We all carefully walk over to the cave opening but something doesn''t seem right. I slow to a stop and tell the others to do the same. They turn to me in question as Bai Lei asks "What is it?" I lift my head and begin scanning the mountains surrounding us completely with worry. He really picked the perfect place... "Do you feel that?" I ask looking back to Bai Lei. He frowns and tries searching for the source of my unease but his frown only grows as he turns back to me and says "Talk to me, little star. What are you sensing?" I look back to the surrounding mountains and say "There''s something in the surrounding mountains watching us. There''s too many to count and they don''t feel... human." Ai suddenly pulls out duel blades and says "They''re wanting to ambush us!" She growls deep, completely surprising me. I guess that''s the demon part coming out... I nod my head and say "I think it''s too late to try something else. They know we''re here." Zhen moves closer to us as he says "Well, there goes the surprise attack. I guess we''ll just have to do this the old fashioned way." I nod and say "It looks like we don''t have much of a choice." As we move closer to the opening of the cave, hundreds of dark creatures with long arms and legs come into view. We move so that we''re all facing back to back as Ai whistles low saying "This bastard is really giving us a grand welcoming ceremony... what are these things?" When one suddenly lands in front of us, crouched low, teeth b?r?d, I can''t help but recognize the creature. "The creatures from my dreams!" I say with realization. The others turn to look at me in question as I say "I guess it was Eli all along... I''m not really surprised." Ai nods with a look of confusion but asks "Your dream didn''t tell you how to kill these things, did it?" I chuckle a little and shake my head saying "Your guess is as good as mine. I''m ?ssuming they die like everything else." The one in front snarls at us and charges straight at us with his teeth b?r?d, claws out and wanting blood. Ai is quick to step in and slice the creature in half within a split second! It falls forward in two pieces before falling to the ground in a black bloody pool of its own blood. I look down at the thing lying at my feet and say "Huh... I guess they''re easy to kill. This shouldn''t be too bad." When I look up, I see the others looking up to the surrounding mountains. When I follow their gazes, I see more than hundreds... "Shit..." Chapter 230 - Fight This is way more than a hundred... more like thousands! This is insane!! I look back to the dead thing in front of me and clench my teeth. I feel Zhen and Bai Lei pulling their power to them in violent waves as Ai rotates her duel blades. I step up between Bai Lei and Zhen, readying myself as well saying "It looks like we''re all gonna get a good workout..." Zhen nods and says "Stay close to Bai Lei and I. We''ll keep you safe." I smile at Zhen and quickly say "I can hold my own old man, just make sure you return to my mom in one piece." He stiffens and glances at me, awkwardly clearing his throat as he silently nods his head. My smile grows but it doesn''t last long. The surrounding creatures were slowly moving closer with low growls. They move like a pack of wolves... a large pack of wolves. I reach for my power as I ready myself and quickly say "I don''t know why but... don''t let these things bite you." The others nod as we try to step closer to the cave opening but that seems to break the silent truce that was currently taking place. The dark creatures snarl and lunge at us at full speed. Ai leaps up and meets them head-on as the rest of us begin fighting. I use the wind around us and sharpen it into blades, sending them flying into the wave of creatures. Heads, arms, and legs go flying in every direction as black blood rains down all around us. Zhen and Bai Lei use their powers to blast straight through the next wave. All four of us work together like a well-oiled machine but when I look up and see another large wave coming at us, I begin to feel a little uneasy. Sure, they weren''t that hard to kill or tough but their numbers... if we keep this up, their sheer numbers will drain us. By the time we get done with them all... we''ll all be exhausted! Suddenly, we feel a wave of power over us. I look up to see Mogui and Hundun coming out of a portal of some kind looking like gods of war! Their teeth are b?r?d with a crazy light flashing in their creepy white eyes. They land in front of us, each of them wielding duel blades just like their sister but their blades are longer and thicker. Hundun turns to look at me and says "Sorry, we''re a little late." I blink in confusion and ask "What are you two doing here?" Hundun snorts and says "And miss all this fun? No way are we letting you and our little sister have all the fun!" I give him a knowing smile as he and his brother launch themselves into the growing mass of creatures. Bai Lei chuckles and says "I guess it''s a good thing I didn''t kill them." I give him a look and turn back to the creatures. I call up the hard ground under us and watch with a smile when several large spikes shoot up out of the ground, tearing through the dark creatures. Not even seconds later, more come rushing forward. I frown and instantly feel like someone who stepped on an ant pile. "Zhen!" Bai Lei yells and the two share a knowing look before Zhen nods in understanding. Zhen rips two creatures near him in half before turning to run straight at Bai lei at full speed. I use my wind power to create more blades, providing cover for both of them. Zhen picks up speed and leaps straight at Bai lei. Zhen''s body gives off a white light as he shifts into his fox form mid-air. Bai Lei slightly kneels and allows Zhen to jump up on him. Bai Lei spins once and then throws Zhen straight into the sky! Zhen flies straight up like a white missile! His fox form collides straight into the flying creature! He digs his claws in and bites down before tearing the beast into two! Holy... Suddenly, the ground under me shifts and I''m falling. My feet land on solid rock but when I look up, everything is dark. My heart races as I try to wait for my eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness but that''s not the only reason it''s racing. I know without a doubt this was Eli''s doing and I was about to come face to face with the monster that haunted my dreams for years. All I can hear is my own heartbeat and quick breathing so I will myself to calm down. Why does it smell so bad!? I try to ignore the smell but it''s almost overwhelming! Something drips on my face and forehead. I reach up and wipe at my cheek but when I faintly see a dark color, I frown and bring it closer to my eyes. When I realize it''s blood, I quickly pull my head back and flick my hand away. I use my magic to clean my fingers and face as my eyes begin to fully adjust. My heart nearly comes to a stop when I see bodies hanging from the top of the cave! A hand hits me in the side of the face, causing me to jerk back and nearly fall. A man struggles to reach out for me with pain and agony in his eyes. I''m about to hyperventilate as I mentally slap myself. I swallow hard and stumble over to the man. I look at the hooks in his skin and swallow hard again. How am I suppose to help him without hurting him more or killing him!? "It''s... it''s okay. I''m gonna try and help you down, okay?" The man slowly closes his eyes and painfully nods his head. Chapter 231 - Face To Face How is indeed the question... I nervously look around the nightmarish room and lick my lips before saying "It''s gonna hurt..." The man slowly nods his head in understanding. I lift my shaky hands and use my power to help lift the man off the hooks but they''re... they''re really in him. My horror and anger spike as the man struggles to keep from screaming. I push a little harder with my power and watch as the man comes free. Warm blood flows down my arms and splatters all over my silvery-white dress. I stumble back and struggle to keep the man from hitting the ground as I ease him down with my wind power. The man gasps for air as blood seeps out of him in so many different places, I have no idea how to help. He suddenly grasps my hand and stares at me in the eyes, gasping as he says "Th.. thank you" My heart pounds in my ?h?st with fear and guilt as the man suddenly stops breathing. His warm blood seeps into my dress as I hold the man in my shaking arms. "You always did have a soft heart," Eli says, suddenly a few feet in front of me. He''s watching everything with a satisfied smile as I continue to stare at the dead man. I slowly turn to look at Eli for the first time in years and instantly lock onto his ice-blue eyes. His smile grows as he says "We finally meet again... I''ve missed you, Nova." I take a slow, shallow breath and say "Really? It looks like you''ve been plenty busy and entertained without me." His smile falters as he asks "Is this about that woman Xia? Don''t worry, I was never with her. She was just delusional." I smile tugs at my lips but it lacks warmth as I ask "Why have you done this? Why are you here, Eli?" Eli''s smile is suddenly back in full force as he lifts his arms and slightly turns as if he were showing off his room of horrors and says "This? Isn''t it beautiful? I came to this world for you but what I found here was so much more." "These people are nothing but lowlifes. They''re nobodies so I used them to become stronger. I knew that If I wanted to save you from that Deity, I''d have to become stronger." He says turning back to look at me with a serious face. "Save me? You? Hah... We''re over Eli and that Deity is someone I love." I say slowly laying the dead man down onto the cold ground. I slowly stand up and come face to face with my nightmare. I force my hands to stop shaking and force myself to hold his gaze. "Someone you love? Hmmm... it looks like we need to have a serious talk. If you leave the Deity and come to me, I''ll forgive you." He says staring me down. I lock my knees to keep from shaking and say "That''s not gonna happen, Eli. I didn''t come here to get back with you. You and I both know that." Eli''s eyes narrow on me as he asks "Then why did you come?" I point up to the bodies and say "To stop you. You were a monster before but this? This is so much worse." Eli''s eyes flash with a dangerous light but he gives me a ???ky grin as he slowly takes a step closer saying "You? You''re gonna stop me? Hahaha... Nova, darling. We both know who''s in charge here." He stops right before me and leans into me, taking a deep breath as he says "I can smell your fear and it''s everything I remember and more." I clench my fists to stop my shaking hands but keep my eyes hard and cold as I stare him down saying "I can still kick your ?ss and be terrified." He reaches out to touch my cheek but I quickly step back and say "I don''t want you to touch me with those dirty hands." Rage rolls off him in waves, causing the air around us to suddenly change. The air becomes harder to breathe as his power stings my skin in an unpleasant way. I step back further and quickly glance at the hanging bodies before turning back to him saying "So you feed off them to get the nasty power you currently have? I didn''t ever think of you as a parasite but this... this is an all-new low." Eli''s anger grows as his narrowed eyes watch my every move before saying "Beg me for forgiveness and get on your knees before I punish you, Nova." My heart rate picks up as my old fear comes rushing back up to the surface but when the faces of my loved ones suddenly pop up in my head, my heart calms down again. I come to a stop and say "No. This time it''ll be you on your knees, begging for forgiveness before I kill you and rid the world of your toxic ?ss." He snarls at me and within the blink of an eye, he''s before me and reaching for my neck. I quickly backhand his hand away and take several steps back but he matches me step for step. He slams me up against the stone wall and pins me with the weight of his own body as he leans in saying "I''m gonna enjoy punishing you again." I sneer at him and say "One of us is definitely gonna enjoy this but it won''t be you!" I slam my head into his face, smiling when I hear his nose crunch. He stumbles back and I use my power to quickly appear behind him. I lift my leg and kick him in the side of the head but my heart sinks when I realize my foot didn''t hit his head. He lifted his hand just in time and caught my foot! He grips my ankle in a painful hold and pulls me forward, face-first into the stone wall I was just pinned to. Chapter 232 - Pain I quickly lift my hands and use my powers to make the cave wall give so I don''t lose my teeth or break my nose as well! I quickly use my power and watch out of the corner of my eye as the surrounding cave wall shoots out, instantly hitting Eli. He grunts from the impact and stumbles forward several feet as I slowly turn around to face him again. He turns around and smirks at me saying "Someone learned some new tricks... very well. It''ll make this so much more interesting." I watch his nose heal as his smirk turns predatory. He starts slowly walking to the side as he says "Tell me, who''s the Deity?" This time I smirk as I say "Wouldn''t you like to know." His smirk instantly disappears as he lunges at me. He appears before me and swings, no doubt wanting to knock me out but I quickly lift my arms and use my powers to help shield the impact. I slide back a foot or two and use my power to send a punch of air straight at him. The blast of air hits him in the ?h?st but he only takes a single step back. We were both holding back with our powers. This wasn''t going to be a quick fight... No, this was a personal fight that each one of us wanted to savor. Even if it was for different reasons. I wanted him to suffer... to feel what it''s like to be beaten, to feel hopelessness and fear. I want to give him a taste of his own medicine but I won''t let my head and judgment be clouded over with my d?s?r? for revenge. He lifts a hand up to his ?h?st and gives me a dark smile while saying "Is this really what you want? I''ll beat you either way!" He attacks again but it''s almost like I know what he''s gonna do before he even does it. He may have gotten some nasty upgrades but he was still the same cruel Eli. He tries to kick me in the stomach but I easily catch his foot and quickly snap his ankle without batting an eye. He yells out and tries to swing at me again but I quickly lift my other arm and block his punch before kicking him as hard as I can between the legs. I''m pretty sure I felt something pop as he screams with pain. I quickly push him back and watch as he falls to the ground holding his bits. As he''s struggling to breathe, a side step him and kick him as hard as I can again in the side. I hear a few ribs crack as he falls over to his side, still holding his junk. I feel his power shift and know without a doubt that he''s healing his ''bits''. I step back and catch my breath as I try to remain calm. He''s gonna be pissed... the real Eli is about to show. His breathing evens out and he slowly comes to his feet but when he looks up at me, my heart can''t help but skip a beat. I know this look... this is the real him. The one that haunts me... He cracks his neck as his ice-cold eyes stare at me in deadly silence. "You bitch... I''m really going to have to put you in your place." He says in a voice so low, the dead bodies around us even seem to shiver. I steady my heart and know that now ''playtime'' is over for good. He''s out to kill. He''s suddenly before me and I only have a split second to protect myself as a fist lace with black energy nearly smashes me in the face. My wind power collides with his but I sharpen it and turn it into a blade! It cuts his hand but instead of stopping or pulling his hand back, he hits me! I quickly pull up the stone ground under us and try to stab him but he moves so quickly, my eyes even have a hard time tracking him. Before I realize it, he''s behind me. A blast of dark energy hits me from behind, sending me flying to the other side of the room. My head spins and my entire body refuses to work! It feels like I was hit with an electrical fence! I struggle to breathe as Eli grabs me by the hair. It doesn''t really surprise me... it was always his thing. He drags me up and flips me onto my back, slamming his foot down onto my stomach. What little air I had managed to get instantly flies out as I try to reach for my power. He sneers down at me and straddles me. He remains standing as he rolls his neck again. Something he always does when he''s super angry. He slowly looks back down at me as I suck in my first breath of air. Even if it does smell like death, it was greatly needed. "You always did fight me... maybe that''s why you are so different. It makes me want to punish you into submission even more. Every woman after you has either enjoyed it or became my little puppet. It was truly boring... not with you though... never with you." I suck in another breath and try not to focus on the painful tingling sensations still running through my body. It feels as if someone poured boiling water on my back! I know my eyes are tearing up but it''s not because of my fear, no. It''s because of how pissed off I am. I finally feel my fingers twitch but I remain completely still under him as he continues to watch me with cold eyes. Probably thinking of different ways to torture me before ultimately killing me. I struggle with another breath as I say "Why don''t you just kill me and get it over with." He looks genuinely shocked before darkly chuckling "Kill you? No, Nova. I don''t want to kill you." He slowly crouches down over me and says "I''m thinking about all the fun we''re gonna have now that you''re back. I have the perfect cage for you but first, I have to kill everyone you care about." Chapter 233 - Crossed The Line WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER HAS A LOT OF BLOOD, GORE, AND DEATH. Rage, unlike anything I''ve ever known rolls through me as I try to attack him but my body and magic still don''t want to listen to me! I manage to wiggle! Wiggle!! He smiles down at me and reaches out to touch my face. If I could, I''d bite his damn fingers off!! His cold hand brushes the side of my face and my jawline as he says "You were always the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen but you''ve truly become like a goddess." I sneer at him and try to pull my face away as I say "Don''t touch me!" His eyes flash with a dark glint as he says "But you''ll let the Deity touch you? Tell me, how much has he touched you?" I grit my teeth and glare at him as I struggle to make a fist. Come on... Move! "Not going to tell me? That''s fine... I''ll get it from him when I skin him alive and drain him." he says with an eager look. My anger surges back to the surface as I growl "Don''t touch him! Don''t touch any of my family!" He looks at me with humor as he says "Family? Hahaha... How about this, After I kill them all... I''ll bring their heads back for you. You can keep them all with you then." "You can threaten me and even try to kill me but if you touch the ones I care about, I will personally drag you into the pits of hell and shred your soul out of existence!" I say with fury burning through my veins. He looks mildly entertained as he suddenly says "You know what? For you, I''ll bring them back and let you watch me kill them. How about that? Hahaha... what are you going to do, Nova? You can''t move until I let you." Something in me snaps as my anger nearly consumes me. I feel my eyes begin to glow as the bodies above us start to move. "You sick freak! Mark my words... I will kill you!" I scream and watch as a blast of silver light comes bursting from me. Eli goes flying and hits the ceiling of the cave were my power keeps him pinned. I grit my teeth and come to my feet as a violent wind whips my hair and dress around. My dress keeps sticking to my legs with all the blood so I quickly reach down and rip my dress up to my knees. I throw the long dress to the side and glare up at Eli with glowing eyes. He looks at me with shock as he struggles to fight against my power. "Impossible! You can''t move!" I snarl at him and say "Surprise bitch!" I use my power to slam him into the ground over and over for a solid minute! I then shove him up against the side of the cave wall and hold him there as I turn to face him with a glare. "You crossed the line when you threatened the ones I love. You made a huge mistake in coming here, Eli." "I''m not the same girl who had nothing and no one. I now have a family and people I love and that makes me stronger than you''ll ever be, you piece of shit." I look up to the dead bodies and remember all the ghost I saw in that town. They''re real and I can feel them here, wanting revenge for what he''s done to them. I look back to him and step a little closer as I say "You wanted to devour these poor people right?" He''s still trying to break free from my hold but he''s not strong enough. Even his black magic struggles in the turbulent wind in the cave. Eli looks at me with twisted confusion as he yells "Release me! Now!" I smirk at him and say "I may not be able to see or speak to them but I can feel them..." I''ve never done this before but I feel like it can be done. I close my eyes and make sure to keep Eli pinned as I start reaching for the blood that''s left in all his victims. There are hundreds of them... I begin pulling the blood to me. I don''t need much, just a drop or two from each one of them. When I open my eyes again, I see hundreds and hundreds of red blood drops floating all around me, waiting for my command. The wind surrounding me kicks up, making my hair fly around in all directions but the blood never moves. Eli''s ice-blue eyes watch me and for the first time, I see it. Fear. He''s scared and he should be. The more he struggles to get away, the more pain he''s in and judging by the look on his face, I''d say it was finally getting to him. I call up the first line of blood drops and watch as they follow my command, instantly turning into thin but sharp needles. Eli''s eyes grow large with fear as he begins struggling so hard, I feel like he''s about to rip his own arms and legs off to escape. "Eli, it''s time to pay for all the pain and suffering you''ve caused everyone but if I were being honest, this is something I''ve wanted to do for a very long time," I say in a calm voice. "Nova! Stop!" He yells but I''ve already released the first set of blood needles. They hit him everywhere, causing him to cry out and strain until his face turns bright red. Even after the blood needles disappear, he seems to be in more pain as if the blood were acid. After a minute or so he finally relaxes and breaths hard, looking as if he''s about to pass out. I calmly call another wave of blood drops and sharpen them just in time for Eli to look up and see. "Nova, enough! I''ll leave! I''ll leave and never come back! Just stop!" I remain silent as I send the next wave. As they hit him, he screams out so loudly, I feel like he may even lose his voice before this is over. I wait again until the pain slowly eases and this time he''s begging and pleading for me to stop. He asks for mercy and on the tenth one, he''s crying. A small, and I mean SMALL, part of me feels like maybe I should release him but when I see all the dead bodies, I know I can''t do that. He looks like an insane person as he goes through wave after wave but when I reach the very last set of blood needles, he looks like he''s on the verge of death but I know better. He''s lost his voice so even though he tries to say something, I can''t hear it. I release the last blood needles and watch as something different happens this time. He starts convulsing like he''s been possessed and maybe he has but when blood starts coming out of every part of him, I realize the ghosts are killing him. The blade hits him right in the heart as she still screams like a madwoman. What happened to her? Eli looks at her in shock, mouth wide open but unable to utter a sound. Blood is pouring out of Eli''s eyes, mouth, nose, ears, and even his pores as he looks at Xia with disbelief. She''s still screaming and crying as she pulls the blade out and begins stabbing him over and over again. Eli dies but she doesn''t stop. I grit my teeth and wonder if I should step in and stop her or not but I decide to leave her. I can only ?ssume that something horrible has happened to her because of him... After another minute or so, there isn''t a single clear space left on Eli''s ?h?st and stomach but she continues to stab him. I can''t watch anymore as his insides begin to fall out so I think about Bai Lei and quickly disappear. When I reappear, Bai lei quickly turns around with glowing red eyes. Relief washes over his handsome face as he quickly pulls me into a crushing hug. It looks like they''ve killed all the beasts. His arms slightly shake from the fear of me disappearing but I feel an odd emptiness. I thought that killing Eli would have set me free or made me feel better but I''m left with nothing but a large, fat nothing. "Are you okay? What happened? Did he hurt you?" Bai Lei asks pulling me back to look me over but I give him a small smile and shake my head no. I step back into his arms and bury my face into his ?h?st as images of Xia stabbing Eli over and over until he''s ground meat flash in my head. Don''t get me wrong, I''m happy he''s dead but his death will never change the damage he''s already inflicted. Not just on me but with others as well... Chapter 234 - Moving On? Bai Lei looks to the cave and asks "Do I need to destroy the whole thing?" I lift my head and look to the cave opening and say "Xia is in there... she showed up and attacked Eli." Bai Lei doesn''t look like he cares either way so I quickly say "I will come back later and destroy everything. Let''s just go home." It looks like he wants to argue or even ask what happened but he keeps silent and nods his head. Zhen and the others walk over with black blood covering them from head to toe. Mogui, Hundun, and Ai all have a look of excitement while Zhen looks disgusted. Bai Lei uses his magic to clean Zhen. Zhen gives him a grateful look while saying "I think it''s safe to say we''ll all sleep well tonight. Thanks again for your help." Hundun smiles and smacks Zhen on the back while saying "Nova is a friend of ours and like family. We''ll always come to help if she needs it." A friend and like family? I roll my eyes but I can''t help the grin as I say "Let''s go home." We say goodbye to the Demon brothers and go back to the Night Palace with Zhen and Ai. The others all wait in the garden with looks of worry but when they see all of us return, they all let out a sigh of relief and smile from ear to ear. My mother nearly knocks me over as she hugs me with all her strength. Lady Xue walks over calmly before giving Bai Lei a large hug with a low chuckle. "Welcome back kids." She says with a large smile. My mother pulls back and starts checking me all over before asking "Are you hurt? Is this your blood?" I cringe a little as I say "No, it''s not mine. I''m okay I promise." Little Bun sniffs at me from my mother''s shoulder with a concerned look so I send him a reassuring smile. After saying our initial hellos, I quickly take off to take a quick but much-needed bath. I feel like soap and water are the only things that can truly clean me. When I come back to the garden, everyone''s laughing and talking. I take a moment to take them all in before walking over to them. Bai Lei pulls me onto his ??p and wraps his arm around my waist as he asks "Are you hungry?" While I was taking my bath, my thoughts kept going back to Eli''s death and even though I''ve scrubbed myself until I was nearly raw... I can''t get the images or the smell of death to go away. I give him a warm smile and shake my head saying "I''m just tired." When I turn back to the others, I notice that Guozhi was still down. I frown and ask "Guozhi, what''s wrong?" He quickly looks up and gives me a strained smile before shaking his head and saying "Nothing, I guess I''m tired too." I frown at him in concern but I don''t say anything else. Bai Lei tightens his arms around me and says "Let''s go to bed then. It''s getting late." My mother quickly jumps on board and says "Yes! You need to make sure to gets lots of rest after using a lot of power." I smile at her and don''t bother correcting her. I didn''t really use a whole lot of power... I glance at Guozhi again when I see Ai handing him a small bread roll. Guozhi looks up to the roll before looking up to Ai with confusion. Ai awkwardly clears her throat and says "You haven''t eaten all day... you need to keep your strength up." Guozhi blinks in confusion before slowly reaching out to take the roll. He slowly brings the roll to his mouth and takes a small bite before slightly smiling at her and saying "Thank you" Ai quickly nods with a small smile and looks away. Was that a blush I saw? "Let''s get you to bed." Bai Lei says lifting me up into his arms. I turn to look at him as I say "I''m not so tired I can''t walk." Bai lei chuckles and says "No, I just want to hold you." I chuckle at his words and say "I guess I''ll spoil you then." I rest my head on his ?h?st as he carries me to our room. He could have shifted us there but I think he took the long way just to hold me longer. I smile at him and close my eyes, finally allowing myself to relax. Eli stole so much from me but from now on, I refuse to allow him to keep taking from me. I have a family, a man who loves me and treats me like I''m his world. I''m going to start enjoying each moment from now on. It''s finally time to tell him goodbye, once and for all. He lays me down on the black bed that looks like a see of stars itself before crawling in with me. I feel so whole here... being with Bai Lei, surrounded by the stars as I sink into the bed under me. Bai Lei lays on top of me but holds his weight up by his elbows as he gently strokes my hair. "Whatever happened in there... you can always talk to me. No matter what." He says looking me in the eyes. My eyes begin to tear up as I look at him. He slowly leans down and places a soft kiss on my forehead. I slowly close my eyes, feeling my tears run down the sides of my face as I say "I''m free.." He pulls me to him and flips so that I''m laying on his ?h?st. He wraps his arms around me and rubs my back in a soothing way as he says "Yes, You''re free and you did well. I''m proud of you little star, so very proud. He won''t be able to hurt you or others anymore." I close my eyes again as a new wave of tears hit me. That''s what I needed to hear... That I''m not a killer and that what I did was right. Why could I kill all the men from the Under Realm with no guilt but when it comes to Eli... I feel... Was it because we were once lovers? Because he was someone I once loved and now I''m happy he''s dead? I keep my eyes closed and focus on the feeling of the gentle breeze on my skin as I listen to Bai Lei''s heartbeat. It was strong and steady, lulling me to sleep instantly. Suddenly, I''m standing above a large body of water. Standing isn''t quite right... I was floating? I slowly look around me and realize I''m above an ocean! I look around me for any signs of land but there''s nothing! I look up and see a night sky filled with stars but when I hear a hauntingly beautiful voice, I stiffen and slowly look back to the water. Chapter 235 - Wait, What? The Dark water below looks ominous as the hauntingly beautiful voice echos around my head like something like a beautiful nightmare. That''s right! This must be a nightmare! I''m back home, sleeping in bed with Bai Lei... Suddenly, I fall! When I hit the dark water, shock hits me full force. I quickly break to the surface and suck in a lung full of the night air. What the hell!? I quickly think about Bai Lei and home, willing myself to shift away but nothing happens. The singing continues as I suddenly feel something brush against my leg. I jerk back and fight to keep my breathing even as I try to think about what to do and how I got here. Why am I always being pulled around!? Something brushes against my leg again but this time it slightly pulls me. Oh no no no... I already have a fear of the ocean but it''s nighttime and something''s circling me in the water!!! I''m even getting the feeling that there''s more than one! I want to cry... Calm down Nova, think. I try to use my power to lift myself out of the water but nothing happens. What the hell is the point in having powers if you can never use them when you need them!? Wait... was it the singing? Was it somehow stopping my powers? Something firmly grabs my leg and suddenly pulls me under the water, taking me by surprise. Even though I was now underwater, I can still hear the singing... I fight to pull my leg back but nothing I do allows me to break free. I don''t even know what has me!! It''s so dark... I can''t see anything!! My heart beats so hard against my ?h?st, I feel like it''s about to burst out as I struggle to think through my panic and fear. I can feel myself going deeper and deeper as I reach down to pry off whatever has me. I fumble around and feel it! It''s cold and somewhat soft but it holds onto me like a metal chain. I try to dig my fingers in between it and my leg but it doesn''t work! My lungs burn with the need for air as we continue to go further and further down. I''m going to die... I try to dig my nails into the thing holding me but I''m losing all my strength. I... I can''t get it off! I feel myself growing weaker and I''m losing the ability to think. My lungs burn and sting, demanding for air that I can''t give it. So this is really my end? I really never thought about how I''d die but this surely wasn''t it... I feel myself relaxing as my dress flutters all around me like a soft blanket. I still can''t see anything and maybe that''s a good thing... My heartbeat is so slow... it''s nearly come to a stop but we keep descending. I''m pretty sure my ears popped a while back but I can''t really feel anything anymore as I give into my death. I suddenly feel someone''s cold hands on my face and instantly reach out to grab them as I snap my eyes open. A man with dark purple eyes and long, dark blue hair stares down at me with a blank look. I blink several times in confusion and look to my hand. I was holding his hand! I instantly release his hand and sit up when he leans back. I quickly look around in confusion and instead of clearing things up, I only find myself even more confused! If this had been my world, It would look like I was in a giant fishbowl! Well... water completely surrounds my ''fishbowl'' while the ''fishbowl'' itself was filled with air. Was I in a glass dome underwater!? Wait... no, that can''t be right. They don''t have glass here... right? I look to the man who''s sitting on the bed I''m in, watching me silently. I nervously lick my lips and ask "Who are you and where am I?" The man watches me silently for a few more seconds before saying "I take it you''re the one who saved the female demon?" My brain struggles to understand for a few seconds before it clicks. Ai... "You''re the Northern Sea Deity?" I ask in a soft voice. The man slightly ???ks his head and says "I am. I was curious to see who was able to lift my curse and survive the sirens. You... what are you?" I sigh with growing irritation. Why does everyone ask me that!? I look around the b?r? dome again before asking "If I''m honest with you, will you be honest with me?" He seems to ponder for a moment before nodding so I nod in return and say "I''m a star. Now that you''ve met me, can you please return me." He slightly narrows his dark purple eyes and I can''t help but wonder if the man is a mermaid. No one should be that pretty... "A star? Like the ones in the night sky?" He asks unconvinced. I shrug and nod my head as I say "Again... can you please return me now." Even his skin was slightly glowing like it was made of pearls. He watches me closely for a few more moments before saying "No, I planned on having you killed but... I''m thinking about just keeping you as a pet." I almost laugh, almost. I look at him like he''s insane as I say "Pet... I''m no pet little fish. Release me before I show you how I make sushi!" He doesn''t seem bothered by my threat but he does frown at me and ask "What''s sushi?" I give him a dark smile as I say "Hand me a really sharp knife and I''ll show you." I try to pull my powers to me again but nothing happens. Why!? Why can''t I use my powers!? As if reading my expression, he stands from the bed and says "You won''t be able to use your powers here. This is my Realm and I control everything here, including your ability to use whatever little power you have." My eye twitches as I take a deep calming breath before saying "Okay... I guess you were upset about me helping the female demon but in my defense, I was forced to. They threatened my life so how about I apologize and we all move on. This happened a long time ago, right?" Before I realize it, he''s back on the bed and on top of me with his large hand over my mouth. His eyes glow an eerie purple color as he says "I can easily snap your little neck or skin you alive! I can even drown you, over and over, bringing back to life just to drown you again so think very carefully before speaking about what those demons did to my brother!" Holyshit... this dude is angry... I look at him with wide eyes and slowly nod my head. He watches me closely for several seconds before slowly removing his hand. I want to headbutt him or kick him in the balls but my gut is telling me not to if I want to survive this. "Don''t ever mention my brother again, understand?" He says in a low, soft but threatening tone. I slowly nod my head in understanding as he gets up and storms away from me. My heart races as he walks straight to the glass dome without looking back. Where the hell is he going? He storms up to the side and I just know he''s gonna collide with it and hurt himself but he walks through it like magic! I jump up from the bed and yell out "Wait! Wait a minute, please! You can''t just keep me down here!" I run over to the dome wall and meet a VERY solid wall. It almost feels like glass... I bang my fists on it as I yell again "Please! I''m sorry, okay? Can we talk about this!?" He literally turns into a freaking mermaid!!! I hate to admit it but... he''s beautiful. I bang on the glass again but he never turns back to look at me. He swims away and soon disappears from sight, leaving me all alone in the freaking fishbowl. I bang on the glass a few more times and kick it a few times for good measure but nothing works. I look up but I see nothing but water. "Even if you were to break out of here Nova... how do you plan on surviving long enough to reach the surface?" Worry and fear tug at me as I reach back and touch the mark on the back of my neck. Bai Lei... Chapter 236 - Fishy I place a hand against the cold glass and slowly fall to my knees. Everything''s cold here... I look down and realize that even the floor is made up of the same glass-like material. The water is still so dark so I can''t really see anything. I don''t know why but the whole thing is terrifying! I look around the empty dome and stop on the only thing in here. The bed... I don''t really want to be in it but it''s cold. I slowly push myself up and say "Okay, it''s fine. You can''t do anything but Bai Lei will come and save your ?ss... Until then, I can catch up on my sleep!" I strain to smile as I walk over to the bed. My shoes are gone... so I quickly I check my dress but everything else is in place. I pull back the thick covers and climb into the bed with shaking hands. I pull the covers up to my chin and look around the dome. Nothing but the dark, empty sea greets me. I shiver and pull the blanket up tighter. When I think about waking up before... I had felt something cold on my face. Why was he touching me? And were mermaids all that cold? Wait... is it, mermaid or merman? I wrap the blanket around me completely, like a burrito and stare out into the dark ocean as I try to think about what to do. Ever so often, I see a little light from something moving in the water but it always quickly disappears before I can make anything out. I don''t know how much time has past when the water begins to lighten. My heart beats faster when I think about being able to see but my hopes were crushed after a few more hours. Sure, it lightened a little but I still can''t see much of anything. I was hoping I''d get to see like a real-life underwater city or something but nothing but empty water surrounds me. When I start to doze, something swims by my fishbowl. I quickly open my eyes and look around but I don''t see anything... I wrap the blanket around me and pull it over my head as I stare out into the empty water. There! This time I see it as it quickly swims by again. It almost looks like a woman but its eyes are solid black! Even though she''s pretty... she''s equally scary. After a few more minutes, several more show up to swim around my fishbowl and stare. I suddenly realize how fish must feel... My stomach growls causing me to say "At least feed me while you stare at me!" After another hour or so, I pull the blanket over me making myself a cocoon and fall asleep. I don''t know how long I slept for before I wake up to someone pulling on my blanket. I poke my head out and watch as a young boy jumps back startled. I quickly sit up and look around but when I don''t see anyone else, I look back to the young boy and see that he has a bowl of what looks like food. "Uh... My Master said it was time for you to eat." He says and lifts the bowl up to me with both hands. I slowly reach out and take the bowl while saying "Thank you... is there a bathroom I can use?" He blinks at me in confusion but doesn''t say anything. This time I blink in confusion and try again "I have to pee but there''s no bathroom..." The boy looks like he finally understands as he says "You use the floor like all the other pets." What?... I stare at him with large eyes and slowly turn to look at the floor with horror. I quickly look back to him and ask "You want me to use the floor!?" The boy looks slightly surprised before he nods his head and says "All the pets use the floor. What''s the problem?" At this point, I really do look like a damn fish! I open my mouth to say something only to close it again when words fail me. "I... I''m not an animal. I can''t just pee on the floor like some untrained puppy! Please tell me there''s something I can use other than the floor." I ask with desperation. He frowns in confusion and scratches his head before saying "I can ask Master but... I can''t promise you anything." I bite my lip and nod my head. The kid gives me an awkward smile before turning around and walking through the glass just like the Deity had. I sigh and deflate in the bed as I look down at the forgotten food in my hand. My mouth slightly falls open when I see it''s green and goopy. They didn''t even give me a spoon... I lift the bowl to my nose and take a sniff but it doesn''t smell like anything. I frown at the questionable green goop before shrugging and say "Here goes nothing..." I tilt the bowl to pour it into my mouth but when it moves like slime, I quickly pull the bowl back with gritted teeth. I look at the horrifying slime and say "Survival... for survival." I lift the bowl again and close my eyes. It''s cold... surprise, surprise. When it actually touches my tongue, I nearly throw up! I quickly spit it back into the bowl and gag several times before I''m able to stop. "Omg!! That tastes horrible!!" I say quickly putting the bowl on the ground and pushing it away. My sides hurt from gagging so much but my stomach has the audacity to growl. Then it hits me... I lift my hand and smack my forehead. I think about my space and shift away. Instantly, I''m greeted with a bright sky and soft breeze that smells like peaches. "Hahaha!! I may still not be able to get away but at least I can come here and enjoy delicious peaches!!" I say running up to a tree. The other peach trees were fully grown as well, supplying me with enough peaches for several lifetimes! After eating two large peaches, I walk to the farthest corner and begin digging a hole. I may not have a toilet but I can definitely have privacy here. After doing my business, I apologize to my space and walk over to the water. I decide to strip down and go for a swim. The water feels amazing against my skin as I swim around with joy but the joy doesn''t last for long. Sure, this is a nice little cheat but anytime I leave I''ll still be in that damn fishbowl. After floating around for a while, I get out and dry off before eating another peach. I look around my space once more before returning to my fishbowl. Luckily, no one knows I disappeared so I crawl back into bed and quickly fall asleep. Chapter 237 - Magic I wake up to someone pulling my blanket again so when I lazily poke my head out this time, I''m surprised to see the Deity. I quickly sit up and pull my blanket with me. He watches me wake up before pointing to the bowl on the floor and asking "Why didn''t you eat your food?" I blink, clearing my head from sleep before saying "Have you tasted that?" He frowns at me in confusion and asks "What''s wrong with it?" I bite my lip and shake my head saying "I don''t like it. Can you please release me?" He summons the bowl into his hand and pushes it to me saying "You need to eat or you''ll die." I lean away from it and say "I won''t die but if you make me eat it, I just may." His face flashes with irritation before using his hand to scoop some out. My eyes grow large with fear when I suddenly realize what he''s doing! I quickly untangle from the blankets, nearly falling in the process as I jump from the bed with my hands up in front of me. "I''m being serious! I can''t eat that!" He huffs in annoyance and quickly comes after me. I take off running as I say "I can''t eat it!! What are you not understanding!?" I turn to look back at him but I down see him. I suddenly hit a solid ?h?st and feel a pair of strong but cold pair of arms wrap around me. I struggle against him as I say "I will bite off my own damn tongue before I eat that shit!! Put me down flounder!!" He ignores my demands and walks back over to the bed. I struggle against him but I can''t compare to his strength. He throws me down on the bed and pins me down, grabbing my jaw. I look him in his fruitloop looking eyes and say "I will turn you into shrimp scampi if you make me eat that shit!" He suddenly pauses, looking at me with a frown. He slowly leans down and takes a deep breath. Confused, I sit completely still as he closes his eyes. What the hell is he doing!? He suddenly leans back and looks me over before asking "Why do you smell so sweet? It smells... heavenly." At first, I''m confused but then I think about the peaches and the water. Whenever I eat the peaches, I always end up smelling like them for several days. I nervously lick my lips and look to his hand still holding the slimy goop with horror. When he sees it, he flicks his wrist and the goop disappears. I sigh in relief and slightly relax as I say "Peaches... I ate peaches. I''ll give you one if you let me go. Hell, I''ll give you a whole damn tree if you let me leave." He watches me closely with his dark purple eyes before saying "I''m taking you to my palace. You''ll stay there with me from now on as my personal pet." My face takes on a look of confusion before I look at him with disbelief. "I''m not a pet!! I''m a person! I said to let me go, not become your damn ??p poodle!" I say with irritation. He frowns again and says "Lap poodle? You always say the strangest things..." He suddenly gets up and pulls me up with him. Without saying another word, he drags me over to the glass wall. I start digging my heels in as I look from him to the wall saying "I can''t breathe underwater like you! I''ll drown! Hey! Are you listening to me!?" He continues to walk as if I hadn''t said a single word. As he starts disappearing through the wall, I quickly take a deep breath as he drags me through as well. He turns around and lifts a hand out to my face. An air bubble suddenly appears around my head before he starts glowing. He suddenly has a tail again, blue, gold, and purple in color but still somehow masculine. I test the bubble before slowly releasing my breath. He pulls me along and after a few silent moments, we come to a large palace with equally large shells and corals of different kinds. Holy... a few fish swim around the grand palace but when I see the other... merpeople? I can''t help but gape in awe. The others turn to look at me with curiosity but I can''t blame them, I''m looking at them with just as much curiosity! He pulls me straight into the palace and down several different tunnels. And yes, I said tunnels. Unlike other palaces, this had tunnels instead of halls but in a way, it made sense. After a few more turns, he pulls me into a large room with different looking corals. An older merman looks up in surprise as he says "Greetings, my lord. How can I be of service?" The Deity pulls me forward and says "Allow her to breathe as we do." The old merman looks to me then nods. My heart beats like a wild horse as I turn to look at the Deity saying "Please... I''m not a pet. I have a family and a man that I love. He''s probably worried sick about me and looking everywhere for me." His dark purple eyes turn to me as he tightens his hand on my wrist. I gasp in pain and he quickly loosens his hold again as the old man swims over with a delicate necklace. A strange gem hangs from it but when the Deity reaches out to grab it, I feel a strong pulse of energy. "Beathe," He says looking me in the eyes. I hold my breath and hesitate but when he reaches out to grab me again, I suck in and expect to die. Coldwater fills my lungs in an uncomfortable way making me shiver but after another breath or two, I can breathe with ease. This... this is incredible. "How does it feel?" The Deity asks watching me closely. I hesitate for a moment before cautiously saying "Odd... it feels odd." I reach up and touch my throat, marveling at the ability to speak and hear underwater like I wasn''t in water at all. I reach down and touch the slightly warm stone hanging from the delicate necklace. The Deity watches me and says "If it''s ever removed, you will die. Now, follow me." He glances back to the older merman and nods before turning around and swimming off. I glance at the old merman but he just stares at my legs with curiosity. I turn and begin swimming but I can''t swim nearly as fast as he can. After a few seconds, he swims back and sighs saying "Truly helpless." He drags me through the tunnels again before reaching a larger area with more open spaces. Every time someone sees him, they stop to bow, placing their right arms over their ?h?sts in the process. He nods at them and keeps going until we reach another tunnel but this one is much larger and much brighter. He pulls me along until he comes to a large opening. He turns and pulls me in before finally releasing me. It looks like a large... room. Large pieces of coral are seen all over the room by the walls and each one gives off a bright glow, lighting up the entire room. Something that looks like a giant clam lays open with strange stones jetting down from the ceiling over it. Plants of different kinds sway in a gentle current as the walls look like they''re made out of sea glass or something. Small bubbles even bubble up from the ground here and there but it looks like magic. "Where is this?" I ask in awe looking around the room. The Deity turns to look at me and says "This is my room and this is where you''ll be staying from now on." Chapter 238 - Rules Say what? I suddenly feel like kicking myself. Here I am, acting like a little school girl, fangirling over everything when I should be running away. Uh... swimming away. I shake my head and try again "Look... I''m sure you''re a really nice person... merman but I can''t stay here. Did you hear what I said back there? I have a family and a home waiting for me." He watches me with a blank look before saying "Now you have a new home. This is where you''ll live from now on and I''m now your Master. Stay in this room or there will be consequences. I will have someone help you with your... clothes." He quickly swims past me, leaving me biting my lip in frustration. I swim over to the opening to the room but pause... maybe I should wait and think this through a little better. Even if I were to swim away... I''m slow compared to them and I have no idea where to go. I need to familiarize myself with this... palace before I have any chances of escaping. I push away from the opening and swim back over to the large looking clam. As I reach the clam, I find myself already growing tired. Swimming is so much harder than walking... I''d definitely die trying to swim away! "You must be the new pet I was told about." I suddenly hear behind me. I turn around and I see a very pretty mermaid. Nothing like the females that had solid black eyes. Her eyes were bubblegum pink in color and it matched her hair perfectly. Her fin was a mix of pink, orange, and yellow. She reminds me of starburst candy. She swims over with ease and frowns at my white silver dress. It keeps trying to float up around me like a cloud but I''ve done a good job at keeping it down thus far. She swims around me and says "I can work with this. Hmmm, I''ll be right back." She then swims out of the room, leaving a small trail of tiny bubbles. I turn back around and look at the clam bed again. This has been bothering me since I first saw it... I need to know if it''s still alive because it really does look like it. I inch closer to the clam and flap my arms to lower myself. "This... is harder... than I thought," I say between flaps. Once I''m close enough, I slowly reach out a poke the fleshy looking inside. Nothing happens... I poke it a little harder but still, nothing happens. I take my whole hand and place it down onto the fleshy looking inside and immediately pull my hand back. It''s alive!! I swim back and look at it with large eyes. Maybe I''ve made a mistake and it''s not a bed at all. There aren''t any pillows or blankets... maybe it''s a large air purifier or something... uh, water purifier. "Okay! This should do it!" The mermaid says upon returning. I turn back around to see her holding up pieces of clothes. They were white, kinda. They looked like they were made with pearls and when it moves, it looked like rainbows. It was beautiful but... there wasn''t a lot of fabric. She swims over with ease and hands it to me with a smile. I reach out and say "Thank you... this is all there is to it?" She looks at me with confusion before giggling and saying "We normally don''t need the bottoms, see?" She lifts her beautiful tail to make her point before pointing back to me. "You can''t wear anything long so I made you a short skirt." She says with a smile. Unlike the Little Mermaid, they didn''t wear seashells over their br??sts. They wore beautiful but skin-tight tops. I''m gonna look like a hoochie momma or like I should be working a corner... I give her an awkward smile when she continues to stare at me. "Go on, go ahead and change." She says with a kind smile. "Right..." I say looking around the room but there''s nowhere to hide so I sigh and begin stripping. We''re both chicks, right? I quickly strip down and try to ignore the way she watches me with curiosity. Especially when it came to my lower half. I quickly shimmy on the skin-tight outfit and feel n?k?d. I''ve gotten so used to the long dresses... I feel b?r?. Suddenly, I feel her touching my stomach. I jump and she quickly pulls her hands back saying "Sorry! I just saw a pretty gem hanging." I glance down to my belly bu??on ring and slightly smile. "It''s okay. It''s called a belly bu??on ring." She nods her head and says "I really like it! My name is Tua. What name has My Lord given you?" I try not to take offense as I say "My name is Nova. It''s nice to meet you Tua. Is there any way you could show me around a little?" She frowns a little and shakes her head no as she says "Your Master will be back soon and he gave me strict instructions. You are not to leave this room without his permission." I sigh and say "Very well." I look back to the clam and ask "Is that... is that a bed?" Tua giggles and says "Of course, silly. What did you think it was?" I swallow hard and shake my head. "Leave," The Deity suddenly comes back and says. Tua grabs my dress and bows before leaving. The Deity''s purple eyes look me over once before nodding and saying "Much better. You''ll eat dinner with me tonight. You didn''t eat your food yesterday so tonight, you''ll eat." I cringe at him as he says "Follow me." I try to do just that but I really can''t swim as fast and now I feel like my ?ss is hanging out!! He comes back with a sigh and grabs my wrist, dragging me through the tunnels again until we come to a large table looking thing. I think it''s made of stone... I''m not sure. The same large gems hanging down in his room, hangs from the ceiling above the table, basking everything in a soft glow. He leaves me by a seat and says "Sit" I try to pull the chair out but the thing is entirely too heavy. Every time I try to lift it, I float up instead! Suddenly, a strong arm wraps around my waist as another pulls out the chair. He plops me down into it, then pushes the chair back into the table before giving me a ''look''. I grit my teeth as I say "It''s not my fault! I have legs. Legs!! I''m meant to walk on land." He sits in his chair and glares at me before saying "You''ll learn and you''ll adapt." I want to tell him exactly what I think about that but suddenly two male mermen come out with trays of food. How does everything stay without floating away? They place a tray in front of the Deity before placing one in front of me. They both stare at me a little too long, causing the Deity to clear his throat. They quickly apologize before swimming away. I look down at the slime and something that looks like sliced up seaweed, cringing. I look up to see him watching me. I grit my teeth and pick up the strange fork/spoon... a spork. I place it into the slime before looking up to him and asking "What''s your name?" He looks a little surprised before he says "Shui... and yours?" Strange... Tua said he would name me... "My name is Nova," I say watching him closely. He nods his head and says "Then eat your food, Nova." I slowly nod my head and scoop up a sporkful. He watches me closely as I slowly lift it to my mouth. I''m cringing so hard thinking about how nasty the stuff is when suddenly, a merman swims in. Shui looks to the merman with irritation as he asks "What is it?" The merman looks over to me before looking back at Shui. Shui gets the drift and says "I''ll be right back. I want to see it all gone when I come back." I nod and watch as the two quickly swim out of the large room. I quickly look around and when I find something helpful, I quickly grab my food and swim over. A medium-sized clam sits off to the side, wide open. I pour the seaweed looking food into the slime bowl and quickly dump in all into the clam. "Sorry!" I say as the clam snaps shut. I grab my bowls and quickly swim back to the chair. I wiggle back into the chair and try to catch my... breath? I don''t know and I give up trying to figure out what to call things. I turn to look for them but when I still don''t see any signs of them, I call forth a peach and quickly bite into it. I inhale the peach and throw the seed back into my space. I turn to look again but when I still don''t see them, I call another peach to me. I inhale the second one, just in time for Shui to swim back in. I throw the seed back into my space and chew the remaining peach quickly. He looks to me as he sits back in his seat. I swallow hard, making my face twist in pain. He misreads my misery and thinks it''s because of the slime. He nods in approval and begins eating himself. Once done, he looks back to me and says "See, it wasn''t so bad." Chapter 239 - Acting I smile a little and say "Thank you for dinner and thank you for the clothes but... This isn''t my home. This isn''t where I belong and you know that." He slams his hand down on the table, making me jump. "If you talk about wanting to leave again, I will tie you up." He says with a low growl. My mouth drops open as my anger spikes. "You can''t do this ?sshole! I''m not a pet and I sure as hell don''t belong to you! LET ME GO." I say with anger of my own. This time he flips the whole freaking table!! Holy... he swims straight at me and grabs me with a painful grip. He then drags me back to his room with a speed that makes me dizzy. He throws me onto the clam, making my heart sink for several different reasons. He raises his hand and glares at me as a golden thread suddenly appears in his hand. He then reaches out and grabs my right ankle. He pulls me forward and ties the thing to me before tying the other end to the end of the clam. He glares at me and says "If you leave this pod, I will personally whip you." Anger rolls off him in waves before he storms out of the room. Pod? I look down at the clam I''m currently laying on and cringe. It''s fleshy... I reach back to my neck and touch Bai Lei''s mark again. I have no idea how he would save me at this point but I''m hoping for a miracle. I shouldn''t have provoked the damn fish... I reach down to the golden thread and try to untie it. It begins to glow and with that glow comes pain. I suck in and quickly pull my hands back but the pain continues until I nearly pass out. I pant on my back as I struggle to stay awake. "Well, that su?k?d... note to self, don''t touch the golden thread," I say with a trembling voice. I stay laying on my back as I stare at the gems hanging from the ceiling. Once I can think straight again, I try to shift into my space but I can''t. I want to freaking cry! Stupid golden thread!! As soon as my eyes begin to grow heavy, he''s back. He swims over to me and stops above me. He looks down at me and says "If you had not tried to take it off, you wouldn''t have been hurt. Why are you so disobedient?" I scoff at him as I say "I''m not a freaking pet. You kidnapped me and now you''re holding me against my will. Excuse me for trying to escape my kidnapper." He continues to float above me as he says "While it''s true that I took you, I saved your life. You should be grateful. I had plans to kill you but I changed my mind." I keep a straight face as I ask "Why did you change your mind?" He looks over my face as he says "I don''t know why... I just felt like I shouldn''t kill you. I want to keep you here with me instead." He floats closer but I remain still as I say "My Deity will come for me and he will kill you if you don''t release me." His eyes glow that bright purple look again as he says "Your Deity? You mean the one who tried to break into my Realm?" My blank face cracks a little as I say "Break in?" He smirks at me and gets even closer as he says "The Night Deity. He tried to break into my Realm so I had him Imprisoned." My heart stops for a solid five seconds before I reach for Shui''s throat. He easily catches my wrists with a cruel smile and says "Would you like to see him? Just so you know I''m not lying to you?" I feel like my insides are about to fall out as I say "You''re lying" He laughs at me and unties the golden thread. He then brings it up to my neck and ties it to me before untying it from the ''pod''. He then grabs my arm and begins dragging me down the tunnels again but this time we''re moving down. My heart races with fear as we get closer and closer to the cells. After passing several guards, he drags me past several cells and stops before a rather large cell with glowing markings. He points to the cell and says "Is this your Deity who is suppose to save you and kill me?" I look into the cell and cry out. I try to run to the cell but Shui holds me by the arm as Bai Lei hangs from glowing golden chains. As if he heard my cry, Bai lei stirs and looks up. When his red eyes lock onto my green eyes, my heart breaks. Shui lets me go as I swim over to the cell. I grab the bars made of strange metal and pull on them as I yell "Release him!! Let him go!!" Bai Lei moves and I watch with horror when the golden chains begin to glow brighter. It''s like the thread around my neck! "Don''t move! Don''t try to get out, Bai Lei. It''ll only make it worse." I say with a sob. If I wasn''t underwater, tears would be streaming down my face. His eyes glow bright red as he grits his teeth in pain. Shui suddenly says "How about this, if you start behaving... I''ll allow him to live as well." How can he have absolute control in his Realm!? Why is he so much stronger? I really don''t understand. I grit my teeth in anger and sorrow as Bai Lei and I silently stare at each other. He came... he really came but now... now he''s... My heart breaks all over again as Shui pulls on the golden thread around my neck. I suck in as pain rolls through me and that instantly sets Bai Lei off. He snarls in anger and pulls against the chains, causing me to panic. I scream out "Stop!! I''m fine!! Stop!!!" But he doesn''t listen. He continues to pull against the chains. Shui pulls me back by the golden thread again, nearly knocking me out with the pain. How was Bai Lei able to take all that pain!? His had to be worse! They were freaking chains!! Shui pulls me against his ?h?st, further enraging Bai Lei as he says "She now belongs to be Night Deity. You should have never come here but I should thank you. Because of you, my new pet will be more obedient now." Bai Lei lunges at the cell door and says "Release her now!! It''s only a matter of time before I break out of here and when I do, I will kill you in the slowest, most painful way possible for touching her!!" Shui smirks at Bai Lei and pulls the thread around my neck. I suck in and go weak. I want to be a badass, I really do but when it comes to the damn golden thread... I just can''t handle the pain! Why does it hurt so badly!? My vision swims as Shui holds me against his ?h?st. I feel him laughing but I currently can''t even lift my head. It''s like all my strength has been su?k?d out of me as my head spins like I''ve been drugged. I want to look back to Bai lei, to tell him okay... I can hear him calling me but I seriously can''t lift my head. Everything grows dark before everything''s gone. When I do start waking up, I feel someone stroking my cheek. I stay still and keep my breathing even. I''ve had practice ''playing dead'' with Eli so I''ve perfected the move. "My lord... maybe it truly was too much for her. She is different. She''s been asleep for a whole tide... what if the binding kills her?" I hear Tua say, voice laced with concern. Shui''s voice comes from right next to me as he says "I won''t use it on her again. I didn''t think it would affect her so strongly but she should be fine after resting." "Make sure the food is ready for her when she wakes up. She should already be showing signs but I don''t see any changes. Maybe she needs more..." Shui says like he''s deep in thought. Tua quickly says "I''ll make sure it''s ready. Maybe she has to eat it a few times before she can turn into one of us. She is a star after all so she must be a little different." I feel Shui nod in agreement as he dismisses her. He continues to trail his cold fingers along my cheek and chin before leaving feather-light touches down my b?r? stomach. It takes everything in me to remain still as he continues to touch me all over. I don''t know how yet... but I will kill this cotton candy ?ss fish stick. Chapter 240 - Evil Plans When Shui finally leaves, I quickly roll out of the creepy clam bed and clench my fists in anger. "Looks like I''m gonna have a whole damn fish fry," I say looking around the room for anything I can use as a weapon. Can I somehow summon Eris? After thinking about it, I quickly dismiss the idea. I don''t have her candle and even if by some miracle I am able to summon her, I don''t think she can breathe underwater. I begin pacing back and forth... uh, swimming back and forth in the room as I try to think of what to do. Bai Lei still seemed to have some of his powers but it was like they were muted. I lift out my hand and try to call my powers to me again but nothing happens. It just feels empty... Why? If I can somehow find out how or why, I may be able to work around it. Suddenly, there''s a large explosion shaking the entire palace. Bits and pieces of coral slowly fall down around me and I look around with confusion. What the hell was that? Wait... don''t tell me that had something to do with Bai Lei! I quickly turn around and swim out of the room. Consequences be damned! I clearly remember the way to the cells so I swim as quickly as I humanly can with arms and legs. Tua meets me halfway and begins dragging me back to the room. "Tua, let go of me now! This has something to do with Bai Lei, doesn''t it?" I ask struggling against her but I''m no match for her fin. She laughs nervously and says "Bai Lei? Who''s that? You aren''t supposed to be out of your room. You just woke up and need rest. Let''s get back before My Lord finds out, okay?" She drags me back, kicking and all but when we come into the room, Shui is there and looking pissed. He swims over, gripping my arm so hard, I''m pretty sure my bone will be bruised! "Where the hell were you?" He yells while shaking me a bit for good measure. I try to pull away from him and yell back "It''s Bai Lei, isn''t it!? Let me go! I want to see him, now!" Shui reaches out and slaps me, hard. I''m pretty sure he almost slapped me back to my old world... My ears ring as stars dance in my eyes but before I have a chance to really pull myself back together, Shui is pulling me out of the room and down the hall. Was he bringing me to see Bai Lei? I will the stars in my eyes to go away as Shui pulls me down a tunnel at dizzying speeds... or maybe my head was just dizzy. "You want to see ''your Deity''? Fine. I''ll let you see him one last time at his execution." My head quickly clears as I look at his back with disbelief. "You... you said you''d let him live as long as I was obedient." Shui keeps swimming until we come to a huge open field of some kind. In the very middle, two large pillars stand and in between them is a dark figure chained with the golden chains. Bai Lei''s red glowing eyes land on me with fierce anger and promises of death. "Yes but you aren''t very obedient and he''s too dangerous. Now, he gets to die." My ears start ringing again but for entirely different reasons. I slowly look back to Bai Lei and see the moment he sees my face. He can see where Shui hit me... He strains against the pillars again, causing the golden chains to shine so brightly, it looks like a small sun is rising at the bottom of the sea especially because it''s nighttime. Everything seems to slow down and I can''t seem to hear anything over the ringing in my ears. It never occurred to me that I could lose him... he''s so powerful and always so in control... this... this seriously can''t be happening. Other mermen come out with more golden chains as Shui gives them commands. I still can''t hear anything other than the ringing in my ears as my eyes lock back onto Bai Lei. Suddenly, another pair of hands grab me and hold me in place as Shui swims over to Bai Lei. It feels as if my heart is slowing down... and yet, every time it beats... I feel it in my entire body. The mermen throw the chains over Bai Lei in attempts to hold him down but he''s still fighting. This can''t be happening... this is a nightmare... it has to be! I tightly close my eyes, lift my head back and will it to all go away... for me to wake up in his arms, snuggled in his warmth... him smiling down at me as he pulls me in for a kiss. His laughter.. his touch... his smell... When I open my eyes again, all I can see is the dark sea above me. I see the tiniest white dot up above and realize it''s the moon. It must be a full moon tonight... My heart slowly beats... once... twice... Every time it beats, the white dot seems to grow larger. I whisper "Come to me..." as I slowly look back to the fight. Shui now stands in front of Bai Lei with his right hand glowing with purple light. He''s going to kill him... I don''t fully understand this underwater world but I do understand we''re at a disadvantage down here and if he were to hit Bai Lei with his powers... he''d kill him. It may take a few hits, but he''d die and Shui wants me to watch the whole thing as it happens. "Ba bump" "Ba bump" "Ba bump" "Don''t..." I whisper in a trance-like state but no one hears me, not even the merman holding me. The only thing I can hear other than the ringing in my hears is my own heartbeat as it continues to oddly beat. "Don''t touch him..." I say a little louder this time. The merman holding me looks to me with a sneer before looking back to the action. I take a deep breath "Ba bump, Ba bump, BA BUMP" "DON''T TOUCH HIM!!!" I scream at the top of my lungs causing the entire sea under us to shake as the water ripples with my anger. My eyes begin to glow as everyone stops to look at me. Chapter 241 - Wrath WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER HAS VIOLENCE, BLOOD, AND DEATH. Everyone looks around in confusion, even Shui, before looking back to me but my eyes never leave Bai Lei''s. Suddenly, Shui looks at me with worry and yells "STOP HER!" Too late... My eyes glow so brightly, it''s eerie. My skin begins glowing a silver color as a dozen mermen come rushing over to me. Power rushes through my veins as my body seems to come back to life. A sonic blast is released, instantly knocking all the mermen back! The one holding me flies back twice as far as the others. When I turn my silver gaze back to Shui, he slightly flinches and looks up. His eyes grow large before looking back to me with sudden understanding. The moon''s close... I don''t even need to look, I can feel it. It came... it answered my call and is now fueling me. So this was it? Because Bai Lei and I both deal with the stars? We''re so far away and disconnected from the night sky and stars so we could no longer tap into our power? Whatever, I don''t care anymore. "GRAB HER AND BRING HER UNDERGROUND!! NOW!!" Shui yells turning around to face Bai Lei again. His purple light is back but Bai Lei just smirks at him as his eyes glow an even brighter shade of red. Is he feeding off the moon''s energy as well? "Hahaha... you made your first mistake in grabbing me," I say suddenly able to walk along the bottom of the ocean. I take a step forward as Shui turns to face me with the first signs of fear on his face. "Your second mistake was trying to keep me as a pet," I say taking another step but this time the ocean floor beneath me begins to crack. Shui''s eyes dart to the sandy bottom before darting back to me in true fear. "Your third and finale mistake was trying to hurt my man!" When my foot comes down again, the entire ocean floor under me begins to split. I release a blast of water blades, instantly cutting into all the surrounding mermen coming at me. Blood begins to fill the water as heads and other body parts begin floating everywhere. "This is sushi you damn overgrown goldfish!" I say slamming my foot down onto the ground. The ocean floor gives way and splits! The crack runs all the way over to the two pillars holding Bai Lei and as I send water blades to cut the golden chains, the ground causes the pillars to collapse. Sand flies up in every direction, bathing everything in a white cloud before it begins to settle again. When you can see everything again, Bai Lei floats above the open crack with an evil grin and red glowing eyes. The cracks along the bottom of the sea are glowing as lava begins to lift out and if I had to be honest, Bai Lei kinda looks like a demon rising from the pits of hell. He reaches over to the chains on his wrists and begins snapping them like threads. Shui grits his teeth and releases a strange call, no doubt calling for backup, and quickly attacks Bai Lei. Bai Lei lunges at him and they meet halfway, instantly causing a shockwave to fly out around them. I turn to face the army coming to us and watch with shock when a portal of some kind opens in front of me. Ai, Mogui, and Hundun come flying out, blades out and ready. We all momentarily stare at each other in shock before Ai screams "Nova!! We''ve come to save you!!" A huge smile crawls across my face as I point behind them saying "Perfect timing." All three turn then smile. Their smiles are cold, cruel and full of d?s?r? for death. "I''ve always wanted to do this!" Hundun says flashing over to them. Mogui is right behind them as Ai asks "Are you and Bai Lei okay? Have you been hurt?" I shake my head no and say "How are you able to breathe down here?" Ai smirks and says "I used to date the Southern Sea Deity, remember? I have a few tricks up my sleeve but I''m sorry it took so long. We hurried but it takes some time to gather what we needed to come down here." I shake my head and say "Seriously, you''re on time." Ai beams at me and says "Stay here and relax! My brothers and I have this, believe me, it''s personal for all three of us." I chuckle and nod my head as she runs/swims off to join her brothers. I quickly turn back to see Bai Lei slamming Shui down by his cotton candy tail. Shui lands hard and tries to grab Bai Lei but Bai Lei smacks his hand away like batting a child away. Bai Lei grabs him by the throat and says "You made a mistake touching my woman!" He uses his other hand and grips the end of the Deity''s tail, ripping Shui''s tail in half in one powerful move. My eyes widen at the move, not because he ripped him in half but because of the way he did it. That was sheer muscle!! Bai Lei didn''t even use his powers!! He could have easily blown him up or split him in half using his powers but instead, he rips him apart by hand!! Shui yells out in pain, trying to use his powers to attack Bai Lei but Bai Lei doesn''t give him the chance. He grabs Shui''s arms and proceeds the rip them from his remaining body. I kinda cringe a little but at the same time, I''m cheering Bai Lei on. Bai Lei doesn''t give him the chance to bleed out and die. No, he wants him to feel everything before dying and he isn''t done. Bai Lei grips Shui''s bright blue hair and says "This is for touching and hurting her!" He then proceeds to pull Shui''s scalp off. This time I do cringe and awkwardly watch the brutal dismemberment. Maybe Eli dying by me and Xia was a mercy... As Shui screams, Bai Lei shoves his hand into his open mouth and grips his jaw. With a sickening crunch, Bai Lei tears Shui''s lower jaw off!!! Now he really does look like a demon from the pits of hell!!! The bright red and orange lava bubbling up from the cracks reflect in his glowing red eyes as he finally rips Shui''s head off. When he''s finally done ripping him to pieces, he looks around with disappointment. It looks like he wanted to rip him up more but there''s nothing left... Sometimes I forget how scary his ?ss can be... "That. Was. AWESOME!" Ai says from behind me making me jump. Her and her brothers stand behind me, watching the show with excitement in their creepy white eyes. I can''t help but smile but when I turn back to Bai Lei, he stands in the midst of his handy work with intense eyes. He slowly opens his arms to me with those same glowing eyes I fell in love with as a star. I slowly take a step, then another before I''m running to him as fast as I can underwater. I use the water around me to help propel me to him. When I reach him, he wraps me into a tight hug and presses me against his ?h?st like he was trying to make us become one. "Your ?ss will now be tied up until we figure out how to stop others from taking you." He says next to my ear in a low whisper making me shiver. I smile and slowly close my eyes as I say "Let''s go home." Chapter 242 - Home Sweet Home WARNING: THE FOLLOWING CHAPTER HAS R-18+ RATED SEX SCENES I glance down at the cracks in the sea bottom before slamming my foot down one last time. The cracks widen, causing the ground to shake and crumble. The undersea palace along with the other buildings begin crumbling as they fall into the lava-filled cracks. With a satisfied nod, we all shift away. I fully expected to see everyone in the garden but Bai Lei had shifted us straight to the bedroom instead. My lungs painfully heave and if Bai Lei hadn''t held me up, I would have fallen to my knees. Bai Lei rips the necklace around my neck off and uses his power to destroy it as I cough up water. My eyes burn as my lungs fill with a mix of salty water and cold air. It was a horrible feeling! I gasp for air as my lungs fight to expel every last drop of water. Bai Lei scoops me up and instantly walks over to the bed. He rips my stripper clothes off and uses his magic to destroy it as well. With a wave of his hand, he cleans me up and dries me off before placing me down on the bed. He helps soothe my hair back off my face as I pull the blankets up around me. After another few minutes, I''m able to breathe again and relax into the bed. Bai Lei pulls the covers back a bit and lays his large hand on my b?r? ?h?st. He releases a warm, soothing energy instantly making me relax. My lungs felt raw and weak for some reason but I knew it had to do with breathing the water for so long. "Better?" He asks in a low warm voice as his clothes disappear as well. I slightly close my eyes and lazily nod my head saying "Much better, thank you." Bai Lei chuckles as he stops the flow of soothing energy but he doesn''t remove his hand. He slowly drags his hand down to my stomach, leaving a trail of goosebumps as he nuzzles his nose into the crook of my neck. He slowly kisses my neck as he makes his way up to my ear. He lightly nibbles my ear as he asks "Did he touch you?" I instantly know he''s not talking about holding hands so I slowly shake my head no and say "I pulled a Nemo." Bai Lei pauses and pulls back to look at me with a frown as he asks "A what?" I giggle and say "I played dead." He still frowns as me but he sighs and says "As long as he didn''t touch you..." I chuckle and lean over to lightly kiss his lips. I lean back and give him a knowing smirk when I see his eyes beginning to glow. He follows me down and slowly takes my lips like he''s savoring the taste. His hand slides down to my th??hs... slowly trailing his fingers along my smooth skin but when he shifts his hand to my inner th??h I shiver at his familiar touch. I feel him smile against me as he lightly nibbles my lips with a dark smirk. He knows exactly what he does to me... "I want to tastes your p???sur?, little star..." He says in a low voice making me shiver once again. He slides his long fingers to my heated center, instantly making me arch my back and open my legs to him, su?k?n? in at his touch. He growls in approval and slowly slips his finger in, making me gasp. His lips take mine again, swallowing my noise of p???sur?. He stops moving his fingers, breaking the kiss to look down at me with glowing eyes full of dark d?s?r? before saying "I want to taste your p???sur? all night long, little star." My breath catches because I know that I won''t be sleeping at all tonight. He pulls his hand away and brings it up to his lips, savoring me with a m??n that causes my stomach to clench with d?s?r?. He''s on top of me within the blink of an eye, kissing his way down my jaw. His hands take my br??sts causing me to arch up to him once again in a m??n but he instantly takes my lips again, stealing the m??n from my lips. He reaches up and lightly grips my jaw, turning my head to the side so he can leave a trail of kisses and light nibbles along my jaw and down my neck. I raise my h?ps up to him but his dark chuckle tells me he''s going to drag this out until I lose my damn mind. Which, if he keeps this up, it won''t be long! He suddenly lifts my leg with a swift move, causing me to suck in as he trails kiss searing kisses down my stomach. My stomach muscles clench and tremble at his touch but when he dives even lower and looks up to me with those red glowing eyes, I groan in anticipation. He gives me a devilish grin before lowing his head between my legs. The second his lips touch me, I throw my head back and gasp. Was he using his magic down there on me as well!? My mind struggles to think as p???sur? rolls over me like large waves. When I feel like I can''t take anymore, p???sur? shoots through me like a violent lightning bolt. The stars on the ceiling above us burst to life as lightning snaps across the dark ceiling. Thunder rolls so loudly, I''m nearly deafened by the sound or maybe it was just me. My head swims in waves of ecstasy as I struggle to remember to breathe again but just as I start to come back to the world of the living, he pushes into me with his hard length. It instantly sends me over the edge again and I''m quite sure I may be slipping into the world of the dead. He grunts with effort as he waits for me to finish riding another wave of p???sur? before moving again. My nails dig into the dark sheets under me as he takes me hard. I don''t know what he''s doing but when he mixes in his powers... I almost can''t handle it. I''ve lost count of how many times I''ve ?um but he doesn''t stop. I''m not sure I want him to... I''m drowning in him and the p???sur? he brings to me over and over. All I know is him, his touch, his taste, his scent, and the edge he sends me over time and time again. Chapter 243 - Paradise When I wake up the next day, at least I think it''s the next day... I wake up to Bai Lei kissing my b?r? back. I smile and dig my head further into the pillows as I say "Haven''t you had enough?" Bai Lei chuckles low as he continues to slowly kiss my back saying "I will never have enough of you." He kisses me a few more times before saying "Your mother and the others want to see you." My smile grows as I say "They know I''m okay. They can''t give me a day to rest?" This time Bai Lei stops kissing my back as he chuckles again saying "It''s been three days, little star." My eyes snap open and I lift my head to turn back and look at Bai Lei with shock. "Three days since we returned!?" He gives me a dark grin as he nods his head saying "I would''ve liked to keep you to myself longer but the others are worried." I look at him with disbelief and quickly try to sit up but Bai Lei is quicker. He scoops me up and shifts us to the night bath. He walks us both into the water and lowers me down but doesn''t let me go. He practically bathes me before carrying me out. I try to wiggle out of his hold but he just tightens his hold and uses his power to dress us both before shifting us to the garden. I try to get down once again but Bai Lei doesn''t budge. This time I look at me with a frown and ask "Why are you not putting me down?" Bai Lei walks over to the table before sitting in one of the chairs with me in his ??p. He tucks a strand of my hair behind my ear as he says "I have someone coming today to place some... seals on you so that no one can take you again. Until then, you have to remain in my arms." I gape at him in shock but when I think about my history, I nod my head and wrap my arms around his neck. I lean in and lightly kiss him as I say "This works too, I was feeling tired anyway." Bai Lei chuckles and pulls me closer for another kiss. I don''t know why but after everything that''s happened... I feel happy. I feel free and without a care. I feel like everything that has happened was meant to be and had to happen for all of this to fall into place. It was like the road to paradise was filled with trials and thorns but halfway through, Bai Lei came along and made everything so much better. When I hear someone clearing their throat, I turn to find my mother and Zhen watching us with knowing smiles. I turn and smile at them both as my mom hugs me tight. It was a little awkward to do in Bai Lei''s ??p but my mother doesn''t bat an eyelash at it. "I''m so glad you''re okay. We were all so worried and even though Ai told us what we''d need to get you back, Bai Lei wouldn''t wait. He just ran, head first without thinking." She gives him a disapproving look but the smile on her face softened the whole look. Bai Lei pulls me against his ?h?st and says "I couldn''t just stay here while she was down there all alone." I smile at them both but when Zhen places his hand on my mother''s lower back, my smile turns crafty as I look to him and say "I guess I should start calling you father instead of grandfather." Zhen and my mother both turn bright red as the four of us chuckle. Ai comes running around the corner, pulling Guozhi behind her as she waves at me with a large smile. I smile at the two of them and lift a questioning eyebrow. "He''s like a pitiful puppy... he needs someone to look after him." Ai says with a shrug but the look in her eyes as she looks at him tells me she truly cares for him. Guozhi grumbles but his cheeks turn a light pink color as he looks away with embarrassment. My smile turns knowing but when I see Zhen''s stern look, I turn to find Ted and MingMing walking hand in hand. My eyes grow large and nearly pop out of my head when my brain tries to figure out when this happened. MingMing bounces over with a large smile while Ted watches her with a smile full of love. "I seem to have missed a lot... " I say causing everyone to chuckle but Lady Xue gracefully walks over and says "You''ve been a bit busy lately, even Bun seems to have found a little girlfriend." I sit up straight and say "What!? Who?" The others laugh at me as Bai Lei places a kiss on the side of my jaw saying "I''m sure you''ll meet her soon. She doesn''t talk like Bun but the two seem to truly like each other." Suddenly, Ren appears with an odd woman in a dark red cloak. Everyone becomes silent as Ren walks the woman over to us. He bows to Bai lei and says "This is the woman, Master." Bai Lei nods and turns to look at the woman standing behind Ren. Ren moves over to us and stands by our side, sending me a warm smile before turning back to stone to stare at the woman in the strange cloak. "I hear that you have a way to teether someone to another... is that true?" Bai Lei asks watching her closely. The woman seems to watch us both for a moment before nodding her head in agreement. Well... I think she was watching us. I can''t see her face, no one can with the cloak on. "That''s right. I can see that you two are already connected but because she''s not from this world, she slips in and out uncontrollably. I can help with that but for a price." I slightly narrow my eyes at her as Bai lei asks "What price?" The woman turns to look in my direction as she says "My Realm is dead... barren to us who remain. I will give you what you seek if you can bring life back to our Realm." Bai Lei''s hand tightens on me as I say "What Realm are you from?" The woman pauses for a moment before saying "The Realm of Ties." Bai Lei''s arm tightens around my waist as he says "That''s not a normal Realm... that''s on a different plain. How do you expect us to go there?" The woman turns to look at Bai Lei before saying "I can bring her myself and before you get worked up, no males can enter our Realm so you can''t come. I give you my word though, even if she can''t return life to our land, I will safely return her." Bai Lei looks as if he wants to disagree but something tells me that the woman is someone we can trust. I nod my head and say "Deal" Bai Lei sucks in behind me. No doubt upset that I just agreed to her terms but something told me to work with her. Her eyes flash under the dark hood as she looks back to me saying "Deal" She waves her hand and everything disappears. When I reappear, I''m standing in a red desert of some kind. Hot wind whips the sand up and into my face, making my eyes snap shut. I thought I could at least tell the others bye first! Dang! "Follow me," She says and begins walking away. I squint my eyes and lift my hand up to help block the sand as I follow her. After a few minutes, we come across a huge palace that looks like something out of the movies. Large towers jet up into the red sky like powerful hands, lanced with gold that reflected the red sun''s bright rays. The gold and white of the palace gave off the feeling of Arabian nights. It was absolutely beautiful and breathtaking. We quickly walk to the palace and I quickly notice how it was women who stood guard in the same red cloak. After nodding to the women, they allow us both to walk in without another glance. Once inside, I take a deep breath and begin wiping all the sand off me but when I see the cloak fall to the floor, I look up and feel my mouth drop open in shock. Chapter 244 - Wow The woman was dressed in the most beautiful and s?xy outfit I''ve ever seen. It matched perfectly with the whole Arabian Nights theme. When she turns back to look at me, I feel like my brain stopped working. Her long dark hair and chocolate-colored eyes matched her tanned skin perfectly. A sheer veil covers her face, only allowing me to see so much but I knew the woman had a beauty that could bring entire Realms to their knees. She looks to my open mouth before looking back to my eyes with a frown. I snap my mouth shut and trip over my words as I say "You''re beautiful..." She looks slightly taken back before chuckling and saying "It''s an honor to be called beautiful by a beautiful woman herself." I almost slap myself to think straight, almost. I shake my head and say "I don''t know if I''ll be able to help but I''ll try my best." The woman smiles at me kindly as she nods and says "My name is Shamo and I''m grateful for your help." I smile at her and say "Nice to meet you, Shamo. My name is Nova." I pull at my dress to loosen it a bit. It was hot here... really hot. Seeing the move, Shamo turns and says "Follow me. Let''s get you something a little cooler to wear." I look at the beautiful two-piece she currently wears with shiny eyes. I feel like I''ve slipped into a magical world and any minute a magical genie will pop out and grant me three wishes. I silently smile and shake my head as I follow Shamo. She leads me into a beautiful room and pulls out some clothes identical to hers. I keep my face schooled but I''m squealing and doing a happy dance inside my head. She walks out to give me privacy and after getting changed, I walk out to find her waiting for me on the other side. She looks me over and smiles with approval saying "It suits you. You wear it well." I beam at her and say "Thank you" as I follow her again. She walks me out to a large courtyard and says "This use to be a beautiful courtyard filled with flowers and rare fruits. Now it''s... it''s just barren." I walk out into the courtyard, grateful for the large walls surrounding the whole thing and blocking out the brutal sand. I look around and notice there even used to be a pond. I walk over to the dried-up pond and place my hand down on the hot land. I search for any signs of water but when I find nothing, I stand up with a frown. I look around the dead courtyard and notice it wasn''t just the plants that were dead... no one was here. Aside from Shamo and the two guards we passed earlier... I hadn''t seen anyone else! I turn to Shamo and ask "Where is everyone?" She gives me a sad smile as she says "There are only about two hundred of us left. Most are out trying to find food and water at the moment." I blink in surprise before saying "If you don''t mind me asking... what happened here?" Shamo sighs and says "The plague of darkness came through and nearly wiped us all out before we could stop it. As you can see, no males can enter our Realm and because of that... the male Deities who came out to help the others... they couldn''t help us." "After all the deaths... everything started dying. We tried everything we could to stop it but nothing worked. Now we''re left with this..." She says with pain and sadness in her beautiful chocolate eyes. My heart hurts for her and everything these people lost to that horrible darkness. My stomach chooses that moment to rumble in hunger making me blush. I sheepishly smile at her and apologize but she quickly laughs and says "Let''s go get something to eat before we start." I smile at her with gratitude and follow her again. She leaves me at a small table as she goes to get food but when she comes back, she has nothing but a bland-looking piece of hard bread and what looks like a jam of some kind. When she sees my questioning look she gives me a sad smile and says "Sorry, this is all we have. Normally we just eat the bread but because you''re our guest, I pulled out the good stuff." She winks at me with a warm smile and starts spreading the jam on the hard bread. I take the bread with a kind smile and take a bite. As I struggle to chew the hard bread, my eyes begin to water. This is what they ate!? I can b?r?ly chew it and it tastes like... like dirt. When she sees my teary eyes, she does a quick double-take and asks "Are you okay? Did you hurt your teeth?" I almost laugh. I shake my head and lower the bread down onto the beautiful plate before saying "Thank you for sharing your food with me, even when you don''t have much." I lift my hand out to her and summon a large peach. The smell of the peach saturates the air around us as Shamo stares at it with large eyes. She looks back at me and asks "This... This is for me?" I smile at her and nod as I say "Don''t worry, I have more." Shamo''s beautiful eyes glimmer as she politely takes the peach. I summon another peach and begin eating it. Shamo looks like she''s torn. She looks like she doesn''t know whether to eat it or save it. I push the peach up to her lips and nod my head. Shamo bites into the peach and m??ns. Her eyes tear up as she says "They taste better than I remember... Thank you." She then focuses on the peach and completely forgets I''m even here. I eat my peach and pat my belly with a satisfied smile. I wonder why they didn''t just get food from other Realms? After our little break, we move back to the courtyard. I go around touching everything as I try to find any signs of life but there''s nothing. I walk back to the pond and stop in the very middle. Shamo watches me silently as I look straight up to the red sky. "Was the sun always this... intense?" I ask looking back to her. She nods her head yes so I nod as well and say "I don''t know if this will work but, it''s worth trying." I reach into my space and bring out a handful of lake water. I hold my hands over the dry, dead ground below me and say "Here goes nothing..." I open my hands and watch as the spirit water falls to the dead earth below. I stand in the same spot, watching as the water seeps into the dry, cracked ground. I wait for a solid minute but when nothing happens, I turn to look at Shamo and asks "Do you have a bowl or a bucket?" She frowns at me and nods before quickly leaving. While she''s gone, I look back down to the ground with a frown. Maybe it needs more because it''s so far gone? Hopefully, this works... even if she can''t help Bai Lei and I, I want to help her and her people. Suddenly, I feel a slight tremble under my feet. I watch the ground carefully but when nothing else happens, I sigh and sit down to wait. I reach into my space and grab another handful. I splash it onto the ground and repeat it a few times when suddenly there''s a huge explosion! Water smacks me in the face before shooting up to the sky like an erupting volcano! "Hahahaha!! It worked!" I say sopping wet from the water. When I hear something hit the ground, I turn to find Shamo looking at the water volcano with awe and disbelief. I throw my hands out and yell out "It worked, Shamo! Come feel the water!! It feels amazing!" I watch her and giggle when she remains still in shock. I giggle again and throw my head back before spinning around a few times under the falling water. A colorful rainbow dances in the water shooting up in the air making it look magical. I''m suddenly tackled as thin arms wrap around me in a large hug. Shamo cries tears of joy as she says "Thank you, Nova! Thank you!" I hug her back before taking her hand and pulling her closer to the water. I spin her around as the two of us become soaked in the cool water. We laugh and splash each other as others soon start showing up. Before long, we nearly have everyone in the realm dancing and laughing in the water that continues to fall down all around us. Chapter 245 - A Start After a while, the other women collect several containers of water and make plans for them but Shamo and I both stand off to the side. I stare up at the huge water volcano and say "Sooo... I don''t really know if this will stop..." Shamo chuckles and says "It''s fine. It''s better this way." I smile in relief and say "I''m glad. I was starting to panic." This time we both chuckle as she turns to me and says "Since you''ve held up your end of the bargain, I''ll hold up mine." She turns and says "Follow me" Women were still gathering water as Shamo and I leave the courtyard. I silently follow after her and after several minutes, we come to a large wooden door with red symbols on it. Shamo lifts her hand and places it on the door, causing the red symbols to glow as the door suddenly opens. She walks in and goes straight to a large cabinet as I look around the otherwise empty room. She digs for a little bit before saying "Found them! These will be better for you but I have to ask... are you sure about being bound to that Deity?" I turn to her and see her holding a red silk bag. I look up to her and nod my head as I say "Thank you for checking but yes, I''m sure." She nods and says "Let''s go back then. We need him to complete this." I nod and shift back to the Night Palace with her. When we appear together, we smile at each other before walking through the gate. Bai Lei suddenly appears within a few seconds, pulling me into a tight hug and asking "Are you okay?" I chuckle and say "I''m perfectly fine. Shamo was extremely kind and caring." I pull back and turn to Shamo. Bai Lei looks up and slightly pauses before nodding to Shamo. Ren suddenly appears beside Bai lei and nearly falls over when he sees Shamo without her cloak. I smirk knowing just how pretty she really is. Ren looks like a stone as Bai lei asks "Were you able to help them?" I look back to him and nod my head saying "I think so." I turn back to Shamo and say "If it stops or if something else happens, come find me again. I don''t mind helping you and the others." Shamo gives me a warm smile and says "Thank you, Nova." Ren makes a squeak noise, causing all of us to turn and look at him in question. Ren suddenly turns bright red before disappearing without a word. I can''t help but giggle as Shamo and Bai lei both look at the empty spot with confusion. Shamo breaks the awkward silence as she says "I have something that will keep Nova bound to you but it will require your power." Bai lei looks to her in surprise before nodding his head and saying "Let''s go somewhere more private." We all make our way to the room filled with all the stars and constellations. Shamo looks around with surprise but when she sees the stars following me, she can''t help but smile with awe. "I knew you weren''t from this world but... are you the star that the Lower Realms spoke about?" I smile at her and nod my head as Bai lei places his hand on my lower back. Shamo''s smile grows as she looks at both of us before saying "If I had known it was you two... I wouldn''t have bothered asking if you were sure about being bound together." She walks over and pulls out the red silk pouch. She then unties the string before pulling out two delicate red strings. She holds them up before separating them, placing one in Bai Lei''s hand and placing the other in mine. She tucks the silk pouch away as she says "I need both of you to release your power into the stings. It will absorb everything until it''s full. Once it can''t absorb any more, you''ll feel it. Let me know when you''re done." We both nod in understanding before doing as we were told. As I release my power, the string in my hand begins to heat up as it starts absorbing my power. It was a strange feeling... almost as if you were pouring yourself into a cup. The moment it was full, it stopped absorbing my power so I stop and look up to see Bai Lei doing the same. Shamo nods her head in approval before saying "Last chance... are you both sure about this?" She asks with an arched brow. We both nod without hesitation, causing her to smile once again. She nods her head and says "Night Deity, tie your string on Nova''s wrist and Nova, you need to tie yours on his." I look over to her with surprise before lifting my wrist to Bai Lei. Why does it suddenly feel like we''re getting married? I shake the thought out of my head when I see Shamo watching the strings with glowing eyes. As Bai Lei places his string on my wrist, I shiver at the feeling of his familiar power. He ties the string and lifts his wrist to me. I place my string on his wrist and tie it as well. Shamo keeps her glowing eyes on the strings as she suddenly says "Claps your hands together, the ones with the strings." We slightly frown but follow her orders. She suddenly steps closer and lifts both her hands over ours as she says something in a language I don''t know. The strings begin to glow and with a snap, it''s suddenly over. The string just feels like a normal string... well, it''s a little warm but otherwise completely normal. Shamo steps back with a large smile and says "Done! You two are now bound and no one will be able to just take Nova. She''ll be safe from now on and no matter where you are, you''ll always be able to feel the other. Always connected" Chapter 246 - Moonlight (If you''d like to check it out, I wrote the first half of this chapter to the song, Sad March by Eliane. The second half was written with the song, My Home by Savina & Drones) Shamo says her goodbyes before shifting away. Bai Lei and I walk out to the garden to see that it was completely empty. I slip my hand into Bai Lei''s, earning a smile as we slowly walk over to the table under the large willow tree. A gentle night breeze sways the drooping branches as a few fireflies dance to music only they can hear. Bai Lei leads us past the table and straight to the pond with a mirror-like surface. Stars from the dark sky reflect on the pond''s surface as we come to a stop. Looking out over the pond, I slowly look up and softly say "I never really noticed before but... why is there no moon here?" Bai Lei chuckles low and steps behind me before pulling me close against his ?h?st. He wraps his arms around my waist and rests his chin on top of my head as we both look out over the still water. After a few silent moments, Bai Lei softly says "You''re my moonlight, little star. Always have been, always will be." A warm smile slips across my face as I slowly lean back against him and close my eyes. This... this is what I''ve always been looking for. Home. Love. Peace. I found them all in this world and with this man. No matter what I''ve been through... I''d do it all over again if it means I get to meet him again. I hope this never changes... I wish I could make time stand still in this moment of happiness. Forever and always, hand in hand. I slowly look down at our wrists tied with the red strings with a smile... everything felt right in the world now. I didn''t feel like there was unfinished business or something lurking in the dark... No, I felt at peace and for the first time in my life, I felt like I could move on. No longer stuck in the past or my nightmares. "Looks like everything worked out." I hear Zhen say behind me with a smile. I turn around and smile when I see my mother on his arm. I nod at him and say "It did" and lift my arm. Zhen''s eyebrows shoot up as my mother giggles. "It looks like you two are stuck together for a lifetime." My mom says with a giggle. Bai Lei lances his fingers in mine as he says "I wouldn''t want it any other way." He leans down and kisses my temple making me chuckle in delight. Suddenly, a little white fluff ball comes flying at me! Bai Lei quickly raises his hand and catches little Bun with ease. Little Bun shakes with excitement as he says "She''s pregnant! She''s gonna have my babies!!" My eyes grow large before I burst out in laughter. I scoop little Bun up and say "Someone has really been busy... how long were you hiding her from us?" I ask with a smirk. Little Bun brings both his little paws over his head and brings them over his face as he says "It just happened... I didn''t mean to hide her." I chuckle at how cute he is and gently pet his little head as I say "I''m super happy for you, Bun! You''ll make a great father! I can''t wait to meet them." He perks up and beams at me as he says "I can''t wait! I''ll be the best father in the world!!" We all giggle at him as the others soon come out to join us. We all walk over to the table to eat as Chyou brings out several plates of food. I sit down next to Bai Lei but when the smell of the food hits me, I nearly throw up! I gag and quickly get up, backing away from the table with teary eyes. Everyone turns to look at me with surprise and concern as I gag again. Good lord... it smelled horrible! Bai lei''s eyes narrow on me as he quickly gets up and comes to my side. He lifts a hand up to my forehead and checks me before brushing my pale cheeks with the back of his fingers. A fire suddenly ignites in his red eyes as he looks me over closely. He slowly lowers his hand down to my stomach and closes his eyes. I look at him in confusion before my heart starts pounding. No way... when was the last time I took the birth control!? I was so caught up with everything else, I completely forgot to take it again... Bai Lei''s face breaks out in a large smile as he opens his eyes with a knowing smile. I swallow hard as nausea rolls through me again but for entirely different reasons. "We''re going to be parents, little Star!" He says with a blindingly bright smile. He scoops me up and cradles me against his ?h?st, spinning up around before letting out a joyful laugh. "I''m gonna be a grandmother!! This is wonderful news!!" She says with happy tears. I reach up and wipe her tears as I say "Our family is growing again." Lady Xue walks over with tears of her own as she hugs Bai Lei and I both. The two mothers look at each other and say "We have to start preparing." They nod in agreement and before I can ask what they''re planning to do, they''re off. I nervously laugh and place my hand over my lower stomach with nervousness and joy. It looks like another adventure awaits us again. When I feel Bai Lei''s hand on my lower back, I turn and look up to see Bai Lei watching me with a warm smile, full of love. I return the smile and lean into him as I ask "Are you ready for this?" He chuckles and says "I was ready the day I knew I loved you." ~~~~~~~~~ Thank you from the bottom of my heart for reading and enjoying Star Crossed In Time! You guys are absolutely awesome and truly my heroes!! I couldn''t ask for better readers and I feel truly blessed to have each and every one of you. XOXO If you''d like, check out my new book called, Hidden Hallows. It''s gonna be one wild ride with Eris!! ^^ See you guys there!